《Nether Marriage: Dead Hubby Never Satisfies》


 C1

    According to the legends, the girl in the lake couldn''t live, and the woman in the lake was a cold-blooded woman. On the fifteenth night of the seventh month, the baby girl was born in the lake, and the older generation called her a girl.


    Legend has it that the Yin daughter was born for the Ghost, that she took the Ghost as her husband, and that I happened to be the Yin daughter who was born in the lake when the fifteenth of the seventh month was just around the corner.


    As soon as I was born, my mother died, and my grandmother refused to tell me how she died. I only knew that every night until the fifteenth day of the seventh month, my grandmother would take me to the lake where I was born to catch a boat and burn yellow talismans in the lake.


    My birthdate was originally bad luck, and now there was a life and death situation. Fortunately, my grandma managed to hide the fact that I was born in the lake, otherwise, I would have long since been drowned by my family in a bucket of urine.


    On the night I was eighteen, after dinner, my grandmother handed me a very old box with an ancient scent.


    I happily opened it. There was a piece of top-quality white jade quietly lying inside the box. I was so excited that I took it out and hung it around my neck.


    "Is this my birthday present?"


    My grandmother was always sad on my birthday. Plus, my birthday was Ghost Festival, so I couldn''t boast too much. Therefore, I had never received a gift since I was young. I was especially excited.


    Grandma didn''t nod or shake her head, only sighing.


    This White Jade Safety buckle is yours to begin with. This is something that you went out to play for when you were little and picked up from the outside. I think it''s not bad and I''m afraid of losing it, so I helped you keep it.


    I nodded, lost in the joy of receiving the gift.


    My name is Huang Lingyue, but I''m not an orphan. I heard from my grandmother that before I was born, I already had a big sister, and she died not long after.


    I was born the year after my sister died, on the fifteenth of the seventh month, the day before she died.


    The superstitious grandmother thinks that I have not reincarnated. I carry with me my sister''s ghost, causing her to lose her daughter-in-law. My father has lost his daughter-in-law, so he will strangle me to death.


    Because the fifteenth day of the seventh month was a ghost festival, and because my mother died, I was born to be regarded as an unknown person by my grandmother.


    The most important reason is that all the animals in my family died when I was born, which is why they insisted on killing me.


    When I was born, my grandma was the only one there. She seemed to understand the principle of being a virgin and didn''t let my grandma and the others strangle me to death. She carried me in her arms and raised me for 18 years.


    At night, when I was asleep, I heard the sound of drums and drums, and the sound kept getting closer, until it got louder.


    It was so noisy that I couldn''t fall asleep. I frowned and was a little angry. I didn''t know which family would get a wife and have to do this in the middle of the night.


    Annoyed, I pulled the quilt over my head, ready to continue my beautiful dream.


    Not long after, I felt that they had arrived at my doorstep, blowing on it and hitting it, as if they had no intention of leaving.


    "The auspicious hour has arrived. Nanny, why aren''t you inviting the Empress onto the palanquin? "You can afford to delay time ¡­"


    The voice was sharp and long, and when it reached my ears, it made me feel uncomfortable.


    I wanted to open my eyes to take a look, but no matter what, I couldn''t. I used all of my strength to pinch my thigh. The intense pain jolted me awake.


    I opened my blurry eyes and saw a few red shadows floating by my bed. One of them had a deathly pale face as he looked at me. Seeing that I had woken up, he smiled sinisterly. Revealing her snow-white teeth.


    "Since the Empress has awoken, then follow this old servant to change clothes and get on the palanquin."


    Ah, a ghost ¡­" "Being a coward since I was a child, I let out a scream, and then I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was sitting on a big bed with a red headscarf over my head, like a bridal hood.


    I reached out my hand and pulled a few times, but found that I couldn''t pull it out at all. Thinking about what happened before I fainted due to fright, I became even more terrified.


    I got up from the bed and looked through the cracks in my headscarf and saw that the whole room was red.


    Even the big wooden bed I''d been sitting on, the quilt, the mosquito net, even the curtains were red.


    But it was the joyous color that frightened me even more, and I had a vague feeling that the reds were stained red with blood.


    Subconsciously retreating backwards, I lowered my body to the door. The feeling of leaning against something made me feel slightly more at ease.


    I don''t know where this is. There''s only one thing in my mind, and that is to get out of here.


    When I reached to open the door and saw my sleeve, I realized that I was not wearing my pajamas, but a large, fat skirt.


    Seeing that my feet were still covered in the same old embroidered shoes, the fear in my heart grew. The more I looked at my clothes, the more they resembled the style of marriage that ancient people used in television.


    Who changed my clothes?


    Could it be ¡­


    Thinking about the words I heard before I fainted, and the ghosts floating around the room, I couldn''t stay calm any longer. I opened the door and rushed out.


    "Ouch!"


    As soon as I stepped out of the door, I felt as if I had hit a wall, and the pain made my eyes sparkle.


    I reached out and rubbed my nose, which hurt so much from the impact, and tugged at the damn red turban on top of my head.


    "Tch, my wife is so impatient to throw herself into his arms?"


    There was a sneer from above my head, and a voice filled with magnetism sounded from above my head.


    But, what sort of dialogue was this?


    Didn''t I run into a wall?


    Instinctively, he probably wasn''t talking to me, so I ignored him and continued to tear at the red scarf covering my head.


    I wondered if someone had deliberately stuck this thing on my head with glue. My scalp hurt so much that I couldn''t get it off.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    A sigh entered my ears, and before I could react, the world began to spin. When I came back to my senses, I was already sitting on the bed where I had been sitting.


    Before I could figure out what was going on, the man spoke again.


    "You can''t take it off yourself if your husband won''t do it for your wife."


    After saying that, he picked up an item from the table beside me and slowly approached me.


    Head covering?


    I remember there was a weighing rod on that table, and by the way, it seemed to have been used by the bridegroom to lift the bride''s head when she was married.


    That is to say, he is my groom, and I am marrying him?


    No, I can''t. Looking at this, I must have come across something unclean.


    If he was a ghost, wouldn''t I die if I married him?


    God, I don''t want to die yet.


    Ah!


    I called out to him just as he was about to lift my headscarf.


    "Are you going to pick this thing above my head and we''re going to get married?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    When did I ever say I was going to marry you? Have I ever met you? You can''t ignore my wishes and forcefully marry me. "


    Actually, I was extremely scared in my heart, but I had no choice but to remain calm. If I were to be haunted by ghosts, would I have a good life in the future?


    In order to get rid of him, I had to fight with everything I had. After I said that, I regretted it. My whole body was covered in cold sweat.


    "Forced? "Hehe, how could that be? You already received the White Dragon Jade that I gave you, and I also know that you''re still wearing it."

 C2

    The man''s voice was so firm that I was almost convinced he was telling the truth.


    White Dragon Jade?


    What White Dragon Jade? I only have the piece of white jade that my grandma gave me.


    "You''re talking about a white jade safety button with dragon patterns engraved on it?"


    I asked him, praying in my heart that it wasn''t this. My grandmother said that I picked it up outside when I was young.


    If that was the case, he would be in the wrong.


    Just for a second, his answer shattered my fantasy.


    Fifteen years ago, it was given to Qing Qing as a betrothal gift. Since Qing Qing has already accepted it, naturally, sshe agreed to this marriage, and now that Qing Qing has grown up, naturally, he wants to marry me. "


    I frowned as I listened to what he had to say. It was fortunate that I studied arts in high school, otherwise I really wouldn''t understand what he was saying.


    But, damn it, is he giving it away? He was clearly bullying me because I thought he was young and threw him onto the ground so that I could pick him up.


    I suddenly wanted to cry but had no tears. I was tricked by him when I was so young.


    But the more I did so, the more certain I became that he was not human.


    "Does Qing Qing still have any questions? If not, your husband would have to cover Qing Qing''s head, a good day cannot be wasted. "


    When the man saw that I was still, the scale lifted my head again.


    "No, wait a little longer!"


    His movements scared me so much that my pupils contracted, and I reached out my white fingers to grab his scale to stop him.


    "What else is there?" It was probably due to me stopping him in all sorts of ways that he was unhappy. Even the temperature around me plummeted by a few degrees.


    I shivered all over. I had never interacted with ghosts before so I didn''t know how to deal with the current situation. However, if I were to willingly marry him, I really wouldn''t be willing to do so.


    "I... I can... Can you break off the engagement? "


    After saying those words while trembling, I felt my entire body crumbling and my palms were drenched in sweat.


    In an instant, the temperature in the surroundings dropped even more. Although he knew that he wasn''t human, he didn''t feel much fear due to the covering of his head. He took a step closer to me and his voice became ice-cold.


    "Qing Qing fears me?"


    I secretly rolled my eyes at him. You are a ghost, I am definitely afraid of you.


    However, she didn''t dare to anger him, so she could only carefully smile obsequiously.


    "How could that be? I don''t have any plans for marriage yet, I''m afraid I won''t be able to be your wife."


    When I said the word "wife," I felt so awkward. I really didn''t know how he could shout so smoothly.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I don''t mind."


    He didn''t even give me a chance to react before he pulled back my veil. I couldn''t imagine what he looked like, but the ghosts on TV were all green-faced, green-skinned, with blood on their faces or missing arms or legs.


    I was afraid that this would be the same scene I would see when the hood was lifted.


    The moment he lifted the cover of my head, I tightly closed my eyes.


    Trembling, not daring to look at him, not daring him to come near me.


    "Qing Qing, open your eyes and look at your husband!"


    His voice was very magnetic and seemed to have a certain charm to it that made it impossible for me to reject him. As his voice faded, I slowly opened my eyes.


    Eyebrows... When I saw him, I was stunned.


    What caught his eye was a very handsome man wearing an ancient groom''s robe.


    His hair was tied back with a red crest and the other half was draped over his shoulders. He was even more handsome than the celebrities when they were performing costume shows.


    I forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He is my groom?


    There didn''t seem to be anything bad about it?


    Ai, that''s not right, he isn''t human. I cursed myself and quickly regained my senses.


    Apparently, he was very satisfied with my performance and laughed out loud.


    "My wife, are you satisfied with your husband''s looks?"


    Closer to him, I could see that his face was different from a normal person''s, and I could feel a bone-piercing chill as he approached me.


    It was so cold I got goose bumps.


    Although he is not scary, he is not a human. At this moment, I heard a gong sound outside.


    Dong! It went straight to my soul. It was as though something had changed in that instant. Even the piece of white jade on my neck trembled.


    I noticed that the man before me relaxed when he heard the gong.


    It wasn''t until later that I found out that the gong represented the acknowledgement of the heavens and the earth for this marriage.


    "Wifey, Spring Festival is worth a thousand gold coins, let''s not waste any more time!"


    After saying that, without waiting for my reaction, he immediately started to move.


    A sense of humiliation arose in my heart. I was actually stronger than a ghost and could go to the police or something, but I didn''t even have a place to feel wronged.


    A tear ran down the corner of my eye and dripped into the pillow.


    When I woke up again, I was still lying on my bed in my own house. I looked around me and saw that everything was the same as before.


    I let out a breath of relief. So everything was just a dream. It was so real, but I was still subconsciously willing to believe that it was just a dream.


    When I woke up from my dream, I was still the same as before.


    After breakfast, I packed my things and said goodbye to my grandmother. Then, I bowed to her and set off for school.


    The university life that I had been looking forward to since I was young was about to begin. I was filled with passion and hope for the future.

 C3

    Grandmother and I were the only two family members who had to depend on each other for a long time. After the end of the college entrance examination, I randomly chose an unpopular major, and without any other requests, it was just two.


    The school fees were small and close to home.


    After all, my grandma was old, so I couldn''t go too far. I was afraid that if she didn''t get well, I wouldn''t be able to come back and take care of her.


    The school was in the province, and in order to save money on the road, I specially chose the cheapest train ticket.


    After finishing all the formalities, I handed over the payment form to the dorm manager and his auntie. She didn''t even look up as she said to me,


    "Huang Lingyue, room 608." Then he handed me an ordinary-looking key.


    I took the key and looked at the stairs speechlessly. The appointed person dragged me up with him. The apartment''s conditions weren''t bad, but there wasn''t an elevator.


    By the time I climbed up, I was panting.


    I put the key in the lock and the door clicked open.


    Everyone in the room stopped what they were doing and turned to look at me.


    My personality was a bit introverted, and when they looked at me like that, I became a bit nervous.


    Ye Zichen dragged his luggage and walked in bitterly, then greeted them.


    "Hello, I''m Huang Lingyue, Department of Archaeology, Class 4!"


    "Are you from the archaeology department?" My name is Lin Dan. "


    A girl with a high ponytail who looked quite lively seemed very excited when she heard that I was from the archaeology department.


    As I introduced myself, I came over to take the suitcase from my hand and took my arm to pull me inside.


    "Well, there''s only one bed left. You can sleep on my top bunk."


    Lin Dan pointed to the only empty bed in the room and told me. I looked around and found that they had all made up the bed, even if they didn''t want to, I had no other choice.


    Nodding my head, I place my bag on the bed and take out the bedding in the box before climbing up.


    Because I had Lin Dan''s help, I packed everything up quickly.


    Sitting on Lin Dan''s bed, the four of us greeted each other. Lin Dan, I know the other two, the one with the short hair was called Ai Mengmeng, and the one with the hot waves was called Fang Yunxi.


    There were only four people in the dormitory, and it was also very easy to distinguish one from the other.


    I''ve always had the long hair of the broth.


    Ai Mengmeng and Fang Yunxi were majors in history and architecture.


    In comparison, I am a bit luckier, because Lin Dan is not only the same as me, but also the same as my class.


    "Now that we know each other, I suggest that we go out to have a meal together."


    Lin Dan was especially excited, and her suggestion was also approved by her other two roommates.


    I tried to lift my eyes, which were already tightly kissing, up and waved to them.


    "I am so sleepy now that I can''t even open my eyes. Should I wait until tomorrow? Or you guys go first. "


    Lin Dan gave me a disbelieving glance, discovered that I really looked very tired, and said an "oh" in disappointment, then left with Ai Mengmeng and Fang Yunxi.


    As soon as they were gone, I closed the dormitory door, climbed into my bunk, and lay down.


    Last night I had a dream, and today I''ve been in a car for so long, I''m really tired and sleepy.


    It wasn''t long before I was asleep.


    However, he was not able to sleep soundly. After sleeping for a while, he was awakened by a bone-chilling cold.


    I felt as if something was lying beside me. I couldn''t help but reach out to touch it, but it turned out to be better than not touching it. I felt as if there was a cold body lying beside me.


    It was so cold that I sat up straight.


    He took a closer look and saw that there was nothing by his side. He raised his hand to feel around but still, there was nothing. He could not help but feel curious. Could it be that he was hallucinating?


    I rubbed my eyes and went back to sleep. Suddenly, I felt the bed beside me creak as the bedclothes on the bed began to move. This time, my feelings were real.


    I frowned, but I didn''t open my eyes.


    At this moment, I was certain that something was lying on my bed, and it was coming closer and closer to me. I tried to move, but I found I couldn''t. It was like being tied to a bed, my limbs spread wide.


    The gesture made me feel humiliated and helpless.


    Then I felt it grow heavier and heavier, like a man whose movements I could not stop.


    I was so angry I wanted to struggle, but I couldn''t move.


    Faintly, I thought I heard a voice echo in my ears.


    "Did Qing Qing miss your husband?"


    This was a man''s voice, low and rich in magnetism, extremely attractive. Just the sound of it was enough to make one intoxicated.


    Last night, the man who married me in my dream.


    He faintly remembered that he had said his name was Qin Yize by my ear before.


    Gradually, I felt heavier and hotter. Sweat flowed down my face, and my breathing became heavier and heavier.


    In the end, I actually... Unexpectedly ¡­


    At this moment, it was as if the shackles had been released and I was able to move immediately. I abruptly stood up and shouted out, "Ah!"


    The dormitory lights came on.


    I turned my head and saw a pair of eyes watching me from beside my bed. I wanted to scream again, but she spoke first.


    "Lingyue, what''s wrong with you? Did you have a nightmare? "


    So it was Lin Dan. I heaved a sigh of relief and nodded to her. I crawled up from the bed and wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    "What dream frightened you so much?"


    When I wanted to get up, I stopped. What should I tell her?


    "I ¡­" When I spoke, my voice was hoarse and I couldn''t believe that I was the one who had made that sound.


    Startled, I touch my own face to confirm that I am in reality. I actually slept so deeply that I didn''t even know when they came back?


    Could it be that what happened just now was just a dream? But why was it so real, and could it be connected to the one from last night?


    At this moment, his other roommates also got up.


    Ai Mengmeng sat on the bed opposite of me and looked at me with suspicion, "Hey, why is your face so red? I''m covered in sweat, and my hair is completely drenched.


    After saying that, she stuck out her tongue playfully at me, the same as her name, Mengmeng.


    Hearing that, the other two immediately understood the meaning of Ai Mengmeng''s words, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Haha, you aren''t dreaming right? Seeing as you don''t want to go to dinner even though I told you to, stop being hypocritical. "


    I feel so embarrassed, but when I think about what I felt, I''m really ¡­ It was almost exactly the same as last night''s dream...


    Did I really have a dream?


    What about last night? I don''t know for a moment.


    "You guys go to sleep first, I''m going to take a bath ¡­" I quickly got off the bed and ran into the bathroom. My face was so hot that I should be able to cook an egg by now.


    Quickly open the shower, cool water from my head down, watering my mind a mess of thoughts.

 C4

    After showering, I climbed into bed, but I couldn''t fall asleep. All I could think about was the man and what had just happened.


    Instinct isn''t as simple as a dream, but I can''t think of any other reasonable explanation.


    After hesitating for a long time, I still couldn''t come to a conclusion. Unknowingly, I fell asleep in a daze.


    When they woke up again, Lin Dan, Ai Mengmeng and the others had already started washing their faces.


    Looking at the time, I quickly dressed and got out of bed at 7: 30.


    "You''re awake. I just called out to you a few times, and I saw you were sleeping soundly, so I didn''t wake you up."


    I nodded my head and gave her a friendly smile. Even though I just met her, I considered her my friend.


    "Lingyue, let''s go to the back of the mountain to take a stroll," said excitedly as she went to the classroom to pick up her textbooks. Due to the fact that the school had just started, there weren''t any classes.


    Everyone is curious about the new environment, and I am no exception. I nod my head, agreeing to her request.


    The place where I went to school was a mountain city. The entire city was built by following the mountain and leaning against it. Below the mountain was a large river. It looked like a beautiful mountain and its environment was pretty good.


    Lin Dan and I climbed up the path next to our apartment building and reached the foot of the mountain.


    The way to the top of the mountain is a staircase that takes one step at a time. It is said that this is a shortcut that Lin Dan and the other students learned about.


    "Why is Lin Dan''s place filled with tombs?" The more I walked up the hill, the more surprised I became. The whole mountain was filled with graves, like a graveyard.


    Lin Dan rolled her eyes at me. Not just the graves, but the funeral home and the martyr''s garden, and of course some of the cemeteries. "


    Seeing my confused look, Lin Dan continued to explain: This is a mountain pass, how can I explain it to you, since ancient times it has always been a more suitable place to bury dead, understand?


    I really do not understand this, but I understand more or less what Lin Dan meant by that, so I nodded my head, feeling a little suspicious.


    "Then what are we doing here? This place is very gloomy, why don''t we go back? "


    I fearfully leaned against Lin Dan''s body, and grabbed her arm as I spoke.


    Lin Dan carelessly patted my shoulder.


    "It''s okay, I don''t need to be afraid. Besides, this is the only place in the whole school where we can play. I heard that it''s already become the best place for date couples to fight in the wild."


    After saying all that, Lin Dan even gave me a meaningful glance. "I''m here to help you familiarize yourself with the terrain, to facilitate your search for male tickets in the future."


    Fighting in the field here is truly a heavy taste. Hearing her later on, my face immediately reddened from her words, "Alright, Danshen, stop joking, let''s go back."


    The gloomy feeling here made me feel very scared. It was said that the people here still retained the custom of burial. Thinking of the scene in the movie where the corpses were suddenly extorted, I became even more afraid.


    "No, we are already here. I would not be willing if we don''t go up and take a look. Besides, we are all archaeologists, so we shouldn''t be so timid."


    Lin Dan ignored my fear, and directly dragged me up the mountain.


    The sky slowly darkened, and by the time we reached the top of the mountain, the city below us had already lit up.


    On the contrary, the surrounding scenery became blurred. Fortunately, although it was surrounded by graves, there was still a small path.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, one could see the scenery of the mountain. The river, the school, the road that surrounded the mountain.


    I tugged on Lin Dan''s arm and said, "Danshen, let''s go. The sky is already dark."


    Lin Dan looked as though sshe wanted to continue, but seeing that I was truly afraid, he nodded her head.


    "Alright, how boring. You''re so timid, why did you choose the field of archaeology!"


    Her voice was not loud, and I didn''t know if she was wondering or asking me, but I didn''t answer her. I just wanted to get out of this creepy place.


    My house is also from the mountains, so I can get used to this kind of environment. Walking on the mountain path, however, is of no importance to me.


    On the other hand, Lin Dan doesn''t belong to this province. She seemed to be from the Jiangsu side, where women were always gentle and gentle, their terrain was also different. When it came to walking, she was obviously not as good as me.


    Lingle, you, me! Don''t go that fast, I ¡­" "Ah ¡­


    I was about to stop and wait for her, but she missed her footing and fell off and slid down, hitting me too.


    "Ah ¡­"


    My body couldn''t control my body and I rolled down the mountain. I didn''t know how long I rolled down for. Finally, I fell into a hole.


    The floor was soft, and the expected pain didn''t come. I struggled to stand up from the ground and look around the cave, but there was nothing to be seen in the darkness.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blows and all of the lamps in the cave light up. My entire body shivers and my heart feels as though it''s about to jump out of my chest.


    He called out to Danshen a few times, but there was only a long echo.


    Under the light of the candle flame, I looked around fearfully. I found that this hole was very big, but I fell down from the hole above my head.


    There was a thick layer of fallen leaves in the cave, so it would be fine to fall down. He looked around. There was no exit except for the tunnel with the lamp.


    It was as if there was some kind of instruction, causing my footsteps to become uncontrollable as I walked into the passage.


    It turned out that there was another world inside the tunnel. When he walked to the end of the lamp, there were actually still some stairs going down. He walked down the stairs and out of the tunnel.


    A tomb appeared in front of him.


    Even though I am from the archaeology department, as someone who just came into contact with this department, I naturally have no knowledge of tombs. I have never seen the layout of the tombs in front of me, not even on TV, so it is a little difficult for me.


    After a while, I felt a little discouraged. I really couldn''t tell which generation of tomb was in front of me.


    But I''m sure this is the tomb of a powerful man.


    The walls around the tomb were lit by long lamps. Counting them, there were a total of 749 lamps, all of which were gold.


    I''m not sure if it''s really gold, but for someone to be able to use gold to decorate a tomb in ancient times, they must be either rich or noble.


    There was a Big Dipper on the wall in the middle of the tomb chamber. The seven stars were facing me, but strangely, the floor was empty.


    I was a little curious. Why wasn''t there a coffin in such a high grade tomb?


    Could it be that the so-called teacher had already stolen the tomb?


    But after thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong. Even if the coffin was stolen, he couldn''t just steal it away. Even if he wanted to, it would be a waste of his effort on just a few people.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but shake his head. He thought that he could take away something of value, but he didn''t expect that he would be late!


    I didn''t see the coffin, so it was good to have something else, so I set my sights on the golden lampstands on the wall and the Big Dipper in the center of the tomb.


    In my opinion, since the lampposts are all gold, those seven stars must be something valuable even if they are not gems.


    Although I was afraid, my desire for material things surpassed my fear. After all, the money these things had brought me was enough for me to go to university.


    Just as I made up my mind, I felt a gust of cold wind brush past me, as though something was tugging at me. I quickly turned around, but didn''t see anything.

 C5

    Suddenly, I felt goosebumps all over my body. I was the only one here, there was nothing by my side, and there were no branches either. Why would something pull on me?


    Bold, I looked around the tomb chamber, and by the light of the lamp, I found that the tomb chamber walls were actually a lot of murals.


    It seemed like a long time ago, but it didn''t affect me as I looked at the contents on it. After looking at it once, I could roughly understand the contents of the murals.


    It was a beautiful love story to tell, and the characters in the mural were simple. There was always a man and a woman, and it would not be an exaggeration to describe them as a man and a woman.


    The two of them loved each other very much, as well as many beautiful memories. But afterwards, the woman in the mural seemed to be injured, or perhaps she was sick. In any case, she was dead.


    The rest of the story was about the man bitterly guarding the woman''s corpse, then it disappeared.


    I sighed softly. In the end, there was no way for a man and a woman to escape from love. Even though the ending of such beautiful love is a bit worse, it can still be considered blissful.


    "Little girl, you''re finally here!" A clear and melodious voice rang out in his mind from behind him. It was supposed to be a pleasant voice, but now it was actually a little disconcerting.


    "Who are you?" I was so scared that I started trembling. I looked around and realized that there was no one in the tomb.


    "You naughty girl, you made me wait so hard!"


    Eh, this voice is actually behind me. I forcefully endured it and used my courage to turn around to look.


    In the end, he saw a man dressed in gorgeous red clothes standing not far away from me.


    Unconsciously, he started to feel strange. As he looked at the peerlessly beautiful face, he felt a bit lost.


    It wasn''t as if he had never seen beautiful people before. However, he was a man that was neither male nor female. He was truly too alluring.


    It was unknown if it was fortunate or unfortunate for a man to look like this.


    He looked about the same as the man I had seen in my dream, except that he looked a little more manly than this one.


    But why did he call me lass?


    This sort of address had always been used by the elders as they addressed the younger generation, or perhaps it was only used between intimate male and female friends.


    And was he a human or a ghost?


    Why did it appear here?


    "Who are you?" I asked him abruptly. At this moment, I even forgot to be afraid.


    Listening to me, his eyes beamed with a devilish smile, and he strode towards me, carrying a shelf, one hand on his chest, the other hanging at his side, swaying as he walked.


    He didn''t look like an ordinary person, but how could I be offended by such an unclean thing?


    "We''ve been separated for so long. Does the girl miss me?" As he walked, he spoke in a language I didn''t understand. I didn''t know him, so why would I miss him?


    I don''t answer, just look at him and think about how to get out of here.


    As he continued to approach me, the temperature of the surroundings gradually dropped. I couldn''t help but feel a little bitter in my heart. How did I end up encountering such a thing in the past two days?


    I backed away step by step as he approached, and in the next second I was pulled into his arms without even being able to see what was happening.


    The cold air made my bones go soft. He was very tall, around 1.9 meters, and I was 1.65 meters. Obviously, I didn''t have any advantage over him.


    As I approached him, I realized that he looked exactly like the man in the mural. Could it be a wall painting?


    Thinking about the movies I''ve seen before, I had a few wild guesses, but it only took me a second to recover.


    Because my fingers were already reaching towards my neck, my entire body shuddered and I subconsciously wanted to resist.


    Just as I was about to push him away, the White Dragon Jade Bracelet that was hanging around my neck suddenly lit up and emitted a burst of white light, instantly knocking away the man who was hugging me.


    With my body free, I tried to lean against the wall behind me to calm myself down.


    He looked at the man in red. After being bounced off, he crashed into the wall of the tomb. Then, he fell to the ground. His entire body began to emit thick smoke, making a piercing sound.


    There was also a large hole in his chest, and the air was filled with an unpleasant smell of rotting flesh.


    "Ugh ¡­" I let out an uncontrollable vomit.


    When he looked at the man again, he had already stood up. He was no longer as handsome as he was before. His entire body was like a dried corpse, looking extremely creepy.


    I subconsciously wanted to escape, so I did it as well. My feet felt as though they were being blown by the wind as I ran for my life towards the entrance of the cave.


    "Little girl, you''ve already ¡­" Before I could finish my sentence, I heard a thud from behind me.


    It must be because he was so heavily injured. Not long later, I rushed out of the cave. Thinking back to the scene just now, I didn''t expect Bai Yu to save me.


    "I grabbed the white jade in front of my chest and kissed it." "My darling, you''ve helped me a lot today."


    "Lingyue! Lingyue, where are you? " Lin Dan''s voice entered my ears, so I immediately ran over.


    "Danshen, I''m here..." I waved at her, and when I came out of the cave, it wasn''t as dark as it had been before. At least I could see her clearly.


    I quickly walked to Lin Dan, held her hand, and ran down the mountain.


    "Lingyue, where did you just go? You scared me to death! Are you alright?" Lin Dan, who was beside me, sounded a little worried, and even a little tearful.


    "I''m fine. Let''s hurry up and go. It''s getting dark, otherwise it''ll be hard to go down the mountain later." Subconsciously, I didn''t want to tell Lin Dan what had just happened.


    On one hand, I was worried that she would be scared after hearing it. On the other hand, I was worried that she might have thought to capture the white jade on me. After all, in this era, it was good to be a little wary of others.


    When we returned to the dorm, Ai Mengmeng and Fang Yunxi wasn''t there. Lin Dan and I washed up briefly before going to bed respectively.


    I lay in bed, tossing and turning until I couldn''t fall asleep. The events of the past two days were really too bizarre. From the night of my birthday onwards until now, there was no way to explain anything.


    And was what happened that night really just a dream? What about last night? And what I saw today, was it all fake?


    I thought I was going to sleep late, but in less than fifteen minutes my eyelids had begun to grow heavy.


    In a daze, I felt someone pull back my quilt, and then I was in a cold embrace.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a smile on Qin Yize''s face. He was looking at me and seeing that I had woken up, his hands didn''t stop moving either.


    "Qing Qing didn''t behave well today, don''t go to that place in the back mountain anymore, remember your husband''s words?" Qin Yize said as he gently bit on my earlobe.


    My entire body trembled, and my mouth unconsciously let out a groan, as I was somewhat mesmerized.


    "Why do you want to pester... "I ¡­" I''ve been meaning to ask this question for a long time. I''m not unparalleled in looks, and I don''t have any superpowers. I really don''t understand it.


    "Be good, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, your husband is asking for your own good." Qin Yize didn''t answer my question. Instead, he lightly kissed my forehead.


    My eyelids became heavier and my entire body felt weak.

 C6

    When I woke up the next day, I heard Lin Dan, Ai Mengmeng and the others discussing.


    Last night, the dormitory manager''s aunt had a strange incident. She said that a female student had come to her office and asked her for the key to Room 714.


    At first, the dorm manager didn''t even think about it. It took him a while to realize that something was wrong.


    Because the entire school''s dormitory was only six stories high, where did dorm 714 come from?


    When the dormitory manager came back to his senses, the female student was already gone.


    Although she had some doubts, she just assumed that someone was joking with her. Then, when she checked the monitor, she found a red figure moving up and down the corridor, without any legs. Most importantly, that figure was the female student who asked her for the key.


    The dormitory manager was shocked and was still in the hospital, unable to wake up.


    Although the school tried its best to suppress the news, it was still carried out. The news spread like wildfire throughout the school, especially from the female students who lived on this floor. Those who were timid wanted to go home.


    As the school had no other choice, we were given three days of break. As such, the official opening of classes was pushed back.


    "I have to say, our dorm must be haunted, huh ¡­" I won''t dare to stay here any longer anyway. Today, I''ll go home. "Are you going or not?"


    As Ai Mengmeng spoke, she shivered and hugged herself as she trembled with fear.


    From time to time, we would look towards the door. After doing that, we became a little scared as well.


    "I''ll go back today as well." Fang Yunxi and Ai Mengmeng were both from the city, they were close to home. Since something like this had happened in the school, they naturally did not dare to stay.


    "Lingyue, what about you two?"


    "Lingyue and I are rather far away from home, so we''re not planning to return. You should be careful on the road, don''t worry about us, nothing will happen to us. It''s just a rumor, and it might not be true."


    Lin Dan sat up from the bed, throwing the novel in her hands to the side, looking like she did not care, and said to Fang Yunxi and the others.


    Then, all of their gazes uniformly landed on my body. I looked at the change in my wallet and sighed.


    He planned to find a part-time job in the next few days. I can''t let her work so hard for me when my grandmother is old enough to earn some pocket money.


    "Alright, then we''ll be going."


    Lin Dan and I nodded at the same time. After sending Fang Yunxi and Ai Mengmeng off, the room became cold and lonely.


    Not long after, Lin Dan left, leaving me by myself. Thinking about my part-time job, I packed up and left.


    My luck is not bad. Not long after I left the city, I found a part-time job distributing flyers, which cost fifty yuan a day.


    Even though it was a little short, it was still better than nothing. After negotiating with the other party, they decided to start tomorrow.


    By the time I got back to the dorm, it was already eight or nine o''clock. Lin Dan still hadn''t come back, probably because she had been dreaming these past few days.


    After a simple wash up, he climbed onto the bed and laid down with his eyes closed.


    In a daze, I heard the dormitory''s door open with a "creak". I thought Lin Dan had returned but did not open my eyes.


    In a moment, I felt the air around me grow cold, as if something were staring at me.


    It gave me a creepy feeling, all the hair on my body stood up.


    In an instant, I lost all sleep, and also realized that the one who just opened the door, shouldn''t be Lin Dan, that ¡­


    I suddenly opened my eyes. What entered my sight was a snow-white face floating beside my bed.


    It''s not that my eyes have night vision, it''s that green glow from her body that makes it hard for me to see.


    "Ah ¡­" I screamed and sat up quickly. I stepped back into the corner and tightly wrapped myself in the blanket.


    "Heehee hee ¡­" "Heeheehee ¡­"


    A high-pitched laughter pierced through my eardrums, making my scalp tingle. I quietly reached out for my phone, turned on the flashlight, and shone it at her.


    She was floating right next to my bed, and I could see that she was wearing a long red dress, with her hair hanging down. She was pretty, but her face was too pale, and there were even two lines of blood-red at the corners of her eyes.


    Even though he had already decided in his heart that she wasn''t a human, when he was really sure, he was still extremely afraid.


    "You ¡­ Who are you... "What do you want to do ¡­" I asked, trembling, my hand covered in sweat


    A long time ago, I heard my grandpa say that those who wear red are usually evil spirits. Her clothes are all stained red with resentment, and the darker the color, the heavier the resentment she has.


    "Heehee hee ¡­" After so many years, it''s finally my turn. Hurry up and give me your body! "Heeheehee ¡­"


    There was another wave of giggling, and after listening to her words, my face immediately turned bloodless.


    She ¡­ Unexpectedly ¡­ Want my body...


    "No, what should I do if I give you my body?"


    A huge wave of fear spread throughout my heart and my body continuously shrunk towards the corner, afraid that the female ghost would suddenly charge at me.


    "Hehe, that''s not up to you!"


    The ghost lady in red approached me as she spoke. Her steps were very light. No, she didn''t move ¡­


    In a split-second, her face was pressed against mine. It was ice-cold, so cold that I couldn''t move at all.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer any unnecessary injuries. To be exact, I won''t hurt my own body. Hehe, come ¡­" "Let''s go ¡­"


    Her voice echoed in the room.


    Her face turned paler and paler, and her eyes looked as if they were about to spurt blood at any moment. Her sharp teeth were pressing against my throat.


    "Why do you want my body so badly? Tell me I can die without you knowing."


    I was desperate. I just wanted to buy as much time as possible. I wanted someone to come and save me.


    "Your birth date is extremely dark, and it is the best choice to borrow a corpse to pay for it. With your body, do I need to be like this? "Stop talking, hurry up and give me your body ¡­"


    The ghost lady was furious. She couldn''t wait to open her bloody mouth, which was wrapped around her like a tornado. It went around my body.


    The dormitory was filled with black smoke.


    I was frozen, completely unable to move, completely in despair.


    I tightly shut my eyes as I couldn''t bear to see the evil ghost that was emitting green light ruthlessly taking away my life.


    The weather outside was as stormy as my heart, as if the end of the world had arrived.


    Help, who''s going to save me!

 C7

    Just as the ghost girl was about to bite me, I felt something in my chest. Just before it got hot, there was a loud "pa ka" sound followed by the scream of the female ghost.


    Before I could react, I was in a wide embrace.


    Then a very attractive male voice rang in my ear.


    "Evil spirit, don''t do anything rash. You dare to hurt my Qing Qing by even a hair, I will destroy your soul."


    This Voice...


    When I heard this familiar voice and the way she addressed me, my originally joyful mood immediately froze.


    The Prince Charming that he had hoped for did not come on a rainbow cloud. Instead, he came on the same thing as the red-clothed female ghost.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the person beside me. I was dressed in red like I had seen it for the first time, magnificent and unparalleled. If it wasn''t for the bone-piercing cold that continuously seeped into my body and reminded me that he wasn''t alone, I would have been drunk already.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and an azure light flashed, splitting apart the black smoke. The red-clothed ghost girl also stood up from the ground.


    "Damnit, who are you to dare spoil my plans!"


    I can''t help but think, the red-clothed female ghost had already started to make her move. Two long and sharp skeletal hands grabbed towards the face beside me, and Qin Yize extended one of his hands out left and right to block.


    After punching the female ghost in the chest, the female ghost fell onto the ground, then she stood up again and rushed at with her long arm outstretched. Qin Yize dodged to the side and used the opportunity to smash her back with a palm. The female ghost fell to the ground once again, this time sprawled on the ground.


    After two rounds, the outcome was obvious. The ghost lady knew that she was no match for the man in front of her, so she quickly escaped out the window.


    "Hmph, you want to run?"


    Qin Yize snorted, he waved his long sleeves, and a force struck out, striking the female ghost right in the back.


    There was only a miserable scream, and then there was nothing else, and the storm of doomsday had followed.


    I stared out the window in a daze, unable to react.


    "Little Qing Qing, are you alright?" Qin Yize''s magnetic voice rang beside my ears, pulling me back from my thoughts.


    When I came back to myself, I found that I was still in his embrace, so I struggled to free myself from his embrace.


    "Ah ¡­"


    I didn''t even take two steps before my body was suspended in the air and was rapidly falling. Descend.


    Damn it, how could I have forgotten that I was standing on the bed just now? Even though Qin Yize was fighting with the ghost girl, he hadn''t moved his body at all.


    "Qing Qing, are you alright?!"


    Once again falling into that wide embrace with a hint of coldness in it, only then did I come to my senses.


    "You ¡­ Let me go first! "


    "No, let me see if you''re injured ¡­"


    "I ¡­"


    Qin Yize ignored my rejection and started to randomly touch my body. With a trace of ice-cold energy, his hand drew across my skin, and everywhere it passed, I would tremble.


    Although he didn''t tell me who he was, I knew that he was Qin Yize. He appeared in my dreams every night, and I originally thought that it was just a dream until he actually appeared in front of me.


    After confirming that I wasn''t hurt, Qin Yize seemed to be relieved. His large hand was still stroking my body, but I somehow felt like there was something extra on it.


    "Did Qing Qing miss your husband?"


    "Du, du, du ¡­"


    I woke up in a daze by the sound of a cell phone ringing.


    Picking up the phone to see, is I set up the alarm clock, the note is today''s work name, leaflet!


    When I saw these two words, my entire body quivered, and that strong sleepiness also disappeared.


    He quickly got up and put on his clothes. At the same time, he forgot about what happened last night.


    Anyway, this was not the first time he had such a dream. He was used to it.


    The place where I distributed the flyers part-time was quite far away. It was at the westernmost part of the school and also at the westernmost part of the entire city. As the distance between us was too far, I directly rented it out.


    "Little girl, why did you go to such a remote place by yourself?"


    In the car, the driver asked me in confusion.


    "Issue flyers!"


    As I played with my cell phone, I replied simply that I didn''t like to talk too much about strangers.


    The driver seemed to feel it and didn''t ask anything else. He just looked at me strangely.


    He dropped me off, gave me a long look, and drove away.


    I ignored the weird driver and went straight to the rendezvous point to meet up with the boss and the rest.


    When I went, there were already several people waiting there.


    When they saw me, they greeted me.


    According to the boss'' orders, the two of us will form a team and start issuing orders nearby.


    The one who was in my group was a boy. After asking, I found out that he was also from our school. Because of this layer of relationship, the distance between us has become quite large.


    They chatted as they posted.


    Although this was the west side of the city, it was not desolate at all. There were houses everywhere, and there were people everywhere. There were sounds of laughter and harmony.


    Besides, everyone here is very friendly. When we hand them the flyers, they will smile at us. Although they sometimes feel that those smiles are a bit stiff, it is already very good.


    At least in good faith.


    The farther west we went, the more people there were. Men, women, children, old people, they were all gathered here, and there were all sorts of peddlers and dancers ¡­


    It was extremely lively.


    "Don''t go over there, go back quickly!"


    As we walked, a voice suddenly echoed in my head. I turned my head in puzzlement and looked at the boy beside me.


    "Li Ming, was it you who spoke to me earlier?"


    "No?" What''s wrong? This place is really lively, don''t you think so, Lingyue? "


    Li Ming shook his head and replied indifferently, then he turned around to look at the bustling street and asked me.


    "It is indeed very lively!"


    I followed the direction of Li Ming''s gaze and subconsciously nodded.


    "Then stay here!"


    "Hmm?"


    For a moment, I didn''t react to what Li Ming meant.


    "Qing Qing, run! Leave this place!"


    The voice sounded in my mind once again. This time, I heard it clearly, it was Qin Yize''s voice.


    Even though I still don''t know if what happened recently was real, in my heart, I confirmed that the voice belonged to Qin Yize.


    But I didn''t listen to him, and instead turned around to look at Li Ming, wanting to ask what the meaning of his words was.


    "Ah ¡­"

 C8

    When I turned around to look at Li Ming, I noticed that his face was already inches away from mine, not even a centimeter away from mine.


    That''s not the point. The point is, I can see that his face isn''t what it was just now.


    His eyes were dark and sunken, revealing two sharp teeth, ready to bite me.


    I subconsciously cried out in alarm. I instinctively reached out to push him. I staggered two steps back before slowly stabilizing my body.


    Only at this moment did I clearly see that Li Ming utterly didn''t have the appearance of a living person, even to the extent that I could see his eyes were like two deep tunnels, and white insects that ceaselessly surged out from within them.


    Ugh ¡­


    When I saw what the bugs looked like, my stomach churned.


    It was actually maggots ¡­


    Countless maggots surged out from Li Ming''s eyes just like that.


    One by one, they fell to the ground, creating clattering sounds.


    "Stay, stay here ¡­"


    Li Ming twisted his stiff neck as he emitted cracking sounds, and his mouth still repeated the words he said to me earlier.


    A great fear came over me.


    It made me want to run away, and of course I did.


    He pulled back his legs and ran forward desperately, not daring to look back.


    "Bang ~ ~ ~"


    In my panic, I didn''t know how I ended up bumping into someone.


    When I saw the old granny I had knocked to the ground, I felt guilty and quickly crouched down to help her.


    "Grandma, are you alright?"


    "Granny is fine. Little miss, you are such a nice person. Just stay here!"


    The old granny giggled as she held my hand. Her hand was very skinny, only having a layer of skin and bones. It was also very cold, not having a single strand of warmth.


    She held my hand in hers, and it was creepy.


    And I kept feeling something crawling and tickling on my hand, because I was so focused on the mother-in-law that I didn''t notice it.


    When I heard what she said after saying those words, my entire body shuddered. Seeing the smile on her face turn strange, the fear in my heart rages once again. I used all of my strength to shake off her hand.


    However, he felt as if a pair of pincers had grabbed hold of him and was unable to break free no matter how hard he tried.


    When I looked down at my hand, I saw that it was filled with maggots, and what was holding me was not a hand, but a bone.


    I was extremely scared. I don''t know where I got the strength, but with a single push, I broke that old granny''s hand along her arm.


    The arm was in my hand.


    I didn''t care about all that as I kept running.


    "Little girl, give me back my hand, give me back my hand!"


    Turning around, I saw that old granny following closely behind me. Her steps were unsteady as she swayed behind me, allowing me to return her hand.


    Looking back, he noticed that Li Ming had caught up as well.


    Right now, I couldn''t care less about being afraid, because I knew that it was useless to be afraid. I had to think of a way to escape from this place as soon as possible.


    "Huang Lingyue, why are you here? What are you running for? "


    Just as I was about to despair, I heard a voice I didn''t recognize.


    At dusk, under the setting sun, I could easily see clearly who was standing in front of me.


    "Boss ¡­" That... "There''s a ghost over there ¡­"


    I quickly walked to the boss''s side, and my heart slowly calmed down. It''s better to have one more person than just myself.


    The surroundings were very quiet. It was the complete opposite of the bustling scene I had seen earlier, as though the scene just now was just my imagination.


    I hid behind my boss and looked around. There was no one around.


    No, to be exact, there were a few ghosts chasing after me.


    The Boss turned to face me, but his head remained bowed, as it had been since I first saw him.


    Because of the earlier panic, he didn''t feel anything. However, at this moment, he felt that there was something strange going on there.


    "Boss, there''s a ghost ¡­" "Ghost ¡­"


    Even though I felt that something wasn''t right, I didn''t have the time to say anything. At this moment, I widened my eyes as I looked behind my boss.


    In the instant that I spoke to my Boss, Li Ming and that old granny had already caught up to me.


    My fingers trembled. Ye Zichen pointed behind the boss, completely speechless.


    They were more like zombies than ghosts, but zombies didn''t know how to talk, and they did.


    "Little girl, give me back my hand, give me back my hand!"


    "I... "Boss ¡­"


    Seeing that they were about to reach us, I didn''t care about anything else and grabbed my boss to escape.


    However, the boss just stood there without moving.


    "Is that what you''re talking about?"


    After saying that, the boss gave a weird smile and raised his head. I saw what he looked like.


    He cried out.


    The face of the person in front of him could not be considered a face anymore. It was badly mangled, with maggots growing all over the place. There was still a pungent smell coming from it.


    Seeing that he was about to reach out to grab me, I used my strength and pulled away the white bone in the old granny''s hand before fiercely throwing it towards him.


    But now I was surrounded by the three of them.


    They looked at me as if they were looking at a delicacy in the world, and there was something like saliva flowing out of the corners of Li Ming''s mouth.


    I kept backing away.


    Because I saw, not just them, but more like them, limping along on my side, their eyes glowing green.


    The closer they got, the smaller the space I could move.


    Suddenly, I felt some despair.


    Remembering how Yu Pei helped me beat away that red clothed ghost in the cave, I hugged my horse and treated it as if it was alive and kicking.


    "Darling, whether or not I can live will depend on you!"


    The jade pendant in my hand quivered.


    A voice spoke in my head.


    "Little Qing Qing, next time, remember to call me Darling!"


    As soon as I said those words, the world started to spin around me. Then, I fell into the embrace of a person with a trace of coldness.


    "Qin Yize? Have you been by my side all this time? "


    Recalling the voice that appeared in my head just now as well as the hint he gave me, I said this with certainty.


    "You are not allowed to call This King by his name next time. You have to call him ''Darling''. If I wasn''t by your side, you would have already been eaten by them. You sure are stupid. This King just slept for a bit and you actually came to Ghost Village."


    Ghost Village...


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and I didn''t know what to say.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "You dare to set your eyes on This King''s woman, do you think that I will let them go?"


    After Qin Yize finished speaking, I felt the temperature of his body drop even further.


    The sky was getting darker. There was no moon in the sky, not even a star. It was a bit gloomy and scary.


    Qin Yize carried me in his arms and with a wave of his long sleeve, the old lady closest to me immediately disappeared, just like the red-clothed female ghost.

 C9

    With the same speed and posture, Li Ming and the Boss had both been taken care of by him.


    After Qin Yize took care of the three ghosts beside me, he did not make another move. He only frowned as he looked at the other ghosts that were continuously rushing towards him.


    It was only then that I realized there was no village, only desolation, and the only thing left around were the broken walls of the houses.


    "All of you are not going to come out yet! Clear the field and finish the battle quickly!"


    Qin Yize roared towards the sky.


    Suddenly, two people appeared in front of me. They were both dressed in the same ancient attire. One of them was dressed in a blood-red red robe.


    The other was dressed in a white robe, looking like an immortal. She was very handsome.


    For a moment, I forgot to be afraid. I stared at the two men who appeared out of nowhere. I was stunned.


    "They look even better than This King?" A cold voice sounded by my ear. At the same time, I looked at the faces of the two men that were forcefully pulled over by a cold hand.


    Looking at Qin Yize''s handsome face and the Black Qi that was continuously emitting from his face, I shrunk my body guiltily.


    Knowing that he was the only hope left for me to live, I shamelessly started to kiss ass to Qin Yize.


    "No, no, of course you''re handsome, you''re even more handsome than them!"


    "Is that so?"


    Qin Yize did not answer me. Instead, he gave me a punitive kiss.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Qin Yize seemed to be very satisfied with my reaction, and only let go of me after he had kissed me enough.


    At this time, the two handsome, ancient beautiful men had already arrived in front of us. They bowed when they saw Qin Yize.


    "We pay our respects to our king!"


    Qin Yize waved at them, and they turned around to face me once more. I subconsciously burrowed into Qin Yize''s chest.


    They kneeled on the ground and shouted at me: "We greet Young Empress!"


    "Eh?"


    Young Empress?


    What Young Empress, is he calling me?


    For a moment I was stunned.


    "Hurry up and deal with these people for This King!"


    Qin Yize ordered the two of them, and then wrapped me in his long robe. Before I could regain my senses, I found that I had already returned to my bed in the dormitory.


    And right now, Qin Yize was pressing down on him. On me.


    I looked at the familiar surroundings and didn''t know how to react. I didn''t know how strong the power of the ghost on me was.


    But for this life, I really feel helpless, and helpless.


    I don''t know who can help me.


    Before I could think about it further, Qin Yize had already started his next move.


    I was stiff, unable to move, as I had been when I was dreaming.


    "..." "Don''t..."


    "No! I saved you, shouldn''t you thank me?"


    "I ¡­"


    Before I could say anything, Qin Yize had already perfectly merged with me and didn''t even give me a chance to resist.


    "Ah ¡­"


    At this moment, the lights in the dorm lit up.


    The light was so bright that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    He could only use his hand to block the strong light as he looked towards the dorm.


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded in my ear.


    "Lingyue, what''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare? I heard you whining and crying all the time. Are you all right? "


    Lin Dan asked me worriedly as she stood on the ground with both hands supporting the railing of my bed.


    "I... I''m fine, I just had a scary dream! "


    I felt my face suddenly turn hot as I told a small lie to Lin Dan.


    Oh, it''s good that you''re fine. Oh right, Lingyue, I feel that the school hasn''t been peaceful for the past few days. It''s best if you don''t run around, or go somewhere else.


    I nodded.


    Lin Dan and I are the only two in the dorm right now. After going through the incident of the red-clothed female ghost and distributing flyers, I am truly a little scared.


    Two people is better than one.


    After chatting with Lin Dan for a while, I got out of bed and went to take a bath.


    After showering, he discovered that it was already midnight, so he climbed up. I went back to sleep. Recently, I had that dream every night. No, to be more accurate, it should be that kind of thing. My body was unable to bear it.


    Not long after I got on the bed, I fell asleep in a daze. I didn''t know when, but I felt a body beside me. The originally small bed became a little crowded.


    I wanted to run away, but somehow I ran into the man''s arms.


    I was too tired, too sleepy to care.


    When he woke up again, it was already dawn.


    Lin Dan was sitting on the table below, drawing something.


    Hearing me get out of bed, she turned to look at me.


    "Lingyue, wake up! "You really know how to sleep. When I came back last night, you had already slept, and you actually slept until this point to wake up. I was also drunk!"


    I nodded, Lin Dan''s teasing made me a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve been a bit tired and sleepy lately. What are you doing?"


    I got out of bed, and as I talked to her, I moved closer to her. I didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so I changed the subject.


    Just as I approached, Lin Dan took out a yellow colored talisman paper and passed it to me.


    "Take this, Lingyue, and keep it with you. It would be best if you could take it with you. I keep having the feeling that this school is not peaceful!"


    I took the talisman from Lin Dan and held it in my hand. A strange smell entered my nostrils and I subconsciously frowned.


    In my heart, I don''t really believe that a student like Lin Dan, who is similar to me, can have any abilities. These talismans seems to be drawn by her just now, and the handwriting on them have not even dried yet.


    "What''s that smell? Why are you drawing this?"


    "Child, pee and cinnabar." After he finished speaking, Lin Dan''s voice had become a little softer, and his face was still a little flushed. And my virgin blood! "


    "Eh ¡­" The corner of my mouth twitched as my stomach started to churn.


    "Ugh ¡­" I quickly put the paper down and rushed into the bathroom.


    Inside, I heard Lin Dan''s incomparably gloating laughter.


    When I came out, she tried her best to hold back her laughter as she solemnly handed the paper talisman to me once again.


    I looked at the talisman paper in my hand with a complicated expression. I didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Although I''m not very powerful, you still have some use for it!"


    I think so too. Although it''s not very clean, but aren''t those ghosts and things on TV afraid of these? It might be useful.


    Especially thinking of the things that happened to me in the past two days, I couldn''t help but feel a little scared.

 C10

    After we finished eating, Lin Dan and I went for a stroll together.


    Outside the school was an antique street.


    Compared to the other streets, the streets were less bustling and more desolate, especially the antique shops. They were filled with a sense of loneliness.


    However, this place is undoubtedly a very good place for us to go to.


    Because of the existence of this school, this antique street also had the necessity and importance of existing.


    Especially for students like Lin Dan and I who study archaeology, it''s still necessary for us to have more knowledge here.


    I followed behind Lin Dan and walked into an antique shop. The words on the signboard in front of the shop were no longer visible, it was filled with the vicissitudes of time and history.


    The whole store was exuding an ancient and mysterious aura.


    Because of that, people would immediately notice the shop that originally didn''t look very eye-catching.


    The moment I walked into the shop, I saw countless white shadows flash past.


    Ah!" I exclaimed and subconsciously hid behind Lin Dan.


    Lin Dan turned her head towards me, puzzled.


    "Lingyue, what did you see?"


    "I can see many white shadows, but I can''t tell what they are!"


    I said honestly.


    "You can actually see them?"


    Lin Dan''s voice was a little surprised, and also very surprised.


    I nodded. I did see it. Did she see it too? Or did she not see it, but know what it was?


    Sure enough, right after I finished guessing, Lin Dan''s words sounded.


    "This is strange, I only know about their existence through feeling, I didn''t expect you to see them, it seems that you are not an ordinary person, when I bring you to my senior brother, I will let him see you, maybe we will have another good helper!"


    Other than being suspicious at the start, Lin Dan''s tone became more and more excited as time passed. Her eyes seemed to be filled with scheming, causing my hair to stand on end.


    "Lin Dan, what are those? I feel that this place is a little gloomy, why don''t we leave! "


    I held onto Lin Dan''s hand and said a little fearfully.


    Ever since I walked into this shop, I always felt as if a pair of eyes were looking at me, making me feel terrified all over.


    Lin Dan patted my shoulder as if she did not care.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just some artifact spirits. With your guts, I really don''t know why you think you can come here to study archaeology!"


    Lin Dan''s words made me speechless, this was the second time she said that to me.


    I thought what she said was right, so I forced myself to follow her around the shop.


    Slowly, when I saw those white shadows that flew past me from time to time, I no longer felt that frightened.


    It felt like they were some naughty kids, playing around in front of us, like playing hide-and-seek.


    I also have a feeling that even though they were fighting with us, they didn''t dare to get too close to me.


    Are you afraid I''ll hurt them?


    Then I smiled, thinking how funny it was. Anything could hurt me, like me, but I couldn''t hurt them.


    "Lingyue, did you notice it? They seem to be afraid of you! " |


    Just as my thoughts were finished, Lin Dan''s voice sounded by my ear.


    Before I could answer, I heard another voice in my ear.


    "They''re afraid of her, she''s got a chest. The jade pendant before us is definitely extraordinary, do you want to pawn it? "


    Lin Dan and I turned around at the same time, and when we saw the man who stood in front of us, we were slightly stunned.


    His eyes looked lonely, his expression was cold, and his voice was hoarse. Not only that, he only had one arm and a missing leg.


    After he finished speaking, he began to walk towards them. With his movements, the staff under his armpit made a thumping sound when it collided with the ground.


    The feeling was like a blow to the heart.


    Beside him followed an extremely beautiful woman with a pale complexion. Her gaze never left the man, and she had a smile on her face from start to finish.


    Recalling the words he just asked me, I realised that the white jade that I had hung around my neck had already been exposed.


    I quickly put it away and shook my head at the boss.


    "I don''t want that!"


    How could I have duped something that could save my life in a moment of crisis?


    After Lin Dan and I finished reading, and because the owner of this shop made us feel that it was a little strange, we did not plan to stay any longer.


    Pull Lin Dan along and we''ll head out.


    As we walked, I whispered to Lin Dan: "Danshen, you said that the boss had spent so much effort walking, why didn''t the woman beside him help him?"


    From the looks of it, the two should be husband and wife. However, this was too strange ¡­


    "Halt!"


    I didn''t wait for Lin Dan''s reply when an ice-cold voice filled with a hint of excitement came from behind me.


    Lin Dan and I stopped at the same time.


    He turned around and looked at the boss.


    The boss, not caring about the lack of strength in his legs, was walking towards us with a walking stick in hand.


    The coldness on his face was still the same.


    "What did you just say?"


    I said bad words in my heart. It couldn''t be that he had heard what I had just said and was now looking for trouble with me, right?


    This time it was terrible.


    "Sorry boss, I didn''t mean to, I didn''t mean to say your wife was wrong, I ¡­"


    "Can you see her? You can see her, can''t you? "


    Before I could finish my words, the boss excitedly grabbed my hand and asked.


    His hands were dry, but strong enough to hurt my arms.


    My face wrinkled as I looked at Lin Dan in pain, hoping that she would help me.


    If I knew that a single word from him would anger this boss, I would have never said it.


    "Lingyue, look carefully again, is there really anyone by the owner''s side? There''s clearly only the boss here! "


    Lin Dan didn''t understand the meaning behind my eyes, but looked at me and asked with a horrified expression.


    Lin Dan''s words made my heart skip a beat, and when I looked at the owner again, that woman was already standing beside him. She was dressed in a pink qipao, had a curvaceous body, and her hair was casually scattered on her shoulders.


    Ye Zichen looked at the boss with eyes full of love, while the smile at the corner of his mouth never stopped.


    I confirmed that I was not mistaken. There was someone beside the boss.


    Could it be ¡­


    Only I can see her?


    The woman in the pink qipao still had a smile on her face, but this time her eyes were looking at me, and the smile was directed at me.


    She didn''t do anything, but I could feel her kindness.


    Maybe she also wanted me to tell that man about her existence.


    Of course I did.

 C11

    I pointed to the woman in the qipao and said to the male owner, "She is standing by your side, looking at you. Don''t you know that?"


    After the male boss heard what I said, he seemed a little agitated. He quickly let go of my hand and turned around. His voice was choked with sobs.


    "Zi Yin, is that you?"


    I watched the woman in the pink qipao move her lips, but she didn''t say anything. The smile on her face had disappeared, replaced by a look of eagerness.


    The male boss didn''t get the answer he wanted, but a hint of disappointment showed on his face. He continued to yell in the direction of the woman, but still didn''t answer.


    He then became silent, obviously not as excited as before.


    When he turned to look at me, there was a hint of a pleading look on his face.


    "Little girl, if you can see her, then can you tell me what she looks like? What are you wearing? " Seemingly worried that I wouldn''t be willing to help him, he continued to say:


    "Don''t worry little miss, I won''t ask you to help me for nothing. As long as you can help Zi Yin and I, I will repay you well!"


    I nodded. I didn''t expect him to repay me in any way. I just simply felt that the ghost girl wasn''t that bad.


    After the male boss heard what I had to say, he became even more agitated. His entire body was trembling, and only a few words came out of his mouth.


    "It''s her, it''s her. It''s really her ¡­"


    "Who is she? I can only faintly feel her aura, but it''s too weak. If not for Lingyue saying it out loud, I wouldn''t even have noticed it! "


    Lin Dan curiously asked.


    With that, she wiped something on her forehead, and when she looked over again, her eyes seemed to have gained some sort of understanding.


    I knew she could see the woman in the pink qipao now.


    "She?" After the male boss heard the question, he was slightly stunned for a few seconds. Then, he invited Lin Dan and I with a gesture, "Please come inside to talk!"


    Lin Dan and I looked at each other and saw the curiosity in each other''s eyes. We nodded at the same time and walked into the back of the store.


    Just as Lin Dan and I entered the room, there was suddenly a burst of white light in front of us and we could no longer see anything.


    He was surrounded by a vast expanse of white. When he walked, it was as if he had stepped on a cloud. It was light, light, soft, and he couldn''t feel anything when he walked.


    Slowly, as the white light dissipated, a beautiful place appeared in front of us.


    An immortal mist shrouded the area as the peach blossoms bloomed. A woman wearing a pink qipao sat on a square stone stool in the pavilion as if she was waiting for someone. Her expression was one of anxiousness.


    Not long after, a man with short hair and wearing a male''s long robe appeared not far from the pavilion.


    I couldn''t see the men clearly because they were too far away, but judging by the clothes they were wearing, they looked like they had been in the Republic.


    I tugged at Lin Dan who was beside me.


    "Why are we here?"


    In comparison to my shock and my lack of curiosity, Lin Dan was evidently much calmer than me.


    Her eyes never left the couple, but she didn''t forget to answer my question.


    "Don''t worry, this should be an illusion created by that male boss. He wants us to understand the relationship between him and that ghost girl through this. If I''m not wrong, that man in a blue robe should be that male boss!"


    "Male boss?"


    I cried out in alarm. It wasn''t that I was making a fuss over nothing, but the difference between the appearance of the male boss and the appearance of the man in a blue robe who was already approaching us was too great.


    As the man approached, I could clearly see his face. Although he didn''t look like Pan An, he was still on par with the famous male celebrities on TV right now.


    I couldn''t really connect him with the boss.


    "Stop talking, keep watching!"


    Hearing my surprised voice, Lin Dan turned around and said to me.


    I nodded, a little worried that the couple would notice us and feel a little nervous. When I looked at them, I realized that they didn''t seem to hear the voices of Lin Dan and I.


    From this, it could be determined that Lin Dan''s deduction was correct. Everything in front of him was just an illusion created by someone.


    At this moment, the woman in the pink qipao inside the pavilion also saw the person who had come. Her face revealed a trace of joy and happiness.


    She stood up and quickly ran towards the man before throwing herself into his embrace.


    "Qing Luan, you''re finally here. If you don''t come soon, I might ¡­"


    Before the woman finished speaking, her mouth was covered by the blue clothed man called Qing Luan, indicating that she did not need to say anymore.


    He understood all of this.


    The man once again embraced the woman, and the two of them snuggled together, enjoying the rare moment of peace.


    However, this sort of silence was not long before it was broken by someone.


    Not far away from the pavilion, I saw a group of people holding sticks were moving towards the pavilion.


    Seeing this, my heart inexplicably tightened. I was a little worried for the couple that were snuggling together in the pavilion.


    The scene in front of him was clearly the drama that used to be played by the ancient people in the TV series ¡ª beating the mandarin ducks to death!


    Just as I was worrying about them, the couple in the pavilion also discovered who it was.


    The two of them glanced at each other, locked their fingers together, and ran out of the pavilion side by side.


    The people behind him continued to chase him, showing no signs of wanting to give up.


    "Catch them, hurry up and catch them!"


    Seeing that the people chasing after them were getting closer and closer, the woman in the pink qipao turned her head as she ran and begged bitterly.


    "Mom. I beg you, please let Zi Yin go, we truly love each other! "Please, mother ¡­"


    The woman in the lead, who was dressed extremely flirtatiously and looked like a bawd in a brothel, snorted coldly.


    "Zi Yin, I have found a good home for you. You only need to obediently marry me, and you will have endless wealth and wealth."


    As he said that, he looked disdainfully at the man whose fingers were interlocked with Zi Yin''s.


    "Why are you following Qing Luan? Although he is the second young master of the richest man in Yangzhou, because of your relationship with him, he has long been expelled from the family. Zi Yin, you better think carefully! "


    "No, even if Qing Luan has nothing, I want to stay with him!"


    As Zi Yin spoke, her footsteps did not stop.


    However, in the next second, both of them were stunned.


    The bawd''s face revealed a proud smile.


    "Zi Yin, I will give you one more chance, if you obediently follow me back and marry Old Master Huang, I will let you all go, if not, I will make you beg for death!"


    "No, no, mom, I beg you, please let Zi Yin go!"

 C12

    Zi Yin''s voice carried a trace of despair, she continuously shook her head, and begged the old procuress.


    "Hmph, I''m letting you off? Then how can I explain this to Old Master Huang ¡­ Someone, arrest him! "


    "Qing Luan!" Zi Yin, are you afraid? "


    The two of them looked at each other and asked at the same time.


    "As long as you''re here, I''m not afraid!"


    He answered at the same time.


    Holding hands, a trace of decisiveness could be seen on their faces as they walked towards the cliff.


    Standing on the edge of the cliff, the two looked down, but there was no sign of fear.


    They looked at each other with deep emotions, and made firm and touching oaths. At the same time, they said: "Rebirth, meet again, and for all eternity, just hold each other''s hand!"


    After they finished speaking, they closed their eyes and, ignoring the shouts of the people behind them, jumped down the cliff without hesitation.


    He originally thought that this was the end of the story.


    Even though it''s sad and beautiful, I also feel that I have reached perfection.


    However, things were not as I had imagined.


    After they jumped off the cliff together, Zi Yin died, but Qing Luan did not.


    Not only that, but because Qing Luan was a member of the Undying Family, he could not die. This meant that he would have to live alone for all eternity, never being able to see Zi Yin again.


    With his vow shattered, he felt ashamed of Zi Yin.


    He then used his own arm to exchange with his father for news of Zi Yin''s reincarnation, wanting to find Zi Yin and continue their relationship.


    However, he was told that Zi Yin''s soul was not qualified to be reincarnated because she was a worldly woman in his previous life and she had severed his own life. Most importantly, Zi Yin''s soul had mysteriously disappeared from the Underworld.


    After listening to all kinds of inquiries, Qing Luan found out that Zi Yin''s soul had actually been taken away by the brothel''s old procuress, and was torturing her day and night. It was because Zi Yin had eloped with Qing Luan and did not do as she asked.


    In order to save Zi Yin, she had lost another leg.


    However, the bawd was too powerful, Qing Luan did not manage to save Zi Yin as he wished.


    In a blink of an eye, so many years had passed. Saving Zi Yin had become the only motivation and courage he had left to survive.


    The scene ended and my face was filled with tears. I actually cried, thinking that it was true, their story was too touching, Qing Luan and Zi Yin too pitiful.


    The real Zi Yin is still in the hands of that old procuress. If you can save her, then I, this old man, will definitely Qing Qing''s family thank you ¡­ ''


    It was unknown when that feeling of floating on the clouds had disappeared.


    The male boss appeared in front of us at some point,


    When I saw him again, I didn''t feel that he was ugly or terrifying at all. Instead, I admired him from the bottom of my heart.


    He and Zi Yin were really too pitiful.


    But pity is pity. Save someone, no, save the soul, forget it.


    I''m afraid even if I saw her, let alone save her. Furthermore, that old procuress has already lived for so long, yet she''s still able to imprison Zi Yin''s soul for so many years. She must be a powerful master ¡­


    I don''t have the guts to do it.


    I was about to say no.


    Lin Dan who was at the side nodded her head first, patted his chest and agreed to it.


    He even vowed to the male boss that he would definitely help him save Zi Yin.


    Not only that, she even dragged me down with her.


    By the time I tried to stop it, it was too late.


    "Boss, don''t worry, Lingyue and I will definitely help you save Zi Yin, do you think it''s Lingyue?"


    Lin Dan, the two of us girls, don''t know anything, even if I wanted to help, I still wouldn''t have the ability to. After so many years, I don''t believe that the owner couldn''t find an expert, since even they can''t do anything about it, what''s the use of us going?


    I twitched the corner of my mouth, and used all my strength to tug at Lin Dan''s hand as I whispered into her ear.


    However, he didn''t hide his voice. His goal was for the boss to hear it too and give up on the idea of asking for our help.


    It was probably because he had been in a hurry for so many years that he came in for treatment.


    "Little girl, just take it that I''m begging you, begging you to help us. It''s been so many years, and only you can see her, it means that you''re fated to be with her. Please help us!"


    The male boss begged me in tears while throwing down his walking stick. His remaining leg also kneeled on the ground.


    "You ¡­ Hurry up and get up! "


    Startled by my boss''s gesture, I crouched down to help him up.


    But he was still kneeling there, and I couldn''t pull him away.


    "Little girl, I beg of you, please help us!"


    "Boss, I want to help you, but you have to let me have the ability to. Other than being able to see her, I don''t know anything else. How do you want me to help you?"


    I am also a little angry, even though I am moved, I know my own limits. Even if my life is exchanged for another life, I still might not be able to save Zi Yin.


    He really didn''t know where the male boss got his trust from.


    Seeing that I couldn''t pull him up, I let go and stopped pulling him.


    She turned around and pulled Lin Dan along as she prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as I lifted my foot, my leg was pulled from behind.


    "I beg of you, please help us. Don''t worry, I won''t let you help me for nothing. After this is done, I will give you two hundred thousand silver taels as compensation. In addition, there will also be other gifts ¡­"


    The male boss pulled me and begged bitterly.


    "Promise him!"


    I sighed and was about to tell him that I had no other choice when the jade pendant hanging on my chest suddenly vibrated.


    A familiar voice in my head said yes.


    After recognizing that it was Qin Yize''s voice, a bit of confidence rose in my heart. Although I didn''t know why he made me do it, for some reason, I just believed in him.


    There seemed to be a special connection between him and me.


    "Fine, I can promise you to give it a try, but I can''t guarantee the result. You''d better not have too much hope!"


    I admit that when I heard the boss say two hundred thousand, I was really moved. With this money, my grandma would no longer have to worry about my life and school fees.


    With Qin Yize''s encouragement, I agreed.


    "Alright, alright, thank you, thank you ¡­"


    The boss released his hand, and Lian Sheng thanked me. He even kowtowed at me a few times, then Lin Dan and I quickly pulled him up.


    Exiting the shop, compared to the excitement and eagerness on Lin Dan''s face, I feel much heavier.


    However, there was no other way for now.


    After returning to the dorm, Lin Dan started to pack up her little props while I quickly climbed up. Bed, close your eyes, get ready to sleep.


    The voice I heard in the shop, I was very sure it was Qin Yize''s, so I wanted to find him and ask him why he got me to agree to this matter.


    Qin Yize was also a ghost, he might even know some things about Zi Yin.


    I lay on my bed with this thought in mind, but I couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. My mind kept replaying the stories I heard in the shop regarding Zi Yin and Qing Luan.

 C13

    When he thought about it later, he fell asleep for some reason.


    Only, on that night, Qin Yize did not appear.


    And I don''t know where else to find him except in my dreams.


    The next day, I was woken up early in the morning by Lin Dan.


    She told me that she planned to take advantage of these few days of school break to check out the situation in the Nine Yin Mountain. If possible, she would rescue Zi Yin.


    I didn''t expect her to be so concerned about this matter. I had originally thought that I would have to wait at least another two days, but I wasn''t sure if I could find Qin Yize or not.


    Although I only interacted with him a few times, for some reason, I believed that he wouldn''t hurt me.


    "Lingyue, let''s go eat something. It''s already noon."


    Lin Dan looked at the time, rubbed her shriveled stomach, and said to me.


    Lin Dan and I rode for three hours before reaching the town near the Nine Yin Mountain. In the morning, we only ate a little bit of food, but I was pretty hungry right now.


    Thus, the two discussed and decided to find a nearby restaurant to eat something.


    "Danshen, do you feel that this little town is a little strange?"


    I looked around, then grabbed onto Lin Dan''s hand and asked with some suspicion.


    I don''t know why, but I always feel that this town is a little strange.


    Hearing my words, Lin Dan seemed to have noticed it too and nodded to me.


    "Logically speaking, this noon should be the time when the traffic should be the greatest. Why is there not a single person on the streets?"


    That''s what I don''t understand.


    In the entire street, other than Lin Dan and I, there was not a single person. Furthermore, many shops were closed doors.


    At some point, the sky had been covered with dark clouds. The clouds were still moving, and the sky was getting darker.


    The atmosphere was heavy, as if it was going to rain.


    "There''s a wind. It looks like it''s going to rain soon. Let''s find a place to eat first and leave after the rain has passed!"


    "Yes!"


    After strolling around, we realized that there was a Sichuan cuisine restaurant with its door open. Lin Dan and I entered.


    When we went in, the boss was asleep on the table.


    Lin Dan shouted a few times before she woke up.


    Raising his head to look at us, his originally sleepy and hazy eyes suddenly lit up. Rubbing his eyes, he enthusiastically greeted us.


    "Little ladies, what do you want to eat? I''ll cook it for you right now!"


    As he spoke, the boss wiped the table with a cloth.


    Lin Dan and I sat down and ordered some dishes. The owner looked at the menu, said hello to us, and went to cook.


    Not long after, a few dishes of warm, delicious, and delicious Sichuan food appeared in front of Lin Dan and I.


    I was hungry to begin with, but when I saw such delicious food, I picked up my chopsticks and was ready to eat.


    I picked up some fish-flavored shredded meat and was about to put it in my mouth when the jade pendant on my neck suddenly vibrated. Following that, a strong stench of blood seeped into my nose.


    I subconsciously frowned as I looked at the food within the chopsticks.


    Seeing this, I was so scared that I threw the chopsticks in my hand out.


    What I was holding was not some fish-flavored shredded meat, but a piece of raw meat that still had some blood on it. Following the action of the chopsticks, the piece of meat fell onto the table.


    The maggots had been thrown out and were squirming on the table.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    When I wanted to stop Lin Dan, I found that she had already put the dish in her mouth.


    Moreover, her appearance was as if she was really eating delicious food.


    Seeing me throw down my chopsticks, she turned around and asked me suspiciously, "Lingyue, why aren''t you eating anymore?


    As he spoke, he reached out with his chopsticks, preparing to scoop up the boiled meat from the bowl.


    I resisted the urge to vomit and knocked the chopsticks out of her hand.


    It wasn''t cooked meat at all, it was carrion from maggots crawling over it, and I even saw a human finger.


    "Lin Dan, there''s something wrong with this place. Come with me!"


    "Hey, Lingyue, I haven''t finished eating!"


    Lin Dan was being dragged by me, and she was still thinking about the food in her mouth.


    He didn''t know if he would still have an appetite after finding out the truth later.


    The originally clean store was now filled with cobwebs. There was a thick layer of dust on the table, and the surroundings were filled with eerie skeletons.


    I gasped at the sight.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Dan who was by my side, I probably would have screamed out loud.


    I dragged Lin Dan and ran out of the shop quickly, and only stopped after running a good distance away.


    Lin Dan panted as she followed behind me. Seeing that I had stopped, she panted heavily as she asked me.


    "What just happened?"


    "There''s a problem with that store ¡­" I was a little conflicted as to whether I should tell Lin Dan what she had just eaten.


    "What problem?" I think those dishes are quite tasty! "


    The corner of my mouth twitched. Forget it, I shouldn''t tell her.


    But, with just her cultivation, can she really bring me to save Zi Yin?


    I couldn''t help but worry.


    The sky was getting gloomier and gloomier, as if it was going to collapse at any moment.


    In the end, I did not explain to Lin Dan why I was leaving the shop. Although Lin Dan grumbled a bit about me, she had no other choice.


    He took out a small, round, watch-like object from his bag.


    I thought it was a compass, but Lin Dan told me later that it was a compass.


    Lin Dan held onto the compass, walked around the east, south, east and west sides, and then pointed at the northwest direction and said to me, "The Nine Yin Mountain is over there!"


    Then, without waiting for me to ask, he walked forward with the compass in his arms.


    As I followed her, I kept having a bad feeling when I saw how serious she was.


    Three hours later.


    Lin Dan and I were so tired that we fell to the ground.


    Looking at the sky which is already so dark that I can''t see the road clearly, then looking at the familiar scenery, I was speechless.


    "Danshen, we have walked this path many times, are you sure you can do it?"


    Lin Dan smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry Lingyue, I don''t want to do this, but I''m an idiot, I can''t do anything about it, and I feel like we''ve met a ghost wall."


    "Wall-Hitting Ghost?"


    "Mm, just some deceptive tricks!"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "It''s fine, I have a way!"


    After Lin Dan finished speaking, he started to rummage through the bag she brought with her. She took out two leaves, and stuck one on her forehead, giving the other to me.


    "This is the Yin Wine Willow Leaf. With it, we can see things that we normally wouldn''t be able to see!"


    I took it and looked at it. It was indeed Liu Ye. I then imitated her and stuck it on my forehead.


    "It really is the Wall-Hitting Ghost. Now, follow me!"

 C14

    Lin Dan said from the front, and then she took a step forward, and we continued to walk.


    The town wasn''t big, but it was a long one, and we were at the southernmost point of the town.


    Therefore, it would take a lot of time to cross the town.


    But luckily we have Lin Dan''s Liu Ye, so we didn''t keep circling around like we did before.


    Half an hour later we were in town, almost in the center.


    Just like before, there weren''t many pedestrians on the road. The whole town seemed cold and deserted. The families that lived in the town all closed their doors and closed their doors, not even turning on the lights.


    But luckily there are streetlights on the road, so we can see the road.


    "Danshen, do you hear anything in front of you?"


    Lin Dan was about to step forward when I stopped her. I heard the sounds of a lot of people walking in front of us.


    Lin Dan stopped and listened carefully, then turned around and said to me, "There seems to be a sound. Let''s go slowly, we''ll go take a look. Maybe this little town is having some special day, so they''re having some sort of event here!"


    After Lin Dan finished speaking, she held me and quickly walked towards that direction.


    At this time, the sky had already darkened.


    Except for the sharp sounds coming from in front of us, everything was quiet and lifeless.


    I''ve seen a lot of weird things in the past few days, and my courage has also increased a bit.


    But even so, when Lin Dan and I saw the scene before our eyes, we were still shocked. Or more accurately, we were shocked.


    There was a large circular square in front of him, and it was filled with people. It was as if the entire town was gathered here.


    It was just that they were not having an event to celebrate, but eating together.


    When my gaze landed on one of them, my face paled and my stomach began to churn.


    I clearly saw the scene of evil.


    Turn your face elsewhere.


    However, he discovered that everyone was like that.


    The entire plaza was in such a state. Looking at the situation, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and turned my head away. Then, I started to throw up as if the sky and earth had dimmed.


    Lin Dan isn''t any better than me either.


    Looking at her, I had a bad idea if I should tell her what I had eaten during the day.


    "Ah, Lingyue, run!"


    When I came back to myself, I realized that it was already too late. Perhaps it was because our voices were a little loud, but at this moment, those "people" already rushed towards us.


    As they walked, their faces were swaying back and forth. There was no blood on their faces. Instead, their faces were deathly pale and emitted a faint green glow.


    Among them, I even saw the woman they had just eaten.


    Blood was still flowing out from her body, and she looked completely red. However, she seemed to have no consciousness, and her eyes didn''t have any focus as she followed the rest of the people limping towards them.


    Lin Dan and I didn''t even think about it, and we held each other''s hands as we prepared to run out. This town is very small, and there aren''t many paths.


    What made people despair was that Lin Dan and I actually couldn''t escape, and once again fell into the same state we were in at the beginning, and continued to circle around in the same place.


    Seeing the "people" getting closer and closer to us, my heart began to despair.


    However, this was not the most desperate outcome.


    The street lamps above us seemed to be disturbed by something as they began to flicker and crackle.


    The pitch-black sky seemed to be trying to swallow everything with its bloody mouth wide open. Strong gales started to blow all around me, making it hard for me to open my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, those "people" had already surrounded Lin Dan and I. But fortunately, they didn''t take the next step.


    As I got closer, I could see that the people in this town were probably not alive anymore.


    Some of them were completely unrecognizable, and maggots kept emerging from their bodies.


    Waves of stench were continuously emitted from their bodies and entered my nostrils.


    At this moment, the jade pendant on my neck suddenly vibrates.


    Suddenly my eyes seemed to clear.


    When we looked at those "people" again, we realized that the person standing in front of us was not a villager or a corpse. Instead, he was just a pile of bones.


    I grabbed onto Lin Dan''s hand tighter.


    If it was only a zombie, then it was still alright. But if it was a ghost, then it would be much more difficult to deal with.


    "What should we do with Danshen, they ¡­ "They''re ghosts ¡­"


    Lin Dan''s gaze turned cold as she quickly started to rummage through her backpack. Half a minute later, a Peach Wood Sword appeared in my hands and she lit it up with cinnabar.


    It was said that both of these things allowed one to avoid ghosts.


    And she herself dabbed her eyes with cow''s tears so that she could see what we normally do not see.


    Lin Dan''s performance made me regret it a little, she can''t even be considered as a loser.


    Didn''t he just open the Heaven''s Eyes?


    After Lin Dan finished doing all this, her face also became extremely solemn. She pulled me behind him, made a hand gesture, and chanted an incantation I did not understand, then quickly pasted a talisman paper on the copper coin sword in his hand.


    He only shouted, "Break!"


    The copper coin sword in his hand flew out and struck the ''people'' standing in front of us!


    With a ''chi la'' sound, the bodies of the people in front of us fell down. After being struck by the copper coin sword, the black figure also quickly disappeared.


    Lin Dan did not stop, but our target this time was the road in front of us. We could not see anything, but we could not walk out.


    After Lin Dan''s attack, the air seemed to have a different atmosphere. A female ghost with dishevelled hair wearing an ancient robe fell down from in front of us with a painful expression.


    Lin Dan and I took a step back at the same time but we were only stunned for a second.


    Lin Dan''s actions just now had angered those ghosts, and when they saw us running away, they chased after us.


    With a casual glance, we realized that they had already thrown away the heavy skeletons and were floating towards us.


    When Lin Dan and I saw this scene, we ran even more desperately.


    From time to time, Lin Dan would attack and stop the ghosts that were chasing after us.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" You''re here, and you still want to leave? "


    A high-pitched laugh came from the air, making my scalp tingle. The gale seemed to have grown stronger.


    I subconsciously looked around me, but I didn''t see anyone.


    Ah!


    When I turned around, I saw an enlarged blood-colored face. It scared me so much that I kept shrieking.


    He habitually took a step back and saw that Lin Dan had already been knocked down to the ground, blood spurting out of her mouth.


    "Lin Dan, how are you?"


    Lin Dan covered her chest with her hands and shook her head at me, "Lingyue, you should leave quickly. This ghost is too powerful, I can''t beat her!"


    "No, if you want to go, let''s go together!" I stubbornly pulled Lin Dan up from the ground.


    "None of you should even think of leaving! "Especially you ¡­"


    The ghost woman looked me up and down, then stared at my stomach for a few seconds.

 C15

    Her eyes were full of greed and profoundness, as if there was something in my stomach, and then her face broke into a determined smile.


    "Haha, it really is a wonderful reincarnation!" The ghost girl flew straight at me.


    Seeing that, Lin Dan took out a handful of yellow talismans from his bag and threw it towards the female ghost.


    However, not only did she fail to stop the female ghost, she had even angered her. The female ghost cried out miserably, instantly stepping forward and sending Lin Dan flying with a hand.


    Lin Dan laid on the ground, clutching her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood, then scolded the female ghost, "Ugly female ghost, come again if you have the ability, see if your soul can''t dissipate ¡­"


    The moment Lin Dan''s voice fell, a ghost girl who was originally not too far away from me and Lin Dan swung her sleeves. Lin Dan directly crashed into the wall at the side and stopped moving!


    "Danshen, how are you? "Danshen!" I was worried about Lin Dan, and there was no time to be afraid of the female ghost that was within reach of me, so I immediately ran towards Lin Dan, but before I could even take a step, my body was caught.


    "If she wants to fight me, she''s simply overestimating herself ¡­ Haha ¡­ "Now, I want to see who will save you ¡­"


    The ghost reached for my face.


    "Don''t ¡­" I shouted, but it was too late to dodge. Panic and despair filled my eyes.


    His other hand clutched his chest tightly. The jade pendant before me, I hope that it can save my life at a critical moment.


    Just as the ghost girl''s shriveled hand with long black nails was about to grab me, a masculine voice came from behind her.


    "Insolent demon! This dao is here, why aren''t you scram?"


    Hearing the shout, the female ghost abruptly stopped her actions and turned around to look behind her. Taking advantage of this moment, I followed the female ghost''s gaze.


    A white robed daoist with a gourd and cloth bag tied around her waist and a black sword on her back was walking over from behind the female ghost.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" Smelly Taoist, you really can''t get rid of him! "


    The ghost lady saw the Daoist priest say this with an impatient tone, but her tone did not seem to be afraid.


    "Heaven and earth are to blame, who has been let off since ancient times. "I can tolerate your heaven''s dao! If you can''t tolerate it, don''t even think about leaving!"


    With that said, the Taoist took out a yellow talisman from his bag. He pinched his fingers together with his left hand and loudly chanted, "Heaven and earth produce Yin and Yang, Yin and Yang produce Universe, Giddy!" smack the ghost away


    The female ghost turned around in the air, stretched her long nails, and instantly grabbed at the Daoist Priest. The Daoist Priest calmly took out a black sword from his back, and with a wave of his sword fingers, he began to fight with the female ghost.


    Unexpectedly, after just two rounds, the Daoist Priest''s black sword was entangled by the ghost girl''s hair. Seeing this situation, the Daoist Priest immediately bit open his sword fingers, slashed at the black sword, and shouted:


    "Urgent like the law!"


    The ghost lady''s hair immediately caught on fire, and her black sword loosened. The Daoist priest took advantage of the situation and stabbed the ghost lady, causing white smoke to billow out. The ghost lady continuously cried out, and the stench in the air continued.


    "Taoist, have mercy, please have mercy!" The ghost girl knelt on the ground and kowtowed while begging for mercy. Her voice was very mournful, and when it entered my ears, it caused my eardrums to hurt.


    He saw that the Daoist Priest did not let her off because of her begging. Instead, he said with a serious expression, "How many evil deeds have you done? I let you escape last time, I can''t tolerate you today."


    Just as the Daoist Priest finished speaking, the female ghost who was kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy, suddenly extended her hands and jabbed straight at the Daoist Priest''s heart.


    "Be careful!" When I saw this scene, my heart almost jumped out of my throat. I hid in a corner and couldn''t help but shout at the Daoist Priest.


    The Daoist Priest stood there without dodging. He let out a faint sigh and shook his head. He took the gourd from his waist and loudly recited:


    "Subduing the Twenty-fourth Mountain, devouring the evil spirits!"


    The ghost girl was sucked into the gourd before her nails could reach the Taoist, and the Taoist immediately closed the lid.


    "So powerful!" "Senior Brother!" In the distance, Lin Dan had already woken up. Her voice was weak, and she seemed to be heavily injured.


    I immediately ran over to help Danshen up. At this moment, the Daoist Priest also came over, and when he saw Lin Dan''s sorry state, he scolded: "You little girl, I really don''t know how capable I am.


    Even though he was scolding, he couldn''t hide the concern in his tone towards Lin Dan. After hearing Danshen call him Senior Brother just now, the relationship between the two of them must be pretty good, so I didn''t interrupt.


    Sure enough, after that Taoist scolded, Lin Dan giggled as she grabbed that Taoist''s arm and began to act coquettishly.


    "Don''t we have you, Senior Brother?! "Oh right, why did you come to the Nine Yin Mountain as well?"


    "I wanted to ask you, do you know where the Nine Yin Mountain is? You still dare to come? You can go back and account for your master! As for me! "I was going to take her in when she committed a crime before, but she slipped away. I followed her all the way here ¡­"


    After the Daoist Priest finished speaking, his gaze turned towards me. When he looked at me, he muttered this sentence softly.


    "Hey!" That''s not right! No, Danshen, is this your classmate? "


    "Yeah, let me introduce her. This is my classmate, Huang Lingyue, you can just call her Lingyue!" After Danshen finished introducing me, she pulled the Taoist and prepared to introduce him. Before Lin Dan could say anything, the Taoist introduced himself: "My Dao name is Mu Chen, Lin Dan''s senior brother!"


    I nodded towards Mu Chen, remembered what happened just now, and thanked him once again.


    After I finished greeting, Mu Chen shook his head and said, "No, no."


    This couldn''t help but cause Lin Dan and I to become suspicious at the same time.


    Lin Dan tugged on Mu Chen''s sleeve, and asked curiously: "What''s wrong, Senior Brother?"


    Mu Chen frowned slightly, looked me up and down, and then started to calculate on his hand. After half a minute, he retracted his hand, and said: "So that''s how it is!"


    Since he''s like this, Lin Dan and I are even more suspicious. Clearly, Mu Chen saw our doubt as well, and didn''t wait for us to ask again, and so he took the initiative to ask me.


    "Lingyue, are you born on the fifteenth day of the seventh month?"


    I asked in shock: "Taoist, how did you know?"


    Mu Chen didn''t say a word, but looked at me with an unfathomable expression. He whispered the two words "Night Dream" into my ear and then did not speak again.


    I was shocked. Night dream?


    Is he talking about my recent dreams?


    The Taoist was actually able to see through my recent encounters. In that case, does it mean that he has a way to help me solve the problem?


    This Taoist was indeed capable, all the ghosts on the white bones were all killed by him within a few minutes.


    After Mu Chen dealt with the ghosts, he prepared to leave. Seeing that, Danshen quickly stepped forward and pulled on Mu Chen''s arm.

 C16

    "Senior Brother, where are you going?"


    "Of course I''m going back to report to Master. Danshen''s place is not safe, you guys should quickly leave as well!"


    Mu Chen said as he pulled Lin Dan''s hand and prepared to leave.


    "Senior Brother, Lingyue and I are going to the Nine Yin Mountain. How about you come with us?"


    "What? You guys say that you want to enter the Nine Yin Mountain?"


    Mu Chen was obviously excited, this time he did not push Lin Dan away, but instead grabbed her arm and asked.


    Lin Dan nodded and then told her about how we went shopping, met the boss, entered the illusion, and promised the boss.


    After Lin Dan''s senior brother finished listening, she was so angry that her face turned black. She immediately scolded Lin Dan and I, and then I told us to go back.


    When I encountered these things, I also had the thought of shrinking back, but I also felt that this was not good. Since I had already promised my boss, I should go and check on him first.


    Just as I was hesitating, Lin Dan had already voiced out my thoughts.


    She said that people can''t go back on their word. Since she promised someone else, she has to do her best to fulfill her promise. Then, she pulled me along in a fit of anger and prepared to walk up the mountain.


    Mu Chen was helpless, as though he was very doting towards Lin Dan, this junior sister. He was also helpless, but in the end, he just silently followed behind us. He followed them.


    Just like this, Lin Dan and I had originally become three people.


    Mu Chen had mentioned that the Nine Yin Mountain was also known as the Dark Cloud Mountain. I heard that the Yin Messenger s all gathered here before going to capture the lost souls, so a few years ago, there had been no one here, only the empty houses in the small town ahead.


    As we listened to Mu Chen''s explanation and walked, we unknowingly arrived at the foot of the Nine Yin Mountain. As there was no one in the little town, we couldn''t find any sort of light source, so we made some simple torches to hold on to.


    Under the flickering light of the torch, I saw the appearance of the Nine Yin Mountain. I have to admit that this place is really dark ¡­


    The mountain was tall, covered with dense vegetation, and blocked out the sun and sky. The only way out was through the middle of the mountain, like a canyon.


    It seemed as if it would rain tonight. The heavy clouds in the sky seemed to press down on them, making them hard to breathe.


    Walking on the dense vegetation of the road behind us, we could not see anything in the dark. The tall trees seemed even more terrifying in the darkness of the night.


    My heart became even more nervous as I tightly held onto Danshen''s hand. The center of Danshen''s hand was also wet, and it wasn''t much better than mine.


    Seeing that we were scared, Mu Chen lit up another torch. The fire was brighter, and after warning us, he walked to the front, leading the way. I was in the middle, Danshen held my hand and walked to the back.


    Mu Chen took out yellow talismans from his bag and gave each of us a set. He held a torch in one hand and a black sword in the other, waving it around in the air from time to time.


    I knew he was doing it to keep the cobwebs from sticking to his face.


    He heard Danshen say that Mu Chen''s black sword was made from thunder striking peach wood, and its entire body was black.


    Using such a good sword to hit a spider web was truly a waste of his talent.


    After walking a distance and reaching the bend, it became even darker.


    There was nothing to be seen but the light of the torches, and just as we were about to leave, we heard the sound of children''s laughter in our ears.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­"


    I held onto Danshen''s hand tighter. Lin Dan raised her head and looked at Mu Chen, not knowing what to do. "Senior Brother, what should we do?


    "Don''t ask, don''t ask, pretend not to hear it, keep going!"


    We did as we were told and walked a few more steps, "Hehehehe... "Heeheehee ¡­" The child''s laughter grew louder, and it was just ahead of us.


    In the darkness of the night, I heard such a creepy laughter that my scalp went numb. The jade pendant in front of us quivered for a moment. When I raised my eyes once more, I could already clearly see the group of children sitting not too far away from us.


    However, the distance was a bit far, so I couldn''t see very clearly. However, I knew that being able to appear here would definitely not be an ordinary child.


    Mu Chen opened her eyes and asked Danshen to give me the "Yin Willow Leaf". After that, both of Mu Chen''s hands continuously rubbed against his chest, as if he was stammering that she did not know how to open her eyes.


    Mu Chen was a little helpless. He used his finger to point at Lin Dan''s head, and said with a resentful tone: "Little girl, I made you not learn properly everyday. "Watch carefully ¡­"


    Mu Chen gave the Peach Wood Sword to me and started chanting with his right hand in a low voice.


    I was about to say that I could see, no need, but just as I was about to open my mouth, I heard a voice in my head, stopping me from doing so.


    "Qing Qing, for the time being, don''t let others find out that you can see it, and don''t trust Mu Chen too much either!"


    From yesterday to today, it''s been so long that Qin Yize has finally talked to me. This made my heart feel more at ease, and I had a feeling that as long as he was by my side, Lin Dan and I wouldn''t be in too much danger.


    It was really contradictory. On the one hand, I wanted to get rid of him, but on the other hand, I subconsciously relied on him.


    "Heaven''s Eye, Earth''s Eye, Human''s Eye, One Heaven''s Clear, Two Earth Clear, Three Wisdom." Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, all in accordance to the order of the Old Lord Taishang! Open!


    Danshen did the same, then she stuck "Willow Leaf of Yin Wine" on my left and right eyebrows for me to close my eyes before opening them again.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that both Mu Chen and Danshen''s shoulders were glowing with a fiery light, and Mu Chen also had a blue light shining down from above. It was very tall, and not only that, even the black sword in my hands was emitting a blue light.


    It made me want to reach out and touch it.


    Just as I reached out my hand, it was stopped by Mu Chen.


    "Lingyue, don''t move!" Seeing my doubt, Mu Chen explained: "The blue one you see is Dao Qi, but you can''t touch it, especially the three sunlight lamps, if they are extinguished, that person''s life will be in danger!"


    I quickly withdrew my hand and turned around to see a bunch of children in front of us. They were indeed a bunch, a dozen or so children sitting around a bonfire, talking and laughing, but their appearance was a little hard to describe ¡­


    As we got closer and closer, and after we clearly saw each other, Lin Dan and I immediately squatted by the side of the road and puked.


    Some of them were still holding the placenta, some even had long navels, and some were covered in blood. Their entire bodies were still covered in a thin layer of blood, making them feel better.


    The most disgusting ones were those who had only one head, but their bodies were all clots of blood. One of them was only the size of a chopstick, and even their nose and eyes had yet to take shape ¡­


    Mu Chen said that all of these children had died early. Some had just gotten pregnant, but some had just been given birth and had not been nurtured. They were unique to all sorts of things anyway.

 C17

    After taking a few more steps, he shouted, "Child, Lord Yin Master has passed by, are you still not going to make it?" With that said, Mu Chen made us brave enough to walk over.


    The children looked at him timidly and moved to the back of the road to make way for him.


    Mu Chen was swaggering in front of me, just as I walked to the side of the kids, the group of kids pounced on me, their expressions seemingly wanting to eat me whole. Of course, they did the same, grabbing onto me one by one, opening their mouths wide, exposing their sharp teeth, preparing to bite me.


    "Ah ¡­" "Go away, go away ¡­"


    I flailed my arms in an attempt to shake them off, but they held my hands like pincers, and I couldn''t break free.


    Mu Chen immediately waved his Peach Wood Sword to block off the children who were rushing towards him. A few of them just got blown away, but the others came from behind as well.


    "Danshen, the Eight Trigrams Formation", after Mu Chen finished speaking, he took out a handful of red rope with copper coins. Danshen took it and started to open it, throwing it towards Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen then threw the Peach Wood Sword back to me, telling me to hug it tightly.


    After that, he flipped his body and ordered the copper coins to be used for trading purposes, "Universe, Sunset, Exchange."


    He saw the red rope form a gossipy expression on the ground, trapping all the children inside. Suddenly, a child pounced on me ¡­


    Danshen shouted loudly, "Lingyue, be careful!"


    When I saw that Mu Chen and Danshen were both so far away from me, I closed my eyes and waited for the child to pounce on me. There was only a "Ah" sound, and when I opened my eyes, I saw a wisp of white smoke in front of me.


    The little child was killed by the Peach Wood Sword''s Dao Qi, the blue light surrounding the Peach Wood Sword seemed to have weakened a little.


    The children in the Eight Trigrams Formation were all kept by Mu Chen in his gourd.


    Actually, I didn''t want him to do that. They were still children, and I felt sorry for them.


    Danshen looked at me in disdain and laughed, "Why don''t they feel pity if they want to kill you?"


    Mu Chen explained to me as we walked: "It''s exactly because they are children that they had to bitterly wait for a few months after they were reincarnated. They were born and died before they could even enjoy the care and care of their parents. "I will take them and hand them over to the city, and the Yin Division will have its own arrangements."


    When I finished listening, I felt stupid.


    Just as I turned the corner and saw the graves of a couple on the roadside, a sudden gust of cold wind attacked me. Our torches swayed in the wind and went out. I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Mu Chen lit a torch and walked towards the grave, telling us that this couple must have died due to their love for each other while alive. and I looked at each other in a daze, and Mu Chen explained, "According to the records in the¡¶ Forgotten Cemetery¡·," When the grave is broken, vines will coil around it, and when one is alive, they will definitely hang themselves from it. "


    Danshen and I shrank back at the same time, and instantly felt the surrounding cold wind. We subconsciously leaned towards Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen looked at the person in front of the grave who was pointing at a dead chicken, "This is someone trying to make them die a miserable death."


    After saying that, Mu Chen took out a yellow talisman. "Giddy!" The yellow talisman burned the chicken to nothingness along with the flames. The cold wind immediately dissipated into nothingness.


    As they walked past the couple''s grave, they heard the sound of water splashing.


    On closer inspection, it was a clear stream, and next to it was a large courtyard. It seemed that what used to be an illustrious family was now dilapidated, and to reach the courtyard we had to cross the wooden bridge over the stream.


    The water in the stream was trickling down, and the stream was so clear that one could see the bottom. One could even see some fish swimming happily in the water.


    Danshen squatted by the stream and washed her hands. She then turned around and said to us, "The water here is so cold and clear, why don''t you all sit down to rest and drink some water before leaving."


    After entering the Nine Yin Mountain, it seemed that there was no night and day. According to the time, it was almost day, but the surroundings were still dark.


    If Mu Chen had not prepared a torch, we might not be able to see anything now.


    Mu Chen nodded and glanced at me, as if he was asking for my opinion. After walking for so long and experiencing so many things, we are tired and hungry. It was time to take a break.


    Looking at such a large Nine Yin Mountain, my heart was a little at a loss. Wasn''t wanting to find Zi Yin easier said than done?


    If not for the boss telling us, Lin Dan and I would not have been able to find the Nine Yin Mountain, much less Zi Yin.


    Mu Chen and Danshen were both drinking water beside the stream. As Danshen drank, he called for me, "Lingyue, come and drink a little, it''s so sweet."


    I gathered my thoughts and squatted down to drink some water. As I reached out my hand, before I could touch the stream, I heard that familiar and frightening voice in my head.


    "Qing Qing, don''t drink!"


    After these simple words, there were no more movements. I wanted to ask one more question, but I was worried that Mu Chen would discover my secret, but I believed that Qin Yize would not harm me.


    He then retracted his hand and prepared to warn Mu Chen and his.


    At this time, Mu Chen had already stood up and looked at me meaningfully, then said to me: "Lingyue, if you don''t want to drink, then let''s go!"


    That gaze from Mu Chen just now made me feel that it was a little obedient, but I couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong. Even though I hadn''t known him for long, he always gave off the feeling that he was very calm, so why does he seem so anxious right now?


    He seemed to be in a hurry.


    Shaking my head, I withdrew my train of thoughts. When I raised my head, I realised that Danshen and Mu Chen had already climbed onto the bridge. I subconsciously turned my head to look behind me.


    The wooden bridge was in disrepair, and steam was invading the stream. As I walked along the bridge, the bridge creaked, and the resistance that cut through the air reached my ears. It was a little creepy.


    I didn''t have a torch in my hands, so I could only rely on the light that came from the torch in Mu Chen''s hand to walk forward. As I walked along the bridge, I didn''t dare to move fast, as I was afraid that the bridge would collapse if I used too much strength.


    Slowly, he crossed the bridge and saw the courtyard that he had just seen through the torchlight on the other side of the stream.


    The courtyard was built high above the road, with a height of three and a half meters. The staircase led to the main entrance.


    The two stone lions in front of the door had their heads cut off in a strange manner. There were two large red and lacquer pillars by the door, and their paint was already mottled. But you can still see the grandeur of the rich


    It was unknown who had removed the door, the windows had lost their panes, and a few large black holes seemed to be sucking people in.


    Just as I was looking at the building, Mu Chen and Danshen had already reached the entrance and were about to step in.

 C18

    I kept having the feeling that something was wrong with the current Mu Chen and Lin Dan. Seeing that they were about to enter the courtyard, I hastily shouted from behind.


    "Danshen, Mu Chen, don''t go in." When Danshen heard my voice, she turned around to look at me.


    It looked a little like the ghosts we saw in the deserted town. My heart skipped a beat, and I wanted to chase after them to see what was going on. However, Lin Dan and Mu Chen had already walked into the courtyard.


    I couldn''t help but quicken my pace and follow them inside. Just as I reached the door, a cold wind blew out, making it hard for me to open my eyes.


    After the cold wind passed, I opened my eyes, but the figures of Danshen and Danshen were no longer there.


    "Danshen, Mu Chen, where are you? Danshen? Mu Chen? "


    I called out a few times, but there was no response. The surroundings were eerily quiet, because there was no light. It was pitch black and I couldn''t see anything.


    Somehow I felt a chill in the air.


    Hugging on my arm, I steeled my heart and stepped across the threshold. At the doorway, I found the torch that Mu Chen was holding.


    I picked it up and found that it was still burning. I waved it in the air and the fire lit up. The surroundings clearly appeared in my eyes.


    The courtyard was dilapidated, with ruins everywhere. I raised my torch, carefully walked in, and loudly shouted out Danshen''s and Mu Chen''s names as I walked.


    My voice echoed in the courtyard, and in the light of the torches my shadow was reflected against the walls, flickering with the vibrations of the torches.


    Now I was scared.


    The torch flames were flickering with a faint blue light. I tightened my grip on the torch and mustered the courage to enter the hall.


    The house was huge. There was a staircase leading up to the second floor. There were two doors on each side of the hall. There were also two passageways leading to the back of the hall.


    I hesitated for a bit, because I didn''t know where Mu Chen and Danshen were, so I could only search one place at a time.


    I tiptoed to the left side of the door and pushed it open. With a creaking sound, I pushed the door open. I raised the torch forward and saw a pair of embroidered shoes in front of me.


    I cried out in fear and pushed my body backwards. Unexpectedly, I touched the doorstep. My body fell backwards and I fell to the ground. The torch fell to the side as I frantically got up and grabbed the torch in my hands.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and saw one. No, it was a room full of hanging women. Their hair was all over the place and their faces couldn''t be seen. All he could see were long, purplish red tongues. His head was swaying in the wind along with his ash-grey long sleeves, like a sausage hanging from a branch ¡­


    Looking at this scene, I no longer cared about being afraid or disgusted. The only thought in my mind was to leave this place. My hand tightly gripped onto the torch as I quickly ran out of the room.


    Exiting from the left ear, I realized that my hand that was holding the torch had long since been drenched in sweat. I called out to Danshen and Taoist a few times, but there wasn''t even a single response.


    If something happened to them, I''d be guilty for the rest of my life, so I went on calling my name from house to house.


    When I reached the right ear, I didn''t dare to push it anymore. I could only hold the torch against the door and creak as I pushed it open. The light from the fire illuminated everything.


    Seeing that there was nothing in the room, I looked around the room with relief.


    He couldn''t help but be confused. That room just now was so terrifying. Logically speaking, it was impossible for there to be nothing in that room at all!


    As I walked deeper into the house, I lit up the surroundings with my torch. I didn''t know where the corner would be, because I didn''t know whether or not Mu Chen and Danshen would be here.


    Just as I took two steps forward, I felt something grab my ankle. It was cool. I shone the torch downwards and was so shocked that I nearly jumped up from the ground.


    Heavens, what kind of hand was that?


    Already dehydrated, clutching my ankle, I tried to kick it off with my other foot, only to find that I couldn''t, just as I was struggling to pry it open with my hand.


    I heard a familiar voice in my ear.


    "Boundless Heaven and Earth, Cosmic Bend!"


    As soon as I heard the voice, the withered hand on my ankle loosened.


    "Taoist, you''re okay, that''s great!" I looked at Taoist Mu Chen, who was not far from me, with shock and joy. He was currently holding onto the black sword with one hand and forming finger seals with the other.


    Mu Chen nodded his head, just as he was about to ask Danshen''s whereabouts, he had already grabbed my hand and spoke first.


    "It''s not safe here, there''s a problem with the water, Danshen was taken away, why don''t you come out with me first!"


    I nodded and followed Mu Chen all the way out of the courtyard before I stopped to catch my breath. I didn''t care about my fear and quickly inquired about Danshen''s situation.


    Mu Chen told me that once we passed the couples'' graves, he would close his Heaven''s Eyes. Opening the Heaven''s Eyes would consume too much mana.


    On the other hand, Liu Ye above Danshen and I had a time limit. It was only two hours, which was why we were struck by it ¡­


    After he finished speaking, Mu Chen posted Liu Ye on the wall and gave me his black sword.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw the originally clear stream under the bridge. At this moment, there was black blood in the red, and not only that, there was also a terrible stench coming from it.


    I pinched my nose, endured the turmoil in my stomach and asked Mu Chen, what should we do now?


    I was very worried for Danshen, but Mu Chen told me, since they captured Danshen to deal with us, they shouldn''t harm her for now.


    However, this courtyard is very strange, we should go find Danshen first.


    As we spoke, we once again arrived at the great hall from before. Just as Mu Chen was about to walk towards the left, I pulled him back and timidly said that it was filled with hanging women.


    Mu Chen kicked the door open.


    Indeed, just like what I saw just now, the room full of "sausages" still swayed gently in the wind.


    We went to the room on the right side where Mu Chen had grabbed my ankle. Mu Chen poked the room with a wooden stick and said that the room was filled with male corpses.


    All of a sudden, I felt the hairs on my back stand up.


    Then, he went to the two small rooms at the back. It was similar to what he had seen previously, but it was even more cruel than what he had seen earlier. In one of the rooms, there were two small rooms at the back, it was similar


    In the other room, there was a large pool of water. Inside the pool, there were all white haired old men that were soaked to the brim with swelling. All of them had drowned, and their eyes were filled with despair and fear.


    We stood in the middle of the hall, Mu Chen looked at me, then looked around us.


    He crouched down and started searching.


    Looking at Mu Chen''s expression, I was not very confident. Thinking about Danshen''s reaction, I subconsciously took a step back, widened the distance between me and Mu Chen, and asked him in a low voice:


    "Taoist, what are you looking for? Did you lose something?"

 C19

    Mu Chen answered without even raising his head: "Lingyue, go take a look around the hall to see if there are any accessories or special small items!"


    "Jewelry?" I couldn''t help but mutter to myself, Taoist has been possessed by a ghost again, there hasn''t been anyone in this house for so many years, where did the jewelry come from?


    I only wanted to keep my distance from him, so without retorting, I started to walk outside.


    Just as I reached the corner of the wall, a ''kacha'' sound rang out and something touched my foot. Lowering my head, I saw that it seemed to be a longevity lock. I immediately picked it up and ran towards it ¡­


    He passed it to Mu Chen.


    "What is Taoist doing?"


    Mu Chen raised his gaze from the ground, looked at the item in my hand, and his gaze immediately widened, as he quickly took the longevity lock from my hand.


    He took a closer look at it and spoke with excitement, "That''s right, that''s right! As I thought, let''s see how I break it!"


    Then he led me to the front door, took an incense stick from his bag, lit it, and stuck it in the door. Then he took out a copper coin, took off his shoes, put them on the soles, and put them on.


    He recited, "Heaven Destruction, Earth Annihilation, Wind Annihilation, Fire Annihilation, Lightning Annihilation, Sky Annihilation, Earth Annihilation, All Evils are Exterminated, Destroyed!" After he finished reciting, he kicked the door open and the lit up cigarette floated outside the room.


    Mu Chen told me that this is the Five Elements Dark Fiend Formation of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire and Earth. This formation is extremely sinister and ruthless, it requires me to find seventy-nine men, women, and children to use five different methods to kill them.


    If this array was used here, it would also have another use. It would be able to hide everything here and create an illusion. For example, the crystal clear river water that we saw previously.


    Of course, there''s also everything around us, including what we saw in the room. If it wasn''t for Mu Chen who opened his eyes for me, I''m afraid that what I saw would have been completely different.


    It was only after hearing his words that I understood that the first room I had been to was made of wood, the second room was made of earth, and behind it were gold and water. I asked.


    Mu Chen turned around, looked at me, and pointed to the longevity lock in his hand as he said, "These are the seventy-nine babies that were burned in the hall. Their souls were gathered in this longevity lock ¡­"


    After hearing Mu Chen''s words, my breath immediately caught in my throat, and an unspeakable anger and hatred filled my heart. My hands subconsciously clenched into fists, but I didn''t know how to vent them out.


    "Dammit, how could he be so cruel?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as I find them, I won''t let them go ¡­"


    Even with Mu Chen''s guarantee, my mood was still heavy. I followed behind Mu Chen as I walked up the stairs step by step.


    As I was walking on the stairs, I heard Danshen shouting, "Let me out, you bastard! If you have the ability, fight with my senior brother! Grab my senior brother too!"


    "Eh, this girl ¡­" Mu Chen shook his head with a look of helplessness. The corner of my mouth twitched, and I went silent for Mu Chen.


    Just as I walked up the stairs, I saw that Lin Dan was tied to a pillar in the room.


    This caused me to be overjoyed. Not caring about overthinking it, I quickly ran towards Lin Dan.


    "Danshen, how are you? Is there anything wrong? " As I asked, I got closer to Lin Dan to help her untie the ropes.


    "Lingyue, be careful!"


    Just as I was about to extend my hand, Mu Chen''s voice rang beside my ear. Only when I wanted to retract my hand, it was already too late.


    The corner of Danshen''s mouth suddenly exposed two sharp teeth, which she bit down onto my arm.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Sssii ¡­"


    The sharp pain couldn''t help but cause me to inhale coldly. I tried to struggle free with all my might, but to no avail. Lin Dan''s teeth were very sharp, and cut through my skin.


    I felt as if I had a powerful pump on my arm, and my blood was draining from me.


    Danshen was like an extremely hungry wild beast, greedily sucking in my blood.


    I was unable to struggle free, and could only turn my gaze towards Mu Chen. At this time, Mu Chen''s hands had already begun moving, he rushed over, bit open his middle finger, and lightly tapped Lin Dan''s forehead.


    Lin Dan quickly let go of me.


    When she saw Mu Chen and I, her eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Lingyue, Senior Brother, you''re here. Hurry, put me down!"


    When I saw that Lin Dan had regained her clarity and was enduring the pain coming from my hand, ready to move forward again, I was pulled back by Mu Chen.


    And at this time, a few words came out of Danshen''s mouth, "You ugly bastard, old demoness, if you have the ability then hit my senior brother! Why aren''t you letting me go? " After Lin Dan finished speaking, a trace of pain flashed past her face. She glanced at my arm which was currently bleeding profusely and said to me in a very pained tone, "Lingyue, walk far away. I can''t control myself."


    I subconsciously took a few steps back, and stood behind Mu Chen. I looked at Lin Dan with some caution, but my heart was burning with anxiety.


    Mu Chen bowed to the air, cupped his hands, and said: "I wonder which expert will continue to be here, we have no intentions of offending you, if you have offended us, please forgive us, but if you let my junior sister go, we will immediately head down the mountain."


    Just as Mu Chen finished speaking, a sharp laughter came from within the air. It was a bit ear-piercing, and caused my scalp to go slightly numb.


    "Hehe ¡­" You destroyed my Five Elements Formation and injured my son. How can I forgive you? "Hahaha ¡­"


    As soon as the voice was heard, I saw a beautiful woman walk out from behind a pillar. She was wearing heavy makeup and had a goose feather fan in her hand. "She walked in front of Dan in three steps.


    The finger with a long black fingernail grabbed Lin Dan''s chin and raised her head. She looked up and down, admiring it as if she were looking at a piece of artwork.


    "Small. "Girl looks pretty good, why don''t you just follow mom ¡­"


    "Pah ¡­" With you? Dream on! "


    Lin Dan took a deep breath at the woman and scolded her fiercely.


    From the moment that woman came out, I had already recognized her. She was clearly the old procuress who forced Zi Yin and Qing Luan to death, whom I had seen in Qing Luan''s illusion that day.


    So I was a little excited at this moment. I tightly grabbed onto Mu Chen''s hand and pointed at the old procuress.


    "It''s her, it''s her. She''s the one who forced Qing Luan and Zi Yin to death.


    After the old procuress heard this, she scolded loudly, "Pfft, what relationship between husband and wife, Zi Yin was already sold to Boss Wang by me with five thousand silver notes in total. That slut actually dared to elope with a wild man, if I don''t beat her to death then I''ll have mercy on her. If you know what''s good for you, then just leave these two girls behind for me. Maybe mother will let you live if I''m in a good mood. "

 C20

    These words were obviously spoken to Mu Chen, she paused for a moment after speaking, then his gaze landed on me.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, top quality, top quality. How could such a high quality girl from the Ji Yin come here of her own volition? You should stay. Haha ¡­"


    After Procuress finished speaking, she used a handkerchief to cover her mouth and chuckled. Her eyes were filled with greed as she looked at me, and even stuck out her tongue. She licked her lips.


    Seeing that, Mu Chen quickly took out a yellow talisman and a piece of cloth from his bag, and wrapped it around my injured arm, and pasted it on the yellow talisman.


    It''s weird, with Mu Chen doing this, doesn''t that mean that my arm is bleeding too?


    Procuress sniffed with all her might, but she couldn''t smell anything. She looked at me with an unsatisfied expression, as if she was determined to win.


    "Little Daoist, I''m giving you a way out. Hurry up and f * ck off. If you continue to stay here and interfere with this old lady''s business, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    After all, Mu Chen was only around twenty years of age, and was extremely handsome as well. Along the way, I did not have the time to pay attention to Mu Chen''s looks, because in this life or death situation, everything else was just a small matter.


    "Thank you, thank you. I will leave now, but I have to take away the one beside me. As for the one that''s tied up, if mother wants to keep it, then she''ll keep it!"


    Mu Chen laughed as he replied. As he spoke, he held onto me as if he was really prepared to leave.


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard Danshen''s curses: "Mu Chen, you heartless, big scoundrel. To see a sexual friend and forget about friends, I''ll see you again ¡­"


    Mu Chen took two steps forward and laughed, "Who told you to be so slow to learn, to talk too much ¡­" took out a talisman in one hand and formed a finger seal with the other. When the Procuress wasn''t paying attention, she struck a yellow talisman on the old procuress.


    Procuress looked at Mu Chen with contempt, and spoke with disdain: "Relying on you? "You overestimate yourself!" She only used a goose feather fan to wipe the dust off Mu Chen''s body and dissolved his mana.


    Then, he waved his hand at Mu Chen, sending his body flying back into the air and heavily smashing him onto the ground.


    "Senior brother, she is no longer an ordinary ghost. Be careful ¡­"


    The old procuress looked at Mu Chen who was crawling up and down, as if she did not care at all.


    "Since you don''t want to leave, then just stay here and play!" This lady is going to receive guests! "


    With that, he waved his hand, and a large group of people came out from our surroundings. Mu Chen took the Peach Wood Sword from my hands and started to kill.


    Mu Chen looked at me and shouted, "What are you standing there for, release her!"


    Being yelled at by him, only then did I come back to my senses. Remembering that Danshen was still tied up, I immediately ran over to untie him.


    In that moment, Mu Chen was already surrounded by the spirits.


    I finally understood the meaning of Procuress''s words before she left. It was obvious that in her eyes, we were like mice that she had caught, and this was only a game that cats played before they ate the mice.


    She knew that we wouldn''t be able to escape from here. Amongst the three of us, only Mu Chen had a bit of a spell, so both Danshen and I had failed. But at this moment, Mu Chen was already surrounded.


    But I can''t help anything, I can only worry.


    Mu Chen shouted loudly, "Danshen, catch my sword, a black sword is flying out, following that, Mu Chen flew in the air and landed right in front of me. Danshen, you can hold on for two minutes, I will ask the Underworld General to accept them. "


    Danshen took the sword and shouted, she rushed into the Spirit Demon camp and started waving his black sword around, starting to slash.


    At this time, Mu Chen formed two fingers into a sword, and chanted an incantation quickly, "Heaven method clear, earth method spiritual being, the ancestor is a god, may the Divine Lords of the Yin Division, a piece of paper in the Yang World, the Yin Division is the army." "Ares-class soldiers move swiftly, an imperial edict!"


    After he finished speaking, the talisman had just burnt out. In that instant, I felt a gust of wind by my side.


    Due to the Liu Ye that was pasted earlier, I could clearly see twenty to thirty people walking over majestically. The leader''s face was stern, his eyes were like copper bells, his brows were turned upside down, and his shoulders were wide and his body was huge as he walked in front of Mu Chen.


    The leader''s voice was as loud as a bell, he looked at Mu Chen and asked: "May I ask, friend, what is the matter?"


    Mu Chen cupped his hands and replied, "Because of this, the Earth Spirit is in chaos. I would like to ask the Lord Divine General to help me.


    When the spirits saw Yin Messenger coming over, they scattered in all directions. The Yin Messenger directly used his staff to beat the spirits down to the ground, and not long after, the spirits were all gathered in one place, and taken away under the watch of the Yin Messenger.


    Mu Chen cupped his hands together and said "Divine General". Following a gust of Yin wind, the Yin Messenger Divine Generals sent their spirits away. I also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Danshen pulled Mu Chen and wanted to go find Procuress, so Mu Chen dragged Danshen and I down the stairs. He took his bag from his waist and started writing ink and paper on the ground.


    He also took out a compressed biscuit from his bag and gave it to Danshen and me.


    Due to the encounter with the "Congregation" in the town, not only did they not eat, they did not even use their mobile phones. Not only was lighting a problem, they could not contact the outside world.


    While we nibbled at the compressed biscuit, Mu Chen offered up a pen and paper. After taking a deep breath, he began to draw dragons and snakes on the yellow paper.


    Half an hour later, Mu Chen shouted "Done!" and saw that he was holding a thick yellow talisman with red and black talismans on it.


    Danshen looked at the symbol in Mu Chen''s hand, curled her lips, and spoke with dissatisfaction: "Senior Brother, this is too unfair, Master actually even passed you the black symbol!"


    Later on, Danshen found out from him that the "black talisman" was extremely powerful and had a strong killing power. In their sect, it could be considered a secret technique that was not taught to outsiders.


    Following that, Mu Chen still took the lead. Although he did not say much, but it gave people a strange sense of security, as if as long as they were together, he was not afraid of anything.


    Of course, he''s the only one we can rely on right now.


    We went upstairs and found nothing. Not to mention the bawd, we couldn''t even feel the slightest bit of wind. It was as if the bawd had never appeared.


    But that bawd had obviously appeared before, and she said she was going to entertain the guests?


    "Could it be that this place is the same as before, with some sort of barrier that we can''t see?"


    I said out my doubts, Mu Chen also lowered his head and thought, but Danshen was still looking for the mechanism he mentioned, and said inwardly.


    Mu Chen observed his surroundings, and then closed his eyes, muttering some words from his mouth as he loudly shouted "Open!"


    Immediately, a white mist rose before our eyes.


    After the fog cleared, we heard a hustle and bustle of voices, and when we saw what was in front of us, we couldn''t help but be shocked.


    There were three big words written in front of him, ''Ghost Beauty Pavilion''. An endless stream of people were passing by.


    Four or five heavily made-up girls were standing in the doorway, waving their handkerchiefs.


    I think if it''s right, this is a prostitute. In the courtyard.


    Looks like Procuress still hasn''t changed her course of action yet ¡­


    However, this place was filled with an eerie atmosphere, so it was unlikely that this place was a mortal prostitute. In the courtyard.

 C21

    As soon as the three of us reached the door, a group of girls dressed in revealing clothes and flirting surrounded us.


    As soon as they got close, a strong fragrance entered my nostrils. It was a bit stinky and there was a faint, unspeakable stench.


    But luckily their target wasn''t Lin Dan and I, but was the only man amongst us, Lin Dan''s senior brother, Mu Chen.


    Lin Dan pulled me back a little, and looking at Mu Chen who was surrounded by a group of women in the middle, he couldn''t help but tease, "Senior Brother''s luck with women is quite good."


    Mu Chen slanted his eyes at us, and just as he finished his "Boundless Heaven and Earth Borrowing Technique", the few girls in front of him were instantly scared away, and the people walking by all stared at the three of us, leaving us far behind.


    Of course, there were also people who did not fear death and rushed over, but they were all dealt with by Mu Chen.


    Just then, the voice of the Procuress sounded from in front of us.


    "Ah, I have underestimated all of you. To be able to find this place, you do have some ability ¡­"


    I looked towards the direction of the sound and saw that Procuress was walking towards us while holding her white feathered fan and flapping it in front of her chest.


    Mu Chen bellowed, the Profound Spirit Qi around his body instantly appeared, he was already in the horse stance, his hands were also prepared to deal with Procuress, he looked at her from afar and roared:


    "Good old dog, if you let Zi Yin go, I''ll send you to a good family, if not, I''ll turn you into ashes today ¡­"


    Then, he gave me the Peach Wood Sword.


    Danshen and I had our back to each other as we watched the gradually changing prostitute. In the courtyard.


    The courtesan courtyard slowly turned into a wasteland, and the girls and the guests all turned into ghosts. Their eyes were sunken in deep sockets, and they were all wearing black shroud clothes, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws as they surrounded us.


    Danshen used the yellow talisman, pasted it on the incoming ghost for a while, and then used Mu Chen''s Peach Wood Sword to randomly cut.


    Those ghosts pounced over, upon the Peach Wood Sword, and instantly turned into black smoke, dissipating into the air.


    Mu Chen started fighting with the Procuress.


    The fan in Procuress''s hands flapped back and forth, causing Mu Chen to dodge while throwing the yellow talismans.


    For a moment, the sounds of crying, incantations, and other random sounds blended together into a hell-like noise ¡­


    If he was not careful, Mu Chen would have been cut by the Procuress''s fan. Black blood flowed out of the injured area, and not only that, there was also a terrible stench coming from it.


    Procuress did not place Mu Chen in his eyes at all. He covered his mouth with his fan and started chuckling.


    "Hehe ¡­" You want to ruin my plans? You should stay here with me today! "


    Mu Chen took out a black talisman from his bag, flipped and walked forward, right in front of Procuress.


    Procuress dove backwards to avoid the strike and sent Mu Chen flying to the ground. He then stepped forward and pinched Mu Chen''s neck.


    Seeing that, just as Danshen wanted to help Mu Chen, he was entangled by a group of ghosts, and in that moment, she was stuck.


    Seeing that, I immediately waved my sword to sweep away the ghosts on Danshen''s side.


    Just as Danshen and I reached Procuress''s side, we were knocked to the ground by an invisible force ¡­


    Taking advantage of the moment when Procuress was distracted, Mu Chen bit his tongue. Head, a mouthful of blood directly sprayed onto Procuress''s face.


    Procuress immediately pushed Mu Chen away and retreated.


    When they saw Procuress''s face that was filled with festering maggots, even her eyeballs had fallen onto her face.


    Procuress was enraged, she screamed crazily and flew straight towards Danshen and I ¡­


    It was too late for Lin Dan and I to dodge, but Mu Chen was a step too fast, so he took out a black talisman and threw it over.


    The black talisman landed on Procuress''s body, causing him to fly out and land on the grave.


    Danshen and I quickly pulled Mu Chen up and the three of us stood together.


    At this moment, we saw a strange scene...


    The Procuress began to wantonly devour the few spirits. In the blink of an eye, all of them were devoured by the Procuress ¡­


    Procuress''s face returned to normal.


    Seeing that, Mu Chen quickly pushed me and Danshen away and shouted: "Not good, quickly get out of the way!"


    Just as he finished speaking, Mu Chen was sent flying with a single palm from Procuress. His body collided against the wall, and then, he fell onto the ground while spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Lingyue, Danshen, quickly run...


    "Taoist ¡­"


    "Senior apprentice-brother ¡­"


    Lin Dan and I shouted at the same time, and then we sprinted towards Mu Chen together.


    Seeing us running towards him, Mu Chen''s pale face revealed a trace of anxiousness.


    "Don''t come over, let''s go ¡­" "Let''s go ¡­"


    With a wave of his Procuress''s long sleeve, he sent a force straight towards Mu Chen''s chest. Mu Chen''s eyes rolled back as he fainted.


    The Procuress looked at Mu Chen''s unconscious body, and said sarcastically: "Run? Can you run? The entire Nine Yin Mountain is my territory, where can you run to? "


    So that''s how it is, so she''s not worried that we''ll run away. From the moment we entered the Nine Yin Mountain, everything must have been under her control.


    After Procuress finished speaking, she immediately flew towards us. Just as Danshen was about to chant her curse, she was sent flying by Procuress''s palm.


    "Danshen..." I called out, but before I could run towards her, the Procuress waved her hand and charged towards me.


    At this moment, he heard a familiar voice, "Qing Qing, I''m very sorry, but your husband came late ¡­"


    As soon as I said that, my chest expanded. Before, Bai Yu released a blinding light, and with a scream, Procuress struck my chest. The hand in front was bounced back.


    And then I was in a wide, slightly cool embrace.


    Turning around to face the familiar face, my heart inexplicably calmed down.


    "What took you so long?"


    Unknowingly, my tone had a hint of pout, thinking if Qin Yize had come a little bit later, perhaps I would have ¡­


    "Hehe, it''s rare for Qing Qing to miss your husband so much!"


    Qin Yize laughed, and then smacked his lips in front of mine.


    Suddenly, I felt my face turn hot and dry. This damned bastard was really something. No matter where I go, he didn''t forget to take advantage of me.


    "Who are you?" Having just learnt his lesson, when Procuress looked at me, she became a bit more cautious. It was obvious that she did not expect that there was someone like Qin Yize by my side.


    "Hmph, you are not worthy of knowing This King''s identity!" When Qin Yize heard Procuress''s voice, he stopped his teasing expression and turned around. When he looked at Procuress, his eyes were bloodthirsty.


    It was obvious that Procuress was enraged by Qin Yize''s words. After a gust of wind, Procuress had turned into a female ghost with disheveled hair and a pale face.


    Her lips were black, her nails were also black. Other than the feather fan in her hand, there was nothing else that had any characteristics similar to the Procuress just now.


    "Hehe, I don''t care what you are. "If you ruin my plans, you''ll have to use your life to compensate me ¡­"

 C22

    Just as he finished speaking, he saw Procuress flying straight towards Qin Yize''s face, but before Procuress''s hand could even touch Qin Yize, he was sent flying by Qin Yize.


    "Bang!" Procuress''s body was sent flying back by the rebounding force, crashing into the sign of the Ghostly Beauty Pavilion. She fell to the ground, clutching her chest with one hand ¡­


    "You, who exactly are you?" The Procuress said while trembling. When she looked at Qin Yize, her deathly pale face was filled with terror.


    At this moment, Qin Yize was completely one-sided.


    "You all only know how to live and die. As for the matter of the Heavenly Law, how can we allow you all to interfere?"


    Procuress opened her mouth wide, and a sentence came out with difficulty: "Could it be that you are...? "She is ¡­?"


    Procuress seemed to have thought of something, her eyes kept bulging, and even her eyeballs were falling out. Her face was filled with disbelief.


    Before she could even finish speaking, Qin Yize once again struck out with his full strength. In that instant, Procuress''s entire body was turned into a pile of fine powder.


    With regards to Qin Yize, other than knowing that he was a ghost, I really didn''t know anything else.


    Especially what Procuress said just now, made me more curious about Qin Yize. Looking at him, I casually asked: "Who exactly are you?"


    "In the future, you will know who I am. I have already awakened your friend. All of you, quickly leave. This King will be going first. "


    I still wanted to ask him about what happened today, but he came and went like before. In just a moment, he could no longer find me.


    "Lingyue, are you alright?" Just as I was wondering, Danshen and Mu Chen had already ran over to me.


    I looked at them, I didn''t expect Qin Yize to be so powerful, to let them wake up so quickly.


    "What about the old hogs? It didn''t hurt you, right? Mu Chen raised his black sword cautiously and looked around, looking for Procuress''s figure.


    Mu Chen''s words made me pause for a moment. Since I couldn''t directly say anything about Qin Yize, I made up a lie, saying that the Yin Soldier God General that Mu Chen invited had suddenly descended and brought Procuress away.


    Mu Chen suspiciously looked at me for a moment before he started to ponder the authenticity of my words.


    I was a little bit guilty and worried that Mu Chen would react, so I immediately changed the topic. Pulling Danshen along, I started searching around me: turning my head, I yelled at Mu Chen.


    "Alright, stop worrying, let''s go find Zi Yin!"


    With my reminder, Danshen immediately reacted to it, and quickly rushed into the Scarlet Ghost Restaurant, entering it. It''s just that the inside was completely empty.


    The interior structure of the building was exactly the same as the courtyard we saw outside, except that compared to the dilapidated exterior, the building was a little more luxurious.


    The doors and windows were all painted vermilion, and the interior was adorned with silk and silk. All of the household items were available ¡­


    We looked around the house but could not find Zi Yin''s whereabouts. Mu Chen then took out the Luo Sutra and with a point of his sword, we began to search.


    Seeing the compass rapidly spinning, Mu Chen pointed at us. In the center of the hall, there was a mural, which depicted the bustling scene of the Scarlet Ghost Restaurant.


    There was an endless flow of people coming and going in front of the door. Danshen immediately went to explore, but after looking around, he did not find anything.


    I suddenly discovered that in the murals at the entrance of the Ghost Beauty Pavilion, there was a lady holding a jar in her hand. It seemed to be out of place with the rest of the murals in the murals.


    When I got closer, I realized that the woman was actually Procuress. Could it be for Zi Yin''s soul?


    As the thought crossed my mind, my mouth responded.


    "Danshen, Mu Chen, come over here quickly ¡­"


    "What''s wrong, Lingyue?"


    Mu Chen and Lin Dan walked over and asked me at the same time.


    I pointed to the mural on the wall.


    Mu Chen only took a glance before he quickly recited: "Left Gate God, right Gate God, Yuchi General Qin, borrowing our God''s Eye and Insight, break!"


    Just as I finished chanting the incantation, I saw the painting disappear. Dang, a jar fell to the ground and the surroundings changed accordingly. Looking around, we realised that we had been standing in the hall the entire time.


    Apparently, we have already left the Ghost Beauty Pavilion in the Yin Market.


    At this time, the sky lit up, the sunlight became extremely glaring, and in an instant, the light made us somewhat unable to adapt. Danshen took a deep breath and sighed: "It''s still better to be in the Yang realm!"


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    Then, he turned his gaze towards the jar that was in Mu Chen''s hands at some point in time.


    We tore the seal on the jar, and we saw Mu Chen clasping his hands together: "Are you Miss Zi Yin? "Mm, there''s no need to be polite. Then, I''ll have to trouble you first."


    It was only then that I remembered that Danshen and I did not have eyes for each other.


    Mu Chen took out a yellow talisman and stuck it at the mouth of the altar.


    Mu Chen told us that the person inside the jar is Miss Zi Yin, but if we want to bring it back, we have to place it in the jar first, so that we won''t be able to see the sunlight.


    The Procuress was smashed into smithereens by Qin Yize and the ghosts were also destroyed by Mu Chen. Thus, when we returned, it was much faster than when we went back. In just a few hours, we had already returned to the antique street outside the school.


    Listening to the popular song on the stall and eating the spicy and fragrant skewers, Lin Dan and I finally felt how blissful we were to still be alive ¡­


    After dinner, the three of us went to the antique shop. From a distance, we could see the male boss looking forward to our arrival. The moment the boss saw us, his face filled with excitement.


    "You ¡­ You guys are back, it''s good that you guys are back, what about Zi Yin? Have you seen Zi Yin? "


    Only later did he find out that in all these years, we were the only group of people to come back alive from the Nine Yin Mountain.


    From this, it can be seen how excited the boss was to see us back. He must have held onto a sliver of hope.


    Danshen and I quickly supported our boss and told him not to worry.


    After introducing Mu Chen to him, the boss kneeled down excitedly towards Mu Chen and pleaded, "I beg Taoist to save Zi Yin!"


    Mu Chen''s face was filled with helplessness, as he indicated for us to help the boss up.


    We''ll help the boss up, Mu Chen told him not to worry, and closed all the doors and windows first. Today, we''ll not be opening shop, and he''ll have to prepare a red umbrella, incense and a altar.


    With that, the boss immediately closed the door, turned on the lights, went upstairs to search for a while, and then took the umbrella and incense downstairs.


    Mu Chen was shocked, he never thought that the boss would prepare these things in advance.


    The boss glanced at us and wiped away the tears that had yet to dry at the corner of his eyes. "I''ve invited a lot of experts before. Although it wasn''t a success, I''ve already prepared all these items ¡­"


    Mu Chen nodded and said, "Then I will begin."

 C23

    After everything was arranged, Mu Chen made Danshen, the owner and I stick to Liu Ye.


    When I closed my eyes and opened them again, I saw Mu Chen burning incense, opening his red umbrella, taking out a jar from his luggage and ripping open the yellow talisman affixed to the altar''s mouth.


    The boss was obviously very excited when he saw this jar, he wanted to ask if it was Zi Yin, but Danshen and I stopped him, we shook our heads, and indicated for him to continue reading.


    The male boss could only suppress his temper and look at the jar that Mu Chen placed on the table.


    After a puff of white smoke, a woman with curly hair and wearing a pink qipao appeared in front of us. However, her figure was a bit ethereal, and she seemed to be very weak.


    This woman is obviously Zi Yin, exactly the same as the woman who stood beside the male boss as the woman I saw in the environment.


    "Zi Yin ~" The male owner was both surprised and happy tears.


    When she saw Zi Yin''s somewhat ethereal figure, the expression on her face became especially agitated and her voice trembled. Trembling.


    "Qing Luan" Zi Yin said as she ran towards the boss.


    When Zi Yin ran towards him, the male boss had already opened his arms wide. Zi Yin was just like before, wanting to throw herself into the male owner''s arms.


    However, the hug they had been hoping for did not turn out to be real. Zi Yin did not throw his body into the arms of the male boss, but went through the male owner''s body and ran behind him.


    The two of them refused to give up. They had come to this matter several times, but the result was always the same.


    At this time, the tears on Zi Yin''s and the male boss''s face started to flow even more violently.


    It was also at this moment that the two realized the difference between Yin and Yang. No matter how much they loved each other, it was impossible for them to be together.


    Even a hug became so extravagant.


    "Zi Yin, how did this happen ¡­ "How could this be ¡­"


    The male boss couldn''t seem to accept this fact. His lips trembled as he spoke with a pale face.


    However, Zi Yin only smiled, looking at the male boss, she was at ease and also happy. At least, she was happy at the moment, but she did not have any intentions of explaining it to the male owner.


    "Miss Zi Yin has been imprisoned by the bawd all these years, she must have suffered a lot, if not she would not be so weak. The reason why she has not lost her soul is that she has been imprisoned for so many years, on one hand, it is the bawd''s secretary.


    Mu Chen had not finished speaking, but we all understood what he meant.


    Perhaps this was the power of love.


    The male boss and Zi Yin stood face to face, looking at each other with countless eyes.


    "Zi Yin, I''m sorry for making you suffer!"


    Zi Yin shook her head, she only looked at the male boss deeply, his body becoming even more ethereal, as though he could disappear at any time.


    When Lin Dan and I saw the couple again, we were also extremely excited, and at the same time, we felt heartache for them. Especially Zi Yin, even I could tell that she wasn''t in a very good condition right now.


    The boss and Zi Yin both knelt in front of us and kowtowed three times. "Thank you for your kindness, my three benefactors!"


    We hurried to help them up, but the male boss and Zi Yin were still kneeling on the ground, kowtowing to them one by one.


    Seeing that, Mu Chen''s face became serious.


    Lin Dan also stopped me from continuing to pull them up.


    Lin Dan told me that when ghosts kowtow, it meant that they have something they need your help with, but they have to kowtow a hundred times and do not interrupt them. If you accept his kowtow, it means that you have to use all your strength to accomplish what they have to ask of you.


    Otherwise, they would be cursed, because there was a price for them kowtowing and begging you to do something, and some of them even turned into ashes ¡­


    After hearing what Lin Dan had to say, I couldn''t help but become anxious, but I couldn''t stop him.


    The originally somewhat sorrowful atmosphere turned somewhat quiet.


    After about a minute, Mu Chen waved his hand at them, and said: "Alright, stop knocking, if you have anything to say, just say it, as long as I can do it, I''ll do my best to help you guys."


    After the male boss heard Mu Chen''s words, he stopped Zi Yin from continuing to kowtow. After all, we all knew that the one who wanted Zi Yin to be turned into ashes was him.


    "Please do me another favor, benefactor, to get Zi Yin to reincarnate ¡­"


    Hearing the male owner''s words, I immediately understood why he kept kowtowing. I heard Lin Dan say before that those who end their own lifespan cannot reincarnate, and I also knew this in the environment.


    But right now, the male boss was clearly asking us to help him solve this difficult problem. Just as I finished thinking about it, Mu Chen''s voice sounded.


    "I''m afraid that this matter is not easy to handle, the Yin Master Command is not ordinary, if it gets out of hand, we might have to join in, you know Zi Yin''s situation, why make things difficult for us?"


    The male boss heard and continued to kowtow his head, his head knocking against the hard wooden floor, producing a "dong dong dong" sound. Zi Yin covered her mouth, with tears all over her face: "Qing Luan, don''t do this, I deserved this."


    Danshen and I looked towards Mu Chen at the same time. If Mu Chen truly has a way, we still hoped that he could help them, because they were too pitiful.


    Mu Chen sighed, "Alright! "Let me give it a try. If it doesn''t work, there''s no other way ¡­"


    "Thank you, thank you ¡­" Zi Yin and the boss who were kneeling on the ground started to kowtow again.


    Danshen and I helped the boss up.


    The boss said, "I don''t know what else Taoist needs me to prepare, just say whatever you need."


    Mu Chen shook his head.


    "I can''t do it today, but tomorrow night, I need two pairs of paper, horse and paper. The more gold, the better it is. Also, I need two boxes of good wine. I must get the best."


    The boss wrote them down one by one and ordered a hotel for the three of us. Before we left, Mu Chen said, "The red umbrella cannot be taken away, remember this!"


    On the way to the hotel, I asked Mu Chen why he used the red umbrella.


    After which, he entered his own room.


    Danshen pulled me to her room and told me that it was Qing Qing. Lou Qingyun''s sister had used a red umbrella after she died to indicate that she didn''t want to pursue this profession. If that was the case, then she wouldn''t be harassed by wandering ghosts.


    These past few days, he had been in constant fear. It wasn''t easy for him to get stuck on the bed, and a strong feeling of sleepiness washed over him. Not long after I went to bed, he unwittingly fell asleep.


    In a daze, I felt a chill, and then my clothes were lifted and a big, cold hand was inside.


    Instantly, I shuddered and woke up. Through the moonlight outside, I saw Qin Yize''s familiar face.


    Just as I was about to ask him about Zi Yin, his tongue quickly slipped into my mouth, and unknowingly, my consciousness started to blur.

 C24

    The next day, I was woken up by Lin Dan. Seeing that it was already ten o''clock in the morning, I tossed and turned for the entire night, causing my entire waist and back to ache, yet I was too embarrassed to show it.


    Especially when I saw my bruised reflection in the mirror, I wisely changed into a high-collared suit.


    As we were going to the antique shop at night, we didn''t have anything to do throughout the day. As Danshen and I were chatting, there was a knock on the door.


    "You two ladies have been sleeping till noon, do you still want to eat?" Waiting to become an Immortal? "


    Mu Chen didn''t have to say it, but as I said this, I immediately felt that my stomach was empty.


    After exchanging glances with Danshen, I went to open the door for Mu Chen.


    The moment Danshen arrived on the street, she started to eat without restraint. As she ate, he said to me, "Lingyue, don''t mention it, my senior brother does not lack money!"


    After dinner, we played outside until the afternoon before we went to the antique shop. From a distance, we saw that the antique shop door was closed, and just as we were about to knock on the door, the boss arrived with a carload of paper, paper, and gold ingots. He immediately opened the door and brought his stuff in from the car.


    Mu Chen was immediately anxious, he turned to look at the male boss and asked: "Where''s the table and red umbrella that was left here yesterday?"


    The boss smiled and said, "I felt it was inconvenient to put it under my arm last night, so I moved it into the bedroom upstairs."


    Just as we finished speaking, Mu Chen shouted "Not good" and immediately ran upstairs, and we followed along.


    Upstairs, they saw Mu Chen waving his Peach Wood Sword in the air.


    Danshen immediately gave it to Liu Ye, and when she opened her eyes, he saw Mu Chen fighting with a few ghosts. The Peach Wood Sword were injured wherever it went, so in just a few minutes, Mu Chen had already dealt with a few of them.


    After killing Gu Hun, Mu Chen turned to the boss and coldly said, "Yesterday, before leaving, did I tell you to not touch the red umbrella? If we didn''t rush over in time, you would have just gone to regret it."


    The boss also knew that he had done the wrong thing. With a face full of guilt, he replied timidly, "Taoist, I have already prepared all the things that you asked me to prepare yesterday. Take a look and see what else you need."


    "Alright, let''s take a break and get ready."


    Mu Chen lowered his head as he prepared his things, and said to the boss as he lifted his head.


    Then, without waiting for the owner''s reply, he turned around and looked at Danshen and me.


    "Both of you are responsible for burning the paper man''s gold ingot. Don''t touch the ashes, you must burn them all!"


    Danshen and I nodded, and then brought the boss downstairs to move the paper horses.


    When he went upstairs, Mu Chen had already put on the Huang Clan Chief''s clothes. Yellow talismans, Peach Wood Sword s, water, pen, ink, paper, and paper were placed on the table.


    Just as I was about to burn those things, Mu Chen walked over and asked, "Where''s the good wine that you ordered yesterday?"


    "What are you drinking now?" Danshen pursed her lips, her face filled with disapproval. From Danshen''s mouth, I know that she has two hobbies in her life, one is the thing in the cup, the other is to exorcise ghosts and exorcise evil.


    "Who said I would drink? I have great uses for it in a while. Hurry up and bring it up here!"


    Danshen unwillingly put down the things in her hands and stood up, but the shop owner was the first to go downstairs to get wine.


    When everything was ready, and the time was about right, Danshen and I started to burn the paper men and horses. The air in the room was stuffy and thick smoke filled the entire room, causing Danshen and I to burst into tears.


    Mu Chen saw that everything was prepared, he instructed the owner to not make a sound no matter what he saw, and then began to make his moves ¡­


    "Heaven''s Proof I know, the Earth Proof I know, the ancestor is my god, please Great General Baima Jade Talisman, Divine Weapon Provoke the Old Lord Taishang''s Divine Weapon, it is an urgent command!"


    Hearing Danshen say that the one Mu Chen invited was General Bai Ma, she just saw the sound of the wind, and not long later, a white robed general mounted on a white horse and carrying a silver spear, she rushed forward and dismounted, and cupped her hands: "May I know the reason why friend has invited me here?"


    Looking at how arrogant General White Horse was, I couldn''t help but look down on him in my heart. Why is it that Divine General Yin Ma is the same?


    Mu Chen hurriedly cupped his hands in return, "The matter of the God Monarch coming here today is about the reincarnation of a ghost."


    "The judge of the Yin Division is in charge of the matter of reincarnation. "Why are you looking for me?"


    "This ghost is a person who kills themselves, the Yin Division will ¡­" Before Mu Chen could finish his words, he was stopped by General Bai Ma, "It''s not that you and I don''t know the power of the Good and Evil Division from the Yin Division.


    Just as General White Horse spoke and was about to get on his horse, Mu Chen quickly ordered us to push the burnt paper and good wine to General White Horse. Only, this time, it wasn''t just paper ashes, it had become gold and silver as small as a mountain.


    "The white horse general looked at the alcohol, then looked at Mu Chen with displeasure," You are bribing the general of the Yin division. If the Good and Evil Division were to find out, both of us would be involved.


    As he said that, he looked towards Danshen and I. Right at this moment, General White Horse''s eyes froze.


    The White Horse General cupped his hands towards Mu Chen: "Don''t worry fellow, leave the matter of the ghost to me. If there are any more troubles, just call me!"


    After bringing Zi Yin along, Zi Yin kowtowed towards us. Before General Bai Ma left, he stared at me with a complicated expression.


    After General Bai Ma left, Mu Chen looked at me strangely, but did not say anything.


    Only Danshen was confused, holding onto Mu Chen''s sleeves like a curious baby.


    "Senior Brother, didn''t the general just arrive?" Why did you suddenly agree to it? "


    Mu Chen thought about it and did not say a word, and only laughed at himself, "Looks like I''ll be busy in the future."


    When the boss saw that we had finished, he knelt on the ground and cried. He thought, "Thank you but also feel reluctant to part with me."


    Before we left, the boss gave Danshen and I a card, saying that this is your reward. He then took out a ring from his hand and said, "Miss, last night, Zi Yin asked me to pass this to you. She said that in the future, you will definitely have a great use for it."


    Just as I was about to reject, Qin Yize''s voice rang out in my mind once again. He told me to accept the ring, so I followed his instructions and accepted the ring.


    Just as we walked out of the antique shop, Mu Chen received a phone call. After hanging up, he said goodbye to us, even left a method for us to contact each other, then left in a hurry.


    It was already late at night when Lin Dan returned to school from her owner''s store. She lay on her bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep as she thought about what had happened the past few days.


    Seeing Danshen who was already fast asleep, I also pulled on my blanket and prepared to fall asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Qin Yize came to my bed like before.


    It was a touch of coldness, but at the same time, it was also incomparably pleasurable.


    Wu Shan Yun. After the rain, I had just fallen asleep when I was awakened by my roommate, who had returned home.

 C25

    Ai Mengmeng carried a big backpack and in her hand was a huge luggage, which she put down on the bed with difficulty.


    Seeing that we were still lying on the bed, he loudly said to us, "It''s already noon, why are you still sleeping? What delicious things have I brought you all?"


    After saying that, she opened her backpack and took out the delicacies she had brought from home.


    After hearing Ai Mengmeng''s words, I, who was originally so sleepy that I couldn''t even open my eyes, instantly perked up.


    Danshen had already jumped onto Mengmeng''s bed and started to eat. I also sat up from the bed, suddenly I felt that there was a large patch of wetness under my bed.


    Danshen could not help but blush. She asked me with some concern: "What''s wrong, Lingyue, are you that red from an illness?"


    Ai Mengmeng sat on her bed and looked at me, then naughtily teased me as a faint smile hung on the corner of her mouth.


    "Could he be dreaming again?" "Cluck, cluck ¡­"


    I made a face and gave a random explanation. I said it was because the blanket was too hot, so I covered it up.


    Danshen didn''t doubt him and directly threw the bottle of mineral water in her hand at me. When I drank it, I purposely splashed the water with it, and then exclaimed out loud, "Aiya, quick, quick, I spilled it on the bed!"


    He took the opportunity to get out of bed and take a large, wet sheet to the bathroom.


    In the afternoon, Fang Yunxi also came back, because she had to go to class at night, so we stayed in the dorm without going anywhere.


    During lunch time, Ai Mengmeng leaned towards Lin Dan and asked him curiously.


    "Oh right, Danshen, what have you two done these past two days? How much money had she earned? Shouldn''t you invite us to a gathering? " As she said that, she gave us a "you know" look.


    Danshen was about to say something, but she was snatched over by me: "Not much, we just distributed the flyers for two days, how much can we earn?


    Danshen and I looked at each other, as if we understood what I meant.


    In the evening, after class, the four of us went to a relatively sparse bar and sat down.


    After we ordered our drinks, we sat down together and chatted. Right at this moment, a person cut off the head of the plane, dyed Xiao Huang''s fur, and stared at us with her disgusting mung bean eyes.


    He didn''t look too good to begin with, and with his current appearance and tattooed body, he obviously wasn''t a good person.


    He walked over and sat down next to Mengmeng. His two bean-like eyes looked around at Mengmeng, and his eyes were filled with a disgusting aura.


    Extending his arm, he put it on Ai Mengmeng''s shoulder and spoke with a very frivolous tone:


    "Oh you beauties, isn''t it a bit boring to have all of you here? Do you want me to accompany you?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Ai Mengmeng in front of him and prepared to kiss him.


    Ai Mengmeng had the same name as her, and had a very cute appearance. Her figure was tall, her front and back protruding, and she was much more conspicuous than the rest of us in the crowd.


    Just as the man was about to kiss Mengmeng, Ai Mengmeng pushed with all her might and pushed the man away, quickly getting out of his embrace.


    At this moment, the rest of us also stood up and prepared to leave.


    This place was truly too chaotic.


    Unexpectedly, Ai Mengmeng''s actions angered the leader of the plane, and his face became ugly, even a little pale, only to see him approach Ai Mengmeng once again, with an unfriendly tone.


    "What, you''re not giving this young master any face?" He stretched out his hand.


    Mengmeng immediately shook off his hand and told him to scram, then got up and pulled us away as she prepared to leave. All of her good mood was ruined by this plane, and with the addition of the few of us girls, it wouldn''t be safe here.


    Just as we reached the door, we were stopped by the head of the plane. Danshen had long since been unable to endure it, if it wasn''t for me stopping her, I didn''t want to stop her.


    Just as the head of the plane was about to speak, Danshen went forward and directly punched its chin, then with a side kick, she directly sent the head of the plane flying. In the end, she still didn''t seem to be able to vent her anger as she ran over and dropped the man. The position of the third branch was kicked up.


    Then with a pretty shake of the head, come over and take us out of the bar.


    As they walked out of the door, they even heard the plane''s leader yell out, "Stupid bitch!" "Brat, let''s wait and see. Aiyo!"


    When they got back to their dorms, they all lost interest in the plane and went to wash up and sleep.


    We didn''t know that this incident had nearly killed us.


    The class time passed very quickly, but it was also very boring. After all, compared to high school, there was still a huge gap. This school was very large, but the amount of time needed to study was not a lot.


    Wearing reading glasses, the old professor with grizzled hair is standing on the podium, spitting and talking very happily. Below the podium, we are either sleeping on our hands or sleeping on our hands and knees, pretending to be studying as we play with our phones.


    As time passed, the matters regarding dorm 714 were gradually forgotten. Soon, the school returned to normal.


    That night, we started the "sleeping discussion session" like usual. However, Mengmeng, who was usually the most talkative, went to bed early.


    We didn''t even answer a few barks.


    We closed our eyes and went to sleep, and I, as before, had the same dream every night.


    Of course, I know that it wasn''t a dream, Qin Yize really existed in my life.


    Fortunately, besides the fact that he would come to me every night to do that, he would never appear, nor would he disturb my life. This was also the only thing that made me happy.


    When I woke up in the middle of the night, I felt a strong urge to piss. Just as I was about to get up, I saw a figure slip out from our dorm room. It really was slipped, not a sound could be heard.


    I thought that I was seeing things, but I didn''t notice. When I returned from the bathroom, I realized that Ai Mengmeng, who was on the bed opposite me, was already gone.


    Thinking about the scene I saw when I woke up, I hurriedly got out of bed and shouted to Danshen below my bed: "Danshen, quickly wake up, quickly wake up, Mengmeng is gone!"


    Danshen opened her hazy, sleepy eyes, and said with an impatient tone, "Aiya! "She went to the toilet. What''s there to be so surprised about? Stop messing around and go to sleep."


    "It''s not Danshen. The toilet lights are not on, and I just saw the door of our dorm room open ¡­"


    Before I could finish speaking, Danshen immediately became clear-headed. As she put on his clothes, he said to me, "Hurry up and put on your clothes. "Let''s go look ¡­"


    "Then, do we wake Fang Yunxi up?"


    I looked at Fang Yunxi, and could not make up my mind.


    "Not for now. Maybe she hasn''t gone far yet. Let''s look around first. We''ll see if we can''t find her ¡­"

 C26

    I nodded, feeling that Danshen''s words made some sense.


    We quietly opened the door and slipped out of the room. Just as we left the door of the dormitory, we saw a petite figure quickly flipping over the wall with hands and feet ¡­


    It looked to be Mengmeng, but she was unsure.


    "When did Mengmeng become so powerful?"


    Lin Dan was also obviously suspicious. She lowered her head, looked at the place where the figure had disappeared, and muttered.


    "What should we do? We can''t fly, so how can we get out of such a high wall? Also, is that really Mengmeng? "


    Lin Dan shook her head, "I don''t know, but other than her, there seems to be no one else. I can''t leave, why don''t we wait here for her to come back?"


    I think that''s right, there''s no other way, but we still don''t understand where Danshen is going in the middle of the night.


    So I hid under the table under the fence.


    Our bedroom is far away from the men''s room. Three women''s rooms have table tennis, badminton and basketball court built below them


    And just now, under the wall that Mengmeng flew out of, was a row of table tennis table ¡­


    I squeezed in close together. I''ve been waiting for about two hours. I took out my phone and saw that it was already 4: 50. My eyes were glued to the wall and the door of our dorm room ¡­


    Just as I was yawning and speaking unceremoniously, Danshen tugged at me. "Look, look, it''s flying down!"


    Mengmeng immediately jumped down from the wall that was three meters tall. Just as I was about to stop her, Danshen immediately grabbed my hand, pointed at Ai Mengmeng and said: "Look at her makeup, it doesn''t seem like it''s her usual style of dressing, don''t you think it''s a little strange?"


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t look, but with a single glance she noticed that Mengmeng wasn''t her usual self. She was wearing red high heels and a red skirt.


    Just at this moment, there was the sound of a bird in the distance, causing Mengmeng to look around vigilantly.


    Just as she was looking around, she saw Mengmeng''s face that looked as if it had eaten a dead child.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Danshen, do you think Mengmeng looks like a prostitute from the Ghost Beauty Pavilion? "Women ¡­"


    After I asked, Danshen nodded her head with certainty.


    When the sun rose, we returned to our dorms. When we returned to our dorms, we found that our roommates were awake, and Mengmeng was sitting on the bed, still dressed as usual. I felt that we had seen wrongly last night, and that the person in front of us was completely different from the Ai Mengmeng in front of us.


    Seeing the two of us enter, Ai Mengmeng looked at us with curiosity, "Where did you two run off to so early in the morning?"


    I didn''t even open my mouth when Danshen immediately snatched it, pointed at me, and said with a face full of complaint, "It''s all Lingyue''s fault, she had to run 3000 meters in the morning to reduce some fat."


    After saying that, I couldn''t help but look at myself. Actually, I''m still quite skinny ¡­


    Danshen and I looked at each other, and she indicated to me that she should come back later.


    After Mengmeng and Fang Yunxi left the room, Danshen took out her textbook and said to me: "Tonight, I will look at her ¡­"


    "One of the lessons is still sleeping. We had a hard night last night, so we didn''t even have any lunch."


    Soon, night came again.


    Just after 12, when my roommates were already asleep, Danshen knocked on my bed under my bed.


    I sat up and looked, and sure enough, Mengmeng was no longer there.


    Danshen was already putting on his shoes. As I put on my shoes, I asked Danshen: "How long has Mengmeng been out for?"


    "Just got out!" As Danshen said this, she took out a bag from under the bed. Just like Mu Chen''s bag, she also took out a flashlight and dagger item from outside the house.


    Then I slipped out of the bedroom.


    Just like yesterday, he saw a figure flying up and down the wall.


    I was hesitating on how to get there when I saw Danshen pull out a ladder from under the table. I couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Where did you find it?"


    "Heh heh, I''ll pay him back tomorrow if he doesn''t pay attention to me in the guardhouse!" While fiddling with the ladder, he chuckled at me and replied with his head lowered.


    Thus, I climbed up the ladder one after the other and climbed over the wall.


    He climbed over the wall to check. There were no shadows. This place was bought by the school to build the teaching building. However, it had not been developed yet and was filled with weeds ¡­


    The height of a person.


    Danshen took out Luo Jing from his bag, and then took out two yellow talismans and a comb from his bag. around


    The hair on the comb teeth.


    Before I could ask him, I knew what I was going to ask. "This is Mengmeng''s comb," I said as I pulled it. I took it from her bed... "


    I didn''t understand this, so I didn''t say anything.


    She took out a yellow talisman from her bag and chanted an incantation:


    "With the Big Dipper at the end, there is a request from the Heavenly Dipper and Earth Fiend. In order to find out the movements of the female Ai Mengmeng, I hereby order the Old Lord Taishang to do so in an anxious manner!"


    Then, Danshen lit up the yellow talisman on the lighter and stuck the same yellow talisman on Luo Jing. Then, the needle of Luo Jing started to spin rapidly, and finally, she pointed towards the mountain behind the school.


    We followed the needle for about half an hour until we reached the foot of the back mountain.


    "It''s here!"


    Danshen said with a serious face: "I''ll be here!"


    I looked up and saw that the entire back mountain was pitch black, with many new graves. Phosphorous powder was evaporating from the bodies of the dead and burning on the graves, sometimes green, sometimes red.


    I subconsciously leaned towards Danshen. Although I made a trip to the Nine Yin Mountain, I still felt that it was safer to be a bit closer to them.


    We walked a little further and saw a big tree up ahead.


    In order to prevent accidents, Danshen had opened her eyes to me, and thus, I had Liu Ye stuck to my head again.


    As soon as we reached the big tree, our eyes blurred and we saw a casino in Noguchi. We were still some distance away from the door, so we hid in the bushes nearby.


    Seeing how crowded the casino was, no, more accurately, it should be full of ghosts.


    Smokers, gamblers, drinkers, whores, everywhere.


    "Looks like Mengmeng is here to do the ghost business ¡­"


    I looked at Danshen and saw her grab a handful of dirt from the ground and smeared it all over her face.


    I did the same, but the dirt was wet and sticky on my face, and there was an indescribable smell.


    Just as I touched it, Danshen said to me: "This is just a cover for us to see. And quickly grab a handful of dirt and put it in your mouth! "


    Before I could ask why, Danshen had already covered her mouth with mud and she had eaten a handful herself.


    The taste of the earth in his mouth was really unpleasant. It was bitter and astringent, and it was getting more and more wet from the saliva. He didn''t dare to swallow it.


    After finishing everything, Danshen pulled me towards the main entrance.

 C27

    As expected, the people inside were busy with their own things when they saw us like this.


    No longer looking at us, carefully looking at these "people", my heart began to surge again...


    The entire room was like a slaughterhouse. Some of them had broken arms and legs, some had simply put their heads on the bed, and some were even more disgusting. Their heads were flat, and dark red blood and milky white brain matter was still continuously flowing down.


    Danshen and I endured our disgusting feeling and quickly went back inside.


    He had only taken a few steps when a white-faced scholar walked over. His face was bloodless and pale, to the point that it was hard to see his body clearly. If it wasn''t for the robe covering him, he would only have a handful of bones ¡­


    His white lips opened and started talking to us.


    Did I not understand, or did Danshen tell me that when we got back, the white-faced scholar asked us if we were here to play or to find a living, and he was the boss here.


    Danshen''s mouth had mud in it, and was making noise like she was talking, which meant that she was looking for someone to live ¡­


    The white-faced scholar led us to the innermost room.


    The moment he entered, he saw a woman with heavy makeup. Her hands were at her waist as she scolded the five or six young women in front of her.


    However, they all wore fewer clothes, wore more, had scattered hair, and appeared to be about the same as the Mengmeng that we were looking for. Lin Dan and I looked at each other, it seemed that we had found the right place ¡­


    When the woman saw us enter, she first swept her gaze across Danshen and I a few times.


    He then said to the pale-faced scholar, "Oh, this time the goods are not bad!" It''s not without your good points. "


    Seeing that there was nothing else, the white-faced scholar turned around and left. However, before leaving, he gave me a meaningful look.


    The woman walked beside us and carefully sized Lin Dan and I up once, and especially when she saw me, her eyes were filled with lust and possessiveness.


    Their reactions gave me a bad feeling. It seemed that no matter where I went, I would be able to attract the attention of those ghosts.


    I wonder if Mommy can see the same sisters as us two days ago? "


    Danshen also noticed that, and without further delay, she directly asked the lady.


    The woman thought for a moment and waved her hands at us. "I come and go here every day. Miss, which one are you talking about?"


    It seems like the old lady isn''t going to tell us.


    We didn''t expect her to tell us much either. At this moment, Danshen and I had already felt the different atmosphere in our surroundings.


    We looked at each other and saw a single word in each other''s eyes. Run...


    "Since we don''t know each other, then we''ll leave first. We''ll come back together when we find that sister!"


    As Danshen spoke, she held my hand and prepared to escape.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Procuress immediately said with a fake smile, "Don''t be in such a hurry, we''re already here, don''t be in such a hurry to leave ¡­"


    Just as she was speaking, Mengmeng came out of the house with a huge ghost.


    When the big ghost saw me, it stuck out its tongue and licked its lips, just like the woman did. It looked as if it wanted to eat me.


    But Mengmeng didn''t even look at us, she just sat beside the few women who were scolded a moment ago ¡­


    Danshen shouted at Mengmeng.


    But Mengmeng only looked at us evilly without saying a word.


    Sensing that the atmosphere wasn''t right, I pulled Danshen and we immediately ran towards the door. Before we even reached the door, all the ghosts in the room were already pouncing towards us, and this old lady was even calling for people.


    Seeing that she could not escape anymore, Danshen immediately took out a handful of yellow talismans from her pocket and sent all the nearby ghosts flying.


    However, water from far away could not quench one''s thirst, so how could a few talismans be enough?


    Just then, another four people came in from outside. They were the pale-faced scholar, the old lady, and the other two were the heads of the plane who had come out together with Mengmeng. They all had obscene smiles on their faces.


    The other had a sharp mouth and a monkey cheek, and was rubbing his chin with one hand. She giggled as she looked at us.


    When we saw the plane''s head, Lin Dan and I both had a look of relief on our faces. The reason why Ai Mengmeng became like this should have something to do with this plane''s head.


    When the head of the plane saw Lin Dan and I, he gave us a weird smile.


    "I was just thinking of looking for you two little bitches when I didn''t think I''d actually come knocking. That''s good too. Come, this young master will change to a new taste today ¡­"


    As he spoke, he sized Lin Dan and I up.


    Finally, he looked at me and exclaimed.


    And then he laughed.


    "Hahaha, heaven''s will! Even the heavens want to help me! I never thought that this world would have such a high quality woman. If she eats you, then wouldn''t I ¡­?" "Hahaha ¡­"


    Hearing the head of the plane, Lin Dan subconsciously pulled me behind her.


    Previously, when I heard her say this in the Procuress, I roughly understood that my eight words were a very good food for those ghosts.


    "If you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have realized it. You hid it pretty well ¡­" "Since I am already here, I will have to taste how it tastes ¡­"


    After saying that, the old lady rushed over. Her eyes were black and her mouth was rotten to the point of turning black. A stench of corpses approached her.


    Danshen pulled me back quickly, and then the two of us fell onto the ground one after the other, the old lady''s long black nails grabbing onto Danshen''s body.


    "Are you alright, Danshen?" I saw that Danshen''s hands were continuously bleeding black blood, and couldn''t help but start to worry.


    Danshen''s eyebrows creased from the pain, but she still shook her head at me. Then, she grinded her teeth and cursed, "Good, you rotten woman!" She immediately grabbed a handful of copper coins and threw it at the old lady.


    "Argh!" The copper coin struck the old lady''s body, and she screamed in pain. Her whole body dried up and dried up like a dried up corpse. The bones in her chest rose high, making creaking sounds as she walked.


    Because of Lin Dan''s attack, this old lady was obviously infuriated. Her hands continued to stretch out, grabbing towards Lin Dan and me.


    In an emergency, Lin Dan bit his middle finger. The moment she was hit by the old female ghost, she flicked the blood off his finger and directly hit her hand.


    Suddenly, a terrible stench came from the air, and the sound of crackling was like fried chicken and willow.


    The old female ghost''s hand was rotting at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if she had been splashed with sulfuric acid.


    Lin Dan took this opportunity to crawl up from the ground, and pulled me behind her. She then took out a paper talisman from her bag and touched it with her blood.


    He also handed me a few.


    I tightly gripped it in my hand and looked at Lin Dan with a nervous expression.


    Because she had suffered so many losses at Lin Dan''s hands, the old female ghost girl couldn''t help but cry out: "Why aren''t you attacking yet? First, we have to take care of that girl who knows the Tao Arts ¡­ "

 C28

    As the old female ghost finished speaking, the three ghosts surrounded us. Danshen and I retreated while thinking of ways to escape.


    Because Danshen has yellow talismans in her hands, those ghosts still seem to be afraid. They did not draw too close to us, but they were still pressing on us.


    Danshen had no choice but to continuously use the Yellow Runes on them. Although Danshen''s Runes had some uses, they were still lacking a lot compared to Mu Chen''s Runes.


    Especially for the white-faced scholar, the effects were even weaker.


    "Lingyue, run quickly. I''m sorry, I might not be able to protect you!"


    Danshen said to me as she attacked the white-faced scholar.


    I shook my head and stuck the paper charm in my hand on the head of the nearest plane, but it didn''t work.


    "Danshen, if you want to leave, we''ll leave together!"


    I also know that we are in a very bad situation right now. Even if we want to ask for help, we will be unable to.


    "Hurry, Lingyue, it''s too late!" Danshen said as she pushed me out of the room, then continued to deal with those few ghosts. Wrap up.


    I was caught off guard. Lin Dan had a lot of strength, so when she pushed me out of the door, I stumbled and my chest hurt. The jade from before fell out as well.


    When I saw Bai Yu, a glimmer of hope flashed across my eyes.


    "Lingyue, quickly leave ¡­"


    Hearing Danshen''s voice, I turned my head to look, only to see that she had been knocked unconscious on the ground, and that the four ghosts were also continuously coming towards me.


    I kept retreating, but I wasn''t prepared to run because I couldn''t leave Lin Dan alone.


    "Bai Yu, this time it''s all up to you!"


    Saying that, I closed my eyes and ran over like those four ghosts.


    Bang


    My body flew up, crashed into the wall, and fell to the ground.


    A mouthful of blood came out of my mouth. It was fishy and sweet, and I could clearly see the greed in the ghosts'' eyes when they saw the blood at the corner of my mouth.


    I didn''t expect Bai Yu to be useless this time, but I didn''t have the time to care about that. At this moment, those ghosts had already flown towards me.


    "Qin Yize..."


    Seeing their shriveled black hands about to grab onto my neck, I subconsciously yelled out Qin Yize''s name.


    Instantly, her chest ¡­ A white light flashed from the jade pendant in front of me. A handsome man wearing an ancient robe filled with cold air appeared in front of me.


    "Little Qing Qing, I told you, you have to call for your husband next time. You, who did it?"


    Qin Yize was not concerned, he spoke to me with a lazy manner and even yawned, but when he saw me lying on the ground, spitting out blood, his gaze turned cold, and the coldness in his body grew even stronger.


    With a wave of my long robe, I leaned into his embrace.


    When I turned my head to look at the four evil spirits, my long and narrow eyes slightly narrowed, revealing a very dangerous aura.


    "Such bold ghosts, they truly do not know the limits of the heavens and the earth ¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, the old female ghost laughed: "Yo! We ghosts, haha, then what are you? "If you just move aside right now, I''ll pretend you never appeared."


    Just as the old hag finished speaking, Qin Yize appeared in front of the old hag in a flash, grabbing onto his head with one hand, "I''ll let you know who I am now!"


    With that, he wrenched off the ghost''s head, returned to me, and took me in his arms once more.


    When the white-faced scholar saw the old female ghost being twisted, and was about to fly over, with a distance of less than five centimeters between Qin Yi and the old female ghost, he heard Qin Yize''s loud roar, and in an instant, the white-faced scholar had turned into a pile of fine powder.


    Qin Yize then looked at the monkey-like man in front of him, only to see the ghost immediately kneeling in front of Qin Yize, and kowtowing several times fiercely.


    She cried out, "This little one knows my wrongs, I won''t dare to do it again. Please spare me ¡­"


    With that, he kowtowed again.


    The head of the plane saw that Qin Yize''s attention was diverted by the old man with the sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, so he immediately ran, but before he could exit the doorstep, he was hit by Qin Yize''s hand and sent flying. He coughed out two mouthfuls of blood, and his head tilted to the side and disappeared.


    Qin Yize did not say anything, but the ghost continued to speak: "I also do not know that this person is related to you, if I had known, I would not have dared to do anything, even if I had ten thousand guts."


    I have a feeling that the monkey-like guy who knew Qin Yize''s identity didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    Their conversation made me even more suspicious of Qin Yize''s identity.


    "Why didn''t you report it to the Yin Master. What are your intentions for gathering here?"


    "The little ones are ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he collapsed and turned into black smoke ¡­


    Qin Yize could not help but become furious: "How can you be so bold as to use such a method in front of this king?"


    However, other than the wild ghost that was standing on the side and shivering, there was no other sound.


    Qin Yize shouted towards the sky: "Someone come!"


    Then two beautiful men, one red and one white, emerged, one with a sword in his hand, the other with a pen in his hand.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized it was the two beautiful men I saw in Ghost Village.


    After they appeared, they respectfully walked to Qin Yize and knelt in front of him.


    "We pay our respects to our king, Young Empress ¡­"


    Young Empress again?


    What exactly was Qin Yize''s identity?


    "The two of you, go investigate what''s going on here. Report this to This King in a while!"


    Then, with a wave of my sleeve, the sky spins and I find myself back on my bed in the dormitory.


    Not only me, even Ai Mengmeng and Lin Dan have returned.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    I looked at Qin Yize, puzzled and wary.


    Qin Yize didn''t say anything. When he looked at me, I could feel the danger in his eyes.


    I was a little scared, but when I thought of how close I was to not coming back, I didn''t care anymore.


    "Since you said that you are my husband, then shouldn''t I know your identity? Furthermore, every single time you appeared and left, I knew nothing about you. I didn''t even know how to find you.


    It seems that ever since I met Qin Yize, the strange things around me have never stopped. Even the grievances and shock from the past few days exploded at this moment.


    I sniffed with my nose and looked at Qin Yize stubbornly, hoping to get the answer I wanted from his mouth.


    You will know what you should know in the future. What you shouldn''t know, don''t ask me now, also, I have always been in the jade pendant that you carry with you, if there is anything that you need to know, just call me ''me'' to the jade pendant. Finally, I will remind you, you better take care of me.


    Qin Yize seemed to be angry, with that, he turned into a wisp of white smoke and entered the jade pendant.


    I immediately felt discouraged. I tore the jade pendant from my neck and threw it on the bed with a ''pa'' sound. I turned my face away from the pendant and went to bed sullenly.

 C29

    The next morning, I was woken up by Danshen. She looked at me in shock: "What happened to Lingyue?"


    I didn''t want to hide it from her, but I didn''t know what to say.


    After that, she got up and took out the white jade "Here, this is what my maternal grandma gave me. She said that she can save me in the crucial moment," and with that, Danshen carefully observed the jade in her hand.


    To be honest, I was still a bit nervous. I was worried that she would find out about Qin Yize''s existence, not because I was worried that she would treat Qin Yize well, but because after she found out that Qin Yize was pestering me, she would get into a fight with Qin Yize.


    I know that Danshen can''t beat him, but Qin Yize himself is already very powerful, and he also has helpers. This is also the reason why I didn''t tell Mu Chen about this back then.


    Seeing that she didn''t notice anything, I relaxed and looked up to see Ai Mengmeng sleeping soundly on the bed. Her pretty face was slightly pale.


    This weekend, they did not need to attend lessons. Fang Yunxi and Ai Meng Meng Meng had not woken up yet.


    I whispered to Danshen: "Do you want to tell Mengmeng about what happened in the past few days?"


    Danshen shook his head, thinking that it was true. A young girl who had just enrolled in university, if she knew that she had been framed and dragged to become a prostitute ¡­


    He wondered if she still had the courage to live.


    Because it was late for school, we didn''t have to stay long at school. The eleventh vacation was just around the corner.


    After leaving my grandma for so long, I missed her quite a bit. I wanted to go home and see my grandma, so I couldn''t help but feel happy.


    Seeing that I was laughing for no reason, Danshen asked me what was wrong. After hearing me out, Danshen became silent.


    After a few more questions, I finally understood that Danshen''s background was similar to mine.


    Even before she was born, her father was working at the construction site and was killed by a brick falling from the sky. When the boss saw that something had happened, he also took the money and ran away ¡­


    Her mother insisted on giving birth to her and died in childbirth.


    Danshen had been adopted by her master and taught her Tao Arts. Since she was young, she had always been spoiled by her master, so she still liked to cause trouble. Unit.


    I felt even more sympathy for Danshen now and decided to bring Danshen to my house. After all, I still have family members in my family.


    He invited Danshen to come with me.


    Danshen agreed without even thinking.


    Just when the two of us were happily discussing what to buy for Grandma, someone from home suddenly called and told me that Grandma was sick.


    After receiving this news, my desire to go home became even more urgent.


    On the day before the holiday, Danshen and I took a leave of absence to take the afternoon train back.


    In the afternoon, when I went to the toilet, after that day of anger, Qin Yize, who hadn''t appeared for quite a while, actually appeared in the bathroom.


    I jerked up my pants.


    "Qin Yize, what are you doing?"


    I had always thought that he would only appear at night like the other ghosts. I hadn''t thought that he would actually appear here in broad daylight.


    Qin Yize glanced at me, his expression grave. "Qing Qing, you cannot go back!"


    "Why?"


    I subconsciously asked.


    "As for the reason, you will know it later. In short, you can''t go back now!"


    It''s that phrase again, hehe. I''m going to use that phrase to lie to me.


    "Since you won''t tell me the reason, I must go back."


    I was also angry. My grandma was sick and was still waiting for me at home. How could I not go back?


    "Huang Lingyue, you don''t know what''s good for you, this is heaven''s will, what''s owed must be returned, even if you go back, what can you change?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hmph, you won''t understand even if I tell you. You just need to remember my words and don''t go back!"


    Qin Yize could tell from Qin Yize''s expression that he was very angry at the moment.


    After saying that, without giving me any time to ask, she turned into a wisp of white smoke and disappeared from my sight.


    Qin Yize''s words made me angry to the point that I had a bad premonition. I kept having the feeling that something was happening in my hometown, and it only served to increase my urge to return home as soon as possible.


    At this moment, my heart was extremely urgent.


    "Lingyue, what are you doing inside? Why are you talking to yourself? "


    The door to the bathroom was knocked a few times, then Lin Dan''s voice filled with worry came out.


    I opened the door and went out. Looking at Lin Dan, I wanted to say something, but I hesitated.


    He didn''t know how to explain it to Lin Dan.


    Although Qin Yize''s words didn''t stop me from returning, it made me hesitate even more. Lin Dan is innocent, no matter what happens, I don''t want to involve her in it.


    Ever since I was young, I haven''t had many friends. Lin Dan is currently the only one.


    "What''s wrong, Lingyue, why does your face look so ugly?"


    I shook my head at her and forced a smile.


    He spoke to Danshen with some hesitation: "Danshen, why don''t you stop coming to my house this time, next time you want to come with me?"


    "Why? Did something happen? " I didn''t find any trace of anger on Danshen''s face, only doubt and worry. This couldn''t help but warm my heart.


    "No, I just think my grandmother is sick. If you go, you''ll be ignored!"


    I knew Danshen''s character, so I told her a small lie.


    Hearing my words, Danshen heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You gave me a fright. Who are we? It''s alright, since grandmother is sick, why don''t I go with you and get more people to take care of her?"


    "But ¡­"


    "There''s no ''buts'', we''ve already bought the tickets, so let''s go!"


    Danshen pushed me with one hand and carried our luggage with the other.


    As I walked out of the door, Qin Yize''s voice sounded once again in my mind.


    He still told me not to go back, and when I asked him why, he just wouldn''t say it.


    Naturally, I didn''t believe him. Even if there was some sort of danger, it wasn''t as important as my maternal grandma.


    After Danshen and I got on the train, for some reason, I started to doze off.


    It seemed that I was particularly addicted to sleep during this period. As long as I had free time, I would always want to sleep. At this moment, I was so sleepy that I couldn''t even open my eyes.


    On the other hand, Danshen appeared to be especially excited when she went to my house.


    Seeing that I was sleepy, he dutifully placed his shoulder in front of me and said, "I''ll lend you my shoulder!"


    I smiled and fell asleep on her shoulder.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I woke up with a chill.


    I thought that the air conditioner''s temperature was a little low. My hands subconsciously hugged my arms, opened my eyes a little, and then closed them again.


    Then he opened his eyes again.


    It was because I felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    "Danshen, what''s going on?" I reached out to grab Danshen''s arm and asked a little fearfully.

 C30

    Only, I didn''t get a response from Danshen, so when I turned around to look at Danshen, I realized that the person beside me wasn''t Lin Dan at all.


    It was a woman I didn''t know. She had a big belly, and when she saw me looking at her, she revealed a weird smile.


    I pulled my hand away from her arm.


    The couple who were originally sitting opposite of Lin Dan and I had also disappeared.


    I quickly stood up and searched for Danshen''s figure in the car.


    The temperature around me dropped lower and lower, so cold that I shivered.


    As I passed the hot water room, I heard the tap splashing with water. I thought the passenger had forgotten to turn on the valve and was about to turn it off when I realized that the water coming out of the tap was blood.


    The train continued to clack and clack, but my heart sank to the bottom.


    "Danshen..."


    I thought that Danshen had gone to the toilet, so when I walked to the bathroom, I knocked on the door and shouted towards the inside.


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from behind me.


    "Lingyue, I''m here!"


    I turned around and saw Danshen. I quickly ran over and grabbed her hand and asked: "Where did you go? "I ¡­"


    Before I even finished speaking, Lin Dan''s body was already sent flying.


    "Danshen, how are you?"


    I don''t know what happened as I walked quickly towards Danshen.


    "She''s not Lin Dan!"


    Just as I was about to approach Danshen, Qin Yize''s voice sounded in my head, causing me to halt in my steps.


    "Lingyue, hurry up and pull me up! "I, ahem ¡­"


    Seeing me stop, Lin Dan extended her hand to me and said.


    Her voice was a little soft, slightly different from Lin Dan''s usual way of speaking, and a little sharp. With Qin Yize''s reminder, I stood there and carefully sized up Danshen.


    Her face was unusually pale, and although she tried her best to hide it, I could still feel the coldness in her eyes when she looked at me.


    "Lingyue, where are you standing? What are you doing? Come and pull me ¡­"


    Danshen shouted once again.


    I stood there.


    At that moment, a hand suddenly touched my shoulder, and I turned around to face the strange smile on the pregnant woman''s face. I took two steps back.


    Then I saw the pregnant woman''s belly being torn open by a small hand, blood running down her belly, but there was no pain on her face at all.


    The wound on the pregnant woman''s stomach continued to widen until the head of the last child poked out.


    "Big sister, it''s delicious!"


    Somehow, I had the feeling that the child was talking to me.


    The child''s head was still covered with blood, and his face was wrinkled. His skin was rather pale from being soaked in the goat''s water, and there were no teeth in his mouth. His eyes had just opened, and he was obviously a very cute child.


    But now, it seemed so terrifying.


    With a ripping sound, the hole on the pregnant woman''s stomach widened again, reaching to her lower abdomen. The vertical hole slowly crawled out.


    Unknowingly, Lin Dan who had stood up already arrived by my side, and respectfully stood by the side, as if she was extremely afraid of that child.


    "Hehe, big sister, it''s delicious ¡­"


    The child chuckled and repeated what he had said, and I felt my hair stand on end.


    When I wanted to run away, I found that I had been surrounded by a crowd some time ago.


    The surrounding people didn''t react at all when they saw the pregnant woman''s appearance.


    I knew they weren''t human.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" "Elder sister, it''s delicious ¡­"


    After saying that, I flew towards my position. I didn''t know where I got the strength from, but I pushed away the middle-aged man beside me.


    He took advantage of the gap and ran out.


    The train was still speeding along. I had nowhere to go, so I could only run along the train.


    However, when I went to the other carriage, I found that the people in this carriage seemed to be under control, just like the people in the other carriage.


    I even saw a bloody piece of intestines soaked in an old woman''s bowl of instant noodles. Obviously, this was the ribbon worn by that child a moment ago.


    The man beside the old granny was eating the placenta heartily.


    When they saw me, they all stood up, ready to block my way.


    I saw the baby behind me sitting on the torn belly of the pregnant woman, urging her to bring him in.


    For a moment, I was in a dilemma.


    Lin Dan also did not know where she went.


    He could only lean his body towards the toilet on the side.


    Suddenly, the toilet door pops open. Before I can react, a hand pulls me inside.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Lingyue, don''t be afraid, it''s me!"


    Seeing that it was Lin Dan, my heart, which was raised high up in the sky, relaxed a little.


    And then he raised it again.


    "Are you really Lin Dan?"


    My gaze ran back and forth over her like an X-ray.


    She slapped me on the shoulder and then took my hand and placed it in front of her nose. "Look, I''m breathing. Hot air."


    After confirming that it was Lin Dan, my heart relaxed a little.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you just go to sleep? I felt a strong resentment coming from the carriage behind us. So I was ready to go and see. "And then I found them. Just when I wanted to come back and tell you, they blocked my way, so I temporarily hid here ¡­"


    I nodded my head, not at all blaming Lin Dan.


    "Did you find out?" What are they? "And that baby ¡­" I told Lin Dan about the child, and she nodded.


    "That''s a Nascent Soul, formed from resentment. It must have not been born yet, or maybe it was in the process of being born. It died, and it died in this carriage. Because he was unwilling to die before coming to this world, that''s why his grievances are so heavy! "


    Danshen saw that I did not understand, so she explained and looked around.


    "I''m afraid that there are quite a few people who were persecuted by him in this carriage. The more grievances he has, the more people he will harm. In that way, his mana will be even stronger."


    "Then what should we do?"


    It was night time, and the cars didn''t stop until they got to the station.


    However, even if he were to stand up now, he might not stop.


    Lin Dan pondered for a while, then started to rummage through her bag.


    Our luggage was all on the shelves on top of the seats, and Lin Dan''s bag only contained some things that she could use at any time.


    Fortunately, people like her are different from us.


    Her bag could not contain cosmetics, but some charms or something.


    Not long after, she found some useful things.


    He even gave me a handful of yellow talismans.


    "Take this, I checked the time. There are still three minutes until the next stop. We will fight for the opportunity. When we stop the car, we will rush out."

 C31

    I nodded in agreement, because at the moment, we had no other choice.


    At this moment, the toilet door was banging loudly. It seemed like the door would not be able to hold on for much longer.


    Lin Dan and I looked at each other, then nodded at the same time. I exchanged seats with Lin Dan, then I stood at the door while Lin Dan stood beside me, facing the door.


    At the same time, we silently chanted the number one, two, and three in our hearts. After that, the door opened, and Lin Dan quickly stuck the talisman in her hand towards those ghosts.


    The ghosts that were stuck onto Lin Dan''s talisman paper instantly screamed out, as their skin seemed to have been fried, and emitted sizzling sounds.


    For a moment, the entire carriage felt like hell on earth.


    It''s just that Lin Dan and I, our abilities are too limited, after all.


    More and more ghosts poured in from the other carriages.


    This time, they did not change their appearances and instead appeared before us in their most primitive state. Some of them even bled from their seven orifices.


    The runes in Lin Dan''s hands became fewer and fewer, she only had a small Peach Wood Sword and she gave it to me as well. Slowly, the two of us were surrounded by the ghosts.


    With which Nascent Soul is in the lead, it will continuously attack me.


    I waved the Peach Wood Sword in my hand and swung it at them. Whether I managed to slash through them or not, I do not know.


    "Lingyue, the carriage is about to stop, hurry up and think of a way to get out."


    Lin Dan''s voice was a little weak. It was unknown if it was because she was injured, or because she was surrounded.


    "What about you?"


    I didn''t look at her, I didn''t have the time to pay attention. Those ghosts were getting more and more numerous, and I don''t know where they got their hair. They climbed up my legs and tightly tied me up like vines.


    When the baby spirit saw I was tied up, it giggled and flew over to me. It laid on my shoulder and took a bite.


    I took a cold breath. It hurt. It hurt. I didn''t understand how this toothless little thing could be so powerful.


    Just when the infant was about to take my second bite.


    Something seemed to shake on my body. Then, a white light radiated out, repelling the Nascent Soul and the surrounding ghosts. Some of them immediately turned into dust.


    I was free to look down at me.


    At some point, the white jade pendant that I threw on the bed has returned to my neck.


    It must have been the effect of the jade pendant.


    Ever since I found out that Qin Yize lived inside the jade pendant, I threw the jade pendant to the side.


    Luckily, Qin Yize came.


    I didn''t have time to say anything.


    In front of me, appeared two beautiful men from ancient times. I know them, they are Qin Yize''s subordinates, and their skills seem to be pretty good.


    When they saw me respectfully nod my head towards me, they could be considered to have greeted me before starting to fight with those ghosts.


    "Where did this ghost come from? How dare he cause trouble here?!"


    I knew they were speaking for Lin Dan''s ears, and sure enough, not long after they joined the battle, Lin Dan came to my side, grabbed my hand, and pulled open the door of the train.


    I was scared to death. When I landed on the ground, I realized that the train had stopped at some point.


    Looking at the stop sign, we had actually already reached our town. I pulled Lin Dan and ran in the direction of my house.


    The wound on his shoulder that was bitten by the infant''s soul was very painful. It was also a bit burning. It was a very spicy feeling, but he couldn''t deal with it right now.


    Lin Dan also suffered some injuries.


    It was night again, and I looked at our sorry state.


    Finally, he brought Lin Dan to a hotel in the town.


    After a simple treatment of our wounds, we both went to rest.


    Before I could fall asleep, Qin Yize appeared in front of me, but this time he wasn''t lying on the bed. Instead, he was standing by the side of the bed looking at me, his gaze landing on my injured shoulder.


    "Does it hurt?"


    I just looked at him, listened to him, shook my head, and nodded again.


    It was actually very painful.


    "Heh." Qin Yize actually laughed, he walked to my side and pulled on his clothes, frowning as he looked at my wound.


    The current Qin Yize is very gentle. As I looked at his impeccable appearance, I became slightly intoxicated. If only he wasn''t a ghost, how good would that be.


    "Do you think This King looks good?"


    When Qin Yize noticed my gaze, he laughed again. I felt a little awkward, I turned my head to look at the wound on my shoulder, and realised that the wound had actually disappeared. My skin was extremely smooth, as though I had never been injured before.


    I quickly sat up in bed in surprise.


    "Qin Yize, you''re so powerful, can you help Danshen to take a look ¡­"


    "What do you call This King?"


    Qin Yize''s eyebrows twitched as he looked at me with a hint of danger.


    "Eh, man ¡­" Darling ¡­


    Thinking about what he had said before, for Danshen''s sake, I called him out to nothing, and I felt extremely awkward.


    "Mn." Qin Yize seemed to be very satisfied with my performance. With a wave of his hand, the injuries on Lin Dan''s body quickly healed.


    He took me in his arms and began to kiss me. He kissed her.


    It wasn''t until I was out of breath that I let go.


    There was a trace of charm in the low, magnetic voice.


    "Go back to school, you shouldn''t have come back!"


    I was confused by his kiss, but I knew what I had to do so I didn''t nod directly.


    "The cause of my past life, the fruit of this life, the debt I owe, I have to repay."


    "I don''t understand, what do we owe? What else? How do I change it? "


    My mind became a bit clearer as I stared fixedly at Qin Yize, afraid that I would miss the expression on his face.


    "Money, debt, debt to life, this is something owed by the people in your village. Naturally, they will pay it back!" You''d better hurry back to school. If you''re too late, you won''t be able to escape! "


    "And the people on the train were arranged by you?"


    I seemed to have guessed something, and the bad premonition was getting worse.


    Qin Yize shook his head, but I still couldn''t believe it. Thinking of it, I always felt that all of this was a trap Qin Yize had set up to prevent me from returning home.


    But why did he stop me from going back?


    "What will happen to the villagers?"


    "Die ¡­"


    Qin Yize''s reply was just one word, but it caused my hair to stand on end. There are more than three hundred people in our village, will all of them die?


    ''Then isn''t grandma ¡­ ''


    "No, I have to go back. My grandma is still in the village. She''s sick, so I can''t leave her alone ¡­"


    "Life or death depends on fate! Why do you have to be so stubborn about this!?"


    Tonight, Qin Yize talked a little too much. In order to stop me from returning, he really did put in a lot of effort.


    I didn''t even look at him, just got off the bed, put on my shoes and started calling Lin Dan.


    It was around 4 in the morning. It would be dawn soon, and I was worried about my grandmother. At the same time, I was worried that something had really happened in the village, so I didn''t care about the fact that the sky was still dark.


    "What''s wrong, Lingyue!"


    "Danshen, let''s go now. I''m very worried about my grandma!"


    Looking at Lin Dan''s drowsy appearance, I feel somewhat guilty, but I really can''t wait any longer.


    Lin Dan did not speak. Dressed up, and followed me out of the inn. Qin Yize went somewhere, as if he didn''t want Lin Dan to see him, and returned to the jade pendant.


    On the way back, Lin Dan was surprised to find that all the injuries on her body had all healed.


    I smiled but didn''t say anything. I walked out into the cold wind and my mind cleared a lot.

 C32

    Danshen and I held hands and walked towards my house.


    My home is in a mountainous area, and the way home isn''t easy. It''s a winding and winding path, and because we knew it was night time when we came back, Lin Dan and I brought a flashlight with us.


    But even so, for a girl like Lin Dan who had grown up in a plain, it was still a bit difficult.


    Suddenly, Lin Dan and I saw a figure flash in front of us.


    He couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten.


    "Who''s there?"


    At this time, the sky was about to brighten up. It was hazy and the light from the flashlight had illuminated everything, making it difficult to see clearly.


    The mountain roads were not easy to traverse. The villagers usually had nothing else to do, so they would not go down the mountain at night.


    I subconsciously felt that the other party might not be human.


    "Hey, stop bathing, stop bathing, your eyes have been blinded, you must be Lingyue!"


    Hearing that the other party had mentioned my name, I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart.


    "Who are you?"


    It was a woman.


    "I say, my child, I can''t even recognize which one of you is my cousin anymore. I''m playing that cousin who lived in your house!"


    Hearing her words, I remembered.


    It''s different from the way we call aunts outside. We call them aunts from our hometown. What''s their name?


    By that she meant living under our house.


    Our side of the mountain range, so the description of the location is also different from the outside.


    Especially for the upper and lower part of the body, they were all on the same level.


    This was also related to Tian Kan, so he didn''t explain in detail.


    Lin Dan and I walked over to take a look, and sure enough, she was the cousin of one of the families seated below us. Their family name was Rao, and I usually called them Aunt Rao.


    I was surprised to see her here.


    She was sitting on the ground, exhausted and out of breath.


    "Aunt Rao, what about you?"


    "I went to rush the field today, so I didn''t notice when I came back. I fell into the ditch!"


    "Then you''re okay, right?"


    When I heard that, I couldn''t help but to worry a little. The Aunt Rao''s family treated me and my grandmother very well, my grandmother only had my mother as her daughter, but she died when I was born.


    I don''t have a son or anything like that, my grandfather left early, and he had to take me with him. His days were not easy, the farmland and stuff, the Aunt Rao''s family also helped us a lot.


    I''m grateful to the whole family.


    When the Aunt Rao heard my anxious voice, she laughed without a care and comforted me.


    "I have something to do. I''ve sprained my ankle. You just came back at this time. It''s the middle of the night and you''re just a girl and you''re very blind here. Hurry up and go back!"


    "Mo Dai, I''ll pull you along. This is my classmate."


    As I pulled Aunt Rao along, I pointed at Lin Dan and introduced him to her.


    When Aunt Rao saw Lin Dan, she praised her a few more times, then started to chat about my grandmother with me.


    Looking at Lin Dan''s stupefied expression, I knew that she couldn''t understand our dialect.


    But there was no time to explain.


    It was fine if Aunt Rao didn''t say it earlier, but when she did, my heart immediately jumped.


    The reason why she said she was blind was because the yin energy here was rather dense.


    In the countryside, the underage dead, or the underage undead, are carried on a board to some caves, or are thrown away in some antenna eyes (a thread of sky).


    After a while, it became gloomy and gloomy. In addition, there was a lack of people. It was easy for strange things to happen.


    It was even more so when no one came.


    This was another reason why villagers did not go out at night.


    While holding onto Aunt Rao, I had Lin Dan light her up at the back.


    The group of people slowly walked forward.


    After walking for a while, Aunt Rao and I felt that something was wrong.


    "Lingyue, we can''t seem to find the way!"


    Before I could say anything, Aunt Rao had already spoken.


    I looked at Lin Dan and she immediately understood what I meant. However, before she could even move, we heard another voice coming from in front of us.


    He faintly looked like an old man, "But I, Lingyue, am back?"


    "It''s me, who are you?"


    I supported Aunt Rao and spoke to the person in front of me. Her voice sounded old and familiar, but I couldn''t recall who it was.


    On the contrary, when the Aunt Rao beside me heard this voice, his entire body shook for a moment, and then, it started to tremble.


    "What about you, Aunt Rao?"


    "Lingyue, that... That''s your cousin! "I helped her put on that set of clothes before she left. Look, there''s a red-crowned crane embroidered at the foot of her clothes. There''s even a word of life on her chest ¡­"


    Aunt Rao''s voice trembled when she said this. After shaking like a sieve, I tremblingly said those words and looked in the direction she said them. As expected, I saw what she was saying.


    The blue dress, black skirt, white crane, and the word "birthday" were all made out of the standard of a birthday suit.


    After the Aunt Rao''s reminder, I also remembered that my cousin was the''s mother-in-law and had doted on me since I was young. When she liked to call me "Lingyue''s Child" and call me "Lingyue''s Child", she liked to add this side of the name to her name to make it sound friendly.


    It was just that she had died three years ago.


    As soon as I finished, my cousin turned to me and waved.


    "Lingyue, my child, come, let me bring you to an interesting place, alright?"


    Because the distance was not too far, and with the light of the flashlight, I could see my cousin''s face, white and white, some of her dry hands resting on the staff.


    He walked shakily towards us.


    When Aunt Rao saw her coming over, she was so scared that her face turned white, "Ghost, ghost, ah ¡­"


    She cried out miserably before fainting.


    I shook her to make sure she wouldn''t wake up for the time being, and put her on the ground.


    It was obvious that my cousin was after me.


    Furthermore, Aunt Rao is her daughter-in-law after all, she should be fine.


    At this time, Lin Dan was already standing in front of me.


    He held the Peach Wood Sword in his hand, bit his finger, and dripped a drop of blood on it.


    With the yellow talisman in his other hand, he protected me like an old hen.


    The female cousin did not even look at Lin Dan as she walked towards me while trembling. Her mouth still said the same thing, and said that she wanted to bring me to an interesting place.


    "Lingyue, my child, my cousin is thinking of you very much. Go with her, come with me ¡­"


    Thinking about how she had been good to me, I didn''t want to hurt her. But now, she was walking step by step towards me. Especially what she said. She clearly wanted to take me away.


    But he didn''t want to die yet.


    Just as I was at a loss over this, Lin Dan and her cousin had already started fighting.

 C33

    Danshen started chanting and called out loud: "Danshen, don''t hit me, don''t hit me ~"


    When Danshen heard the voice, the movements of her hands paused. Right at this moment, her cousin''s palm, which was as dry as firewood, slapped onto Danshen''s shoulder.


    "Cousin!" I shouted, not believing that the person in front of me was really the old man who doted on me when I was young. "Cousin, if you don''t live well down there, just tell us. I''ll burn more paper money for you."


    Hearing my voice, the expression on my cousin''s face softened a little. It wasn''t as ferocious as before, but in an instant, the expression on her face turned painful once again.


    He seemed to be enduring something.


    "Lingyue, leave quickly!"


    "Cousin ¡­"


    I supported Danshen, and looked at my cousin''s pained expression, and worriedly shouted.


    "Hurry up and leave. Don''t worry about me. Let''s go ¡­"


    Just as her cousin finished speaking, she let out a blood-curdling screech. It was as if she had been struck by a gun as splattering sounds continuously rang out.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, many holes appeared on her body. This was because her cousin had died a long time ago. Not a single drop of blood could be seen on her body.


    I shouted, but my cousin did not respond.


    I looked at Lin Dan, then at Aunt Rao who had collapsed on the ground.


    "Lingyue, be careful..."


    Just when I was at a loss, Lin Dan pulled me away, quickly biting her finger, and dripped her blood on the Peach Wood Sword and pierced towards the area behind me.


    I heard a scream and turned around, staring at the spot behind me in shock.


    Unknowingly, my cousin who was collapsed on the ground had already stood up and came before me. It seemed like she was prepared to sneak an attack on me.


    But I just saw my cousin fall.


    "Lingyue, this place is really weird, let''s go quickly!" A voice sounded in my ear. I only thought Lin Dan didn''t suspect him and grabbed her hand, preparing to leave.


    But after two steps, I felt something was wrong,


    Because Lin Dan''s hands weren''t like this, her skin was very tender, and she shouldn''t have this kind of dry feeling.


    "Ah ¡­" When I turned my head to look at the hand, I discovered that it was the Aunt Rao that had just fainted from fright. It''s just that the current her wasn''t what I had seen before.


    His hair was disheveled and his body emitted a green light. His pair of green eyes in particular made people feel panic from the bottom of their hearts.


    While I was distracted, a pain came from my wrist.


    I used all of my strength to pull my wrist out of Aunt Rao''s hand. Her sharp teeth bit on my wrist, ripping off my flesh.


    Right now, she was chewing on it, and blood flowed down the corner of her mouth. Her long tongue stretched out and the blood was licked back.


    This scene made me feel both fear and disgust. At the same time, my heart couldn''t help but turn sorrowful.


    Why did all these people who loved me since I was a child become like this?


    After Aunt Rao swallowed my flesh and blood, she looked at me with a greedy expression.


    "Lingyue''s meat is really delicious. Come, come, give me more to eat, it would be best if you give me the food in your stomach!"


    While Aunt Rao was speaking, her eyes were tightly staring at my stomach. She stretched her arm towards me, continuously growing longer, continuously growing longer.


    However, her arm was already right in front of me. I spread open my legs to run, and only when I wanted to shout Lin Dan to save me did I realise that she was being held up by my cousin.


    My heart immediately cooled down as I kept on running.


    Aunt Rao''s arm seemed to be endlessly long. No matter where I go, her arm would always follow me.


    At that moment, I heard a scream.


    I took the opportunity to look back, and saw that Lin Dan had already been injured by my cousin, and was lying on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Danshen, how are you?"


    Before I could wait for Lin Dan''s reply, the long arm behind me had already grabbed my shoulder, and its long black fingernail had already cut through my skin.


    It hurt so much I wanted to cry.


    I struggled, but it was no use. My nails dug deeper and deeper into my skin, as if I still had no intention of stopping.


    Immediately after, the sky spins and the earth spins, and Aunt Rao is already standing in front of me.


    On my other side stood my cousin, who stuck out her tongue and licked my bloody shoulder with a look of enjoyment.


    "Tsk tsk, this is so delicious. Worthy of being called the Absolute Yin Lady that was born in the lake at the 15th of July. Look at this yin aura on my body. Eating it will definitely increase my power. Hehe ¡­"


    My cousin, who was holding me in her long arms, laughed with me.


    I didn''t see Lin Dan, and my heart was a little uneasy, but I had no other choice. Right now, I can only place my hopes on Qin Yize.


    However, why is he still not coming out? Could it be that he''s not going to care whether I live or die because of what happened just now?


    Anyway, he''s a dead man, and my death isn''t exactly what he wants.


    She and her cousin were already approaching me, ready to bite me.


    I am a bit unwilling. If I die like this, what will happen to my grandmother?


    "Qin Yize, save me ¡­"


    Just as they were about to go down, I shouted at the sky.


    The next moment, the bodies of my cousins near me were repelled by the force radiating from my body.


    "Is Qin Yize you?"


    I was elated. I looked around, but didn''t find Qin Yize, I know that he was still angry at me, but my granny was the closest person to me in this world. How could I abandon her?


    "Don''t worry, someone will come and save you!"


    Just when I was feeling a little disappointed, Qin Yize''s voice sounded in my mind.


    At this moment, my cousin and my cousin appeared by my side once more. This time, they seemed to have become much more vicious than before, and the aura around their bodies became much more gloomy as well.


    Auntie''s seven orifices were bleeding. This should be what she looked like when she died.


    It was said that the original form of the ghost was its true form at the time of its death.


    I don''t know what happened, and I''ve never heard of my cousin dead, but now I''m pretty sure she''s dead.


    I didn''t have time to think about anything else and was ready to run away again, but this time my aunt was on guard against me and had already grabbed me before I could even lift my foot.


    "You damned women, let go of my daughter ¡­"

 C34

    At the most critical moment, I heard an angry voice rebuke me. At the same time, a force hit my cousin and aunt, causing them to immediately bounce away from me.


    I snapped out of my daze and quickly dodged to the side. At that moment, a woman wearing a black dress had already walked to my side.


    Grasping my hand tightly, her tone was filled with concern.


    "Lingyue, are you alright?"


    I subconsciously stepped back and withdrew my hand from that woman''s palm.


    Thinking about what she just said, I looked at her doubtfully. In my heart, I had some guesses but I didn''t dare to say them out loud.


    Looking at her face, which was identical to the one in the photo, I was almost certain that this person was the mother who had died in childbirth when I was born.


    But why was she here?


    Could it be that the person Qin Yize was talking about just now was her?


    That woman was a little agitated when she saw me. She didn''t mind me taking my hand back and gave me a friendly smile. It seemed that she didn''t intend to introduce her identity.


    "Mom, are you my mom?"


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and nodded at me.


    "Li Xinlan, you actually came as well. Don''t think that just because Huang Lingyue is your daughter you can take her for yourself."


    It was my cousin who said this, and she looked at my mother, her voice full of anger.


    Her words made me, who was immersed in the joy of meeting my mother, shudder. He shook his head.


    He subconsciously raised his head to look at her with eyes filled with fear.


    I had never seen my mother since I was a child, and everything I knew about her came from my grandmother''s mouth and from photographs.


    For a moment I didn''t know what to do.


    "Come, Lingyue, don''t be afraid, your mother will not hurt you. Come to your mother''s side!"


    Mom''s tone was very gentle, and she had a kind expression on her face. Mom''s voice was just like what I had heard in my dreams when I was young. At this moment, I couldn''t help but shed tears, not wanting to care about anything else.


    She threw herself into her mother''s embrace and started crying.


    I really miss my mother, my mother''s embrace is very comfortable, my mother''s smell is just as I imagined, inexplicably, I just believe that my mother will not harm me.


    Especially when she saved me from my cousin''s mouth, a sense of happiness quickly filled my heart.


    Mom hugged me and patted my back.


    I just saw people being cared for like that.


    I didn''t expect to feel my mother''s love one day.


    "Alright, Li Xinlan, hurry up and f * ck off to the side. Don''t interfere with my business, or else I won''t even let you off!"


    After she finished speaking, she and her cousin attacked my mother at the same time.


    I instantly widened my eyes and didn''t know what to do. Just when I was about to block in front of my mother, the surrounding air suddenly changed and two people appeared. No, to be more accurate, it should be a ghost.


    I''ve seen it, more than once.


    Beside Qin Yize, one was dressed in red, holding a brush and the other in white, holding a sword.


    When they saw me, they nodded slightly.


    When my mother saw them, she knelt down respectfully.


    "Greetings, judges!"


    The two charming men nodded to my mother and helped her up. Then, they said to me, "Young Empress, you should take your mother and go to the side to talk. Leave the things here to us!"


    I nodded my head. I had seen their abilities before, so naturally, I had nothing to say to them.


    She pulled her mother to one side and the two of them began to chat.


    Actually, I''m basically the one who''s talking. My mom is listening.


    However, it was good to have a mother!


    After asking her mother, I found out that she was specifically sent back by a certain Yama to help me. As for which one, she didn''t know.


    Furthermore, the two judges, one red and one black, were from the Infernal Realm.


    The one dressed in red was called Chi Yan, and the one dressed in white was called Bai Yi.


    Mother asked me why they called me Young Empress. Actually, I don''t know about this, so I told her about me and Qin Yize. After listening to it, Mother became silent.


    "What''s the matter, Mom?"


    "I''m fine. I know roughly who let me back!"


    When my mother spoke, her tone was a little serious, but also a little gratified. Anyway, it gave me an indescribable feeling.


    Hearing that my mother knew Qin Yize''s identity, I started to become curious as to what kind of demon this Qin Yize was. Maybe, he wasn''t a ghost ¡­


    "King Qinguang, the leader of the Ten Yama Kings, it is your fortune that you can marry him. Sigh, everything is fate, your mother shouldn''t have given birth to you on the fifteenth day of the seventh month. "It was precisely because I couldn''t stop worrying that I wasn''t willing to be reincarnated. If it wasn''t for King Qinguang''s benevolence, I''m afraid I would still be wandering by the river bank ¡­"


    After listening to my mother''s story, I realized that even though my mother had already died, she had still given up so much for me.


    I heard Danshen say that after everyone dies, there aren''t many who can continue to reincarnate, and even fewer who can continue to live. Mom clearly had the chance, but she gave up because she couldn''t stop worrying about me.


    It moved me, but at the same time I felt ashamed of my mother.


    "Mom, how about I tell Qin Yize to let you reincarnate? Mom, look at me, I''m living a good life now, so don''t worry about me ¡­"


    Mom smiled and rubbed my head, "Silly child, your surroundings are in danger, and because of your marriage with the Ghost King, your entire body is filled with Yin Qi. Your system has already provoked ghosts and ghosts, how can Mommy not worry now that you''re like this?"


    I was suddenly at a loss for words. Initially, I only wanted to comfort my mother, but I didn''t expect her to understand all of this.


    "Young Empress, those two female ghosts have already been subdued by us. You can go back peacefully."


    I stood up, nodded, and apologized. "Thank you."


    "Young Empress is too polite, if there is nothing else, we will return to report!"


    "Alright!"


    After telling them that, they didn''t leave, but continued to stand there, as if waiting for something, until I realized that their eyes were on my mother.


    Were they going to take her away?


    Mom looked at me, wanting to say something but not wanting to.


    "Lingyue, you shouldn''t have come here, you shouldn''t have come here. All sorts of reasons and consequences are retribution, and they should also be repaid. You can''t change anything, listen to mother, go back to school!"


    "No, mother, my grandmother is still here. I can''t leave her, I don''t want to change anything, I just don''t want to lose the only family I have in this world. Mom, don''t worry about me, just go back with them. If I accidentally die, I can reunite with you, wouldn''t that be even better? "


    In my opinion, the worst possible outcome would be this.


    "Foolish child, you are too naive. It''s not as simple as you think. Mom is going to leave and there''s nothing for you to give. I will use all of my mana to help you open your Heaven''s Eyes! "


    After Mom said this, before I could reject her offer, I felt a scorching sensation between my eyebrows. Following which, a trace of clarity appears in my eyes.


    When I came back to myself, my mother and the two judges were gone.


    Mom''s voice came from the air.


    "Life and death are determined by fate, do not be stubborn, Lingyue, do your best ¡­"

 C35

    Life and death are decided by fate? Was there really no other way? Do I have to watch them die? What if I can''t do it?


    I stood quietly on the road for a while before I remembered that Danshen was still recovering.


    He picked up the flashlight from the ground. It was almost dawn.


    I found Lin Dan and carried her up. After shouting a few times, she slowly woke up and when she opened her eyes and saw me, she still did not quite believe me.


    "Lingyue, what about them?"


    I knew that Lin Dan would ask me this question, so I told her about my mother.


    Especially after knowing his identity, I knew that I could not afford to offend him. Moreover, he could make my mother come back to save me and meet me once. This matter, I owe him a favor.


    After Lin Dan heard what I had to say, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    At the same time, he felt a little depressed.


    "Lingyue, do you think my mother loves me this much?"


    I knew what she was thinking. I smiled at her and replied affirmatively, "It''s a must. All mothers have the same love for their children!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Looking at Lin Dan''s expectant gaze, I nodded my head.


    We helped Lin Dan up from the ground and prepared to walk home. Not far away, we saw our cousins''s meat. In the end, I can''t bear to see them so naked. It was completely exposed.


    He was going to find someone to carry them back after he returned.


    I then brought Danshen to continue walking. After walking for around an hour, Danshen was screaming in pain.


    I also felt it was strange. Normally, I would only be home for half an hour, but why was I still here after walking for over an hour?


    When I looked to the side, I couldn''t help but be surprised. It was still in this place, which meant that we would be walking around the same place for more than an hour?


    "Is this another Wall-Hitting Ghost?"


    When I saw Danshen speak out the doubt in her heart, Danshen suddenly realized her mistake and hurriedly chanted the incantation a few times. However, even after walking for a few minutes, we still remained where we were.


    Danshen also looked at me, at a loss of what to do, and tried to break through a lot of Tao Arts, but it was useless, we were already tired to the point of collapsing onto the ground.


    Danshen told me that we can only wait until daybreak.


    While we were waiting, Danshen and I started to chat. About my birth, my mother and grandmother ¡­


    As they chatted, they heard the sound of a chicken crowing in the distance. Then, they saw a trace of white clouds slowly appear on the peak of the mountain, which had previously been as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    The sky that had never been lit up gradually brightened up as sunlight shot down from the mountains like sharp swords.


    It was eye-catching.


    I looked around again. Where I couldn''t get out last night.


    I had arrived at my house not far from Tanaka.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw my grandma was already up, cleaning the yard, and following her was the little cat I had specially bought for her. I looked at my grandma at home and thought of my neighbor calling to say that my grandma was sick.


    Looking at her stooped body, tears welled up in her eyes.


    He threw away the things in his hands and ran towards her.


    "Grandma!"


    His grandma immediately threw away the broom in her hand and quickly walked over with shaky small steps.


    "Lingyue, you''re back?"


    I nodded my head. Then, my grandmother seemed to have thought of something and pushed me out with a gloomy face.


    "What are you doing back here instead of studying at school?"


    I didn''t think that my grandma would suddenly change her expression, and couldn''t help but to look at Lin Dan awkwardly, and pull her along to say to my grandma: "Grandmother, this is Lin Dan, my classmate, we''ve already had our eleventh leave, she came to my house to play, and I''ve also missed you. Second Aunt called to say that you''re sick, are you alright?"


    "What?"


    Seeing that I had gone back, she pulled Lin Dan and I into the house. She quickly poured us some hot tea and let us drink it.


    Danshen''s enthusiasm towards my grandmother was obviously a little tight. I pulled her hand and gave her a relaxed look.


    Grandma asked us as she cooked.


    "Lingyue, why did you guys come back so soon, and travel at night?"


    I knew that I couldn''t hide it from my grandmother, so I told her everything that happened last night, including what happened to my mother afterwards.


    Danshen and I were extremely hungry, so we took two steamed buns from the basket and started to eat them one by one.


    When I talked about the Aunt Rao, I felt my grandma''s body stiffen a little, as if she was cutting vegetables. Then she started to move again, turning her head while slicing vegetables, and said to us in a serious tone:


    "Your Aunt Rao has already been missing for several days, I didn''t think that she would actually be dead, and actually run over to harm you ¡­"


    "Yeah, I also didn''t expect that my cousin and aunt would harm me. But after a while (I will), I still have to find someone to bring them back!" I took a bite of the steamed bun and said with a slight sigh.


    Grandma didn''t say anything for a while. Then she turned around and walked over to us, her face serious.


    "Lingyue, after dinner, you can leave with Danshen. There are a lot of weird things happening in the village recently, and I''m not sick, so I called you. Second Aunt, you just left a few days ago and she died of an illness.


    Hearing my grandma''s words, my hand shook and the steamed bun fell to the ground.


    This news had shocked me too much, and I faintly felt that Qin Yize''s words had come true.


    But the more it is like this, the more shocked I am. If everyone in this village is going to die, then I definitely can''t leave my grandmother behind.


    I immediately stood up and tightly grabbed my grandma''s hand. With a nervous expression, I said, "Grandmother, come with us. We''ll rent a house outside, okay?"


    My grandma shook her head and smiled at me, "Child melon, my grandma is already old and will not live more than a few years." My grandma shook her head and smiled at me, "Child melon, my grandma is old and will not live more than a few years.


    "No, we can''t go together, if you want to die together, die together! After eating, I''ll send Danshen away, I won''t go, I want to stay to accompany you!" At a time like this, I would never leave my grandma by herself.


    "Lingyue, you go ¡­"


    "No, I''m not leaving ¡­"


    Just when Grandma and I were arguing nonstop, Lin Dan stood up and pulled Grandma and I apart, looking at the both of us speechlessly.


    Let''s think of a way, how about this, we''ll stay here for today, I''ll call Senior Brother Mu Chen later and have him come over to take a look, if it really doesn''t work, we can talk about leaving again, what do you think?


    After Grandma and I finished listening, we felt that Lin Dan''s words were reasonable, so we nodded.


    In the afternoon, I brought Danshen around the village. When they were in the village, I saw that Aunt Rao and my cousin had already been brought back, and decided to hold a funeral tomorrow night.

 C36

    At night, when he was sleeping, he would hear a voice calling for Lingyue.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw his cousin standing by the fire with her hands tied behind her back.


    I saw my cousin looking at me pleadingly, asking me to save her, and I saw that she was covered in blood. I wanted to save her, but I couldn''t, and then I saw her open her mouth wide and thrust her hands directly at my face.


    "Ah!" With a cry of surprise, I woke up from my dream.


    Looking at the time, unexpectedly already 11 o''clock, usually at home is to sleep sleep lazy sleep, my grandma also spoils me, said that in school did not rest well, go home to rest well.


    Normally, I would wake up around 10: 00 am. The old man would wake up early from his sleep at home. At home normally, my grandma would wake up around 6 am.


    However, there was something strange today. It was already this point, and my grandma still hadn''t called for me?


    With some doubt, I got up, dressed, and went to my grandmother''s room. She was lying on the bed, looking pale and motionless.


    "Grandma, Grandma, what happened to you?"


    I was scared out of my wits and was about to call someone when my grandmother, who was lying on the bed, moved, opened her eyes, looked at me, and closed them again.


    Her voice was weak as she said to me, "Lingyue, Grandma''s body isn''t feeling well today. You guys can make yourself some food."


    The only thought in my mind was to quickly find a doctor for my maternal grandma. I wore my jacket and ran out the door to greet Danshen.


    When they arrived at the clinic, they invited a doctor. However, the doctor showed his grandma a long time and only said one sentence.


    "Your grandma isn''t sick."


    The doctor gave me a meaningful look before he left.


    His eyes made me feel uncomfortable, but my mind was on my grandmother, so I didn''t pay much attention.


    After sending off the doctor, I started to get depressed. My grandma was obviously not feeling well, so why is she not sick?


    Could it be that the doctor saw that his grandmother''s body was about to collapse and was afraid, but also felt responsible and didn''t want to treat her?


    "No, that won''t do. I still have to find a doctor for Grandma. If he can''t do it, then I''ll go to the county!"


    As I spoke, I prepared to charge out.


    Lin Dan pulled me back.


    "Lingyue, calm down. Your grandma might not be sick!"


    "Hmm? "You mean?"


    With Lin Dan''s reminder, I remembered something and understood what she meant.


    Seeing that I understood, Lin Dan gave a light grunt of understanding.


    With that said, Danshen took out Liu Ye and placed it on her forehead, telling her that she saw that her grandmother''s body was covered with a layer of faint Black Qi.


    Danshen told me, this is probably an invasion of Evil Qi.


    Hearing her words, I looked towards my grandma. Sure enough, I saw that she was covered in Black Qi s, and due to being too panicked just now, I didn''t notice this point.


    Ever since Mom opened my eyes that night, I seemed to be able to see a lot of things.


    But right now, I didn''t have the time to care about that. Squatting beside the bed, I tightly grabbed onto my maternal grandma''s dried up hands and asked Danshen with a sobbing tone: "What do we do now?"


    This is my only family.


    Danshen thought for a while, then took out her phone to tell me that she would call Mu Chen again.


    However, this phone call never went through. After calling a few more times, I still couldn''t get through. I couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Danshen took a few yellow Talisman-Dollars from her bag, and told me to fill a bowl with water from the well in the courtyard.


    Tell me, the bowl must not be oiled.


    When he got water, he saw that Danshen had lit up the yellow talisman and slowly threw it into the bowl.


    Let me feed my grandmother.


    Just as I fed my grandma two mouthfuls of food, she woke up, but she was still weak. But when my grandma woke up, I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart and looked at Danshen with gratitude.


    When I wanted to thank her, she reached out her hand to stop me, telling me not to speak.


    Then he began to ask his grandma.


    "Grandma, what did you do yesterday?"


    Grandma carefully thought about what happened yesterday, "Yesterday ¡­" "Other than picking you guys up yesterday, I didn''t do anything else. Oh right, there''s a willow tree in the courtyard blocking the window of your house. I''ll chop it off!"


    When Danshen heard this, she immediately ran out of the house.


    Just as he walked to the door, he saw Danshen wrapped around the wooden stake of the willow tree that was chopped off. After going back and forth a few times, the tree that his grandma cut down yesterday had not been dragged away, and it had fallen beside the wooden stake.


    "Lingyue, use your hoe for a bit. Also, find me some incense to burn."


    Danshen''s tone was very solemn, and her expression was also very serious. I didn''t dare to delay, so I quickly went into the house to get a hoe that my grandmother used, and then went to find the incense that she usually provided to Guan Shi Yin Bodhisattva.


    Danshen looked at me, and said: "Look at me, if I faint later on, quickly drag me to the entrance and pinch my acupuncture points."


    With that said, Danshen lit up the incense and stuck it into the tree stump.


    Pulling up her sleeves, shshestarted to dig. Danshen dug with all hhermight, the moment she found the root, he dug with all his might.


    Just as I was about to go get some water for Danshen, I saw that Danshen had thrown her hoe away, and directly fell onto the ground, her hands and feet curled up into a ball, and her entire body was twitching.


    "Danshen..." I was so scared that I quickly helped Danshen up, but Danshen just kept smoking, all of them hugging each other.


    He then grabbed Danshen''s hand and slowly dragged her to the main entrance, and according to what she had said before, he pinched her middle area.


    After two minutes, Danshen stopped moving her hands and feet.


    He slowly woke up.


    I really don''t understand why Danshen would dig out the roots.


    Danshen slightly relaxed before explaining to me, "Based on my grandmother''s situation, I suspect that there is something buried under this willow tree. After Grandma cut down the tree, that thing started to cause harm to others.


    I understood that my grandmother was the first person to come into contact with her, so my grandmother was the first one to be killed.


    But I''m also very confused, my grandma cut down the tree and let it go, shouldn''t he thank my grandma, why do he want to harm her?


    Danshen said, "The thing that is buried under this stone is called an object, it is good enough to absorb money and gather qi, and can help the family. If it''s bad, it can kill the owner."


    The master told me that there used to be a rich man who wanted to build a new house, so he hired a lot of craftsmen to work for him.


    However, this rich man was extremely stingy. Every day, he would think of ways to deduct the wages of the craftsman.


    After half a year, not only did he work overtime every day, he didn''t even pay for the work ¡­


    Thus, a carpenter placed some things into the property of the rich, and buried a small coffin at the entrance of the hall. On the day the house was built,


    The son of the rich man was killed by the roof tiles. In less than two years, the rich man''s entire family had been wiped out.


    Danshen said: This is the power of the Substance.

 C37

    After hearing this, I was so scared that I started sweating. What should I do?


    Danshen was also panicking. After all, she didn''t know what was underneath the ground, and it was so powerful, she had only dug up the root of the tree, yet she had not even seen that thing, and had already knocked Danshen out.


    If that thing really came out from the ground, wouldn''t it be even more powerful?


    Just as we were getting anxious, Danshen''s phone rang.


    Just as the call connected, Mu Chen''s voice rang out. "Why are you in such a hurry to make a call? Did you stir up trouble again?"


    "No, I''m at Lingyue''s place, something happened to her family, can you come over?"


    Hearing Mu Chen''s somewhat metaphorical words, Danshen hurriedly explained the situation here to Mu Chen.


    After a short moment of silence, Mu Chen did not know what he said to Danshen before hanging up.


    "How is it, Danshen, what did Mu Chen say?"


    Danshen looked at me with a serious face, then told me that if Mu Chen were to speak of this matter and ask Grandma, he should understand.


    My grandmother?


    Carrying these questions, I pulled Danshen back to my grandmother''s bedroom. Grandma looked much better, with a benevolent smile on her wrinkled face.


    Looking at Lin Dan and I, I felt a little guilty. I could only say that my grandma felt that Danshen had come and was unable to take care of us because she was sick, which was why she felt sorry for Danshen.


    Seeing my grandma lose a lot of weight, I not only shed tears, heartache.


    "Lingyue, why are you crying? Grandma is fine, this Danshen really has a way, I wonder what kind of people Danshen''s family has, how old are they now? "


    While comforting me, my grandmother''s eyes fell on Danshen and spoke with a hint of curiosity.


    Thinking about it, anyone who had been saved by a teenage girl would feel shocked and curious.


    Danshen was a little embarrassed, but also sorrowfully told her grandmother about her own life.


    "Danshen, you said that you were born on the fifteenth of the seventh month?"


    When her grandma heard Danshen say it was her birthday, she got up from the bed in shock and grabbed Danshen''s hands, trembling. She couldn''t stop trembling.


    I was taken aback by my grandmother''s gesture.


    "Grandma, do you also think that Danshen and I are fated to meet? Not only are we good friends, we even have birthdays and months together, we can even have birthdays together. This is simply too great."


    I just assumed that my grandmother was as surprised as I was, but for me, it was more like happiness. After my grandmother heard my words, she seemed to realize that her reaction was a little too agitated, so she calmed down and nodded to me.


    I never thought that Danshen would actually be born on the same day of the same year as me.


    Lin Dan didn''t think about this either. After finding out that her birthday was a day with me, she seemed very excited, but other than her excitement, it seemed like there was also a trace of melancholy and worry.


    There was also a very complicated feeling. I couldn''t say what it was.


    After a long while, we calmed down and went back to business.


    "Grandma, do you know what is buried under this willow tree?"


    Lin Dan''s eyes were fixated on his grandmother, as though she was afraid that she would miss any of her expression.


    "Under the willow tree?" Grandma frowned and murmured, then began to ponder. After about five minutes, her grandma''s expression suddenly changed, "Could it be ¡­"


    "What grandma?" Seeing my grandmother''s reaction, Lin Dan and I also became nervous.


    Grandma calmed down a little, then began to tell us slowly.


    "This!" It was my grandmother''s mother who told me about it, and then she told me that this place used to be a cemetery, and it was a terrible place to die. In some places, a mass grave was dug, and thousands of people were buried alive under it. "


    When Grandma said this, her face was full of lingering fear. It was as if she had experienced it for herself.


    Grandma''s tone paused for a moment, and then she continued, "Later on, reform and opening-up were carried out, land reform was carried out, and the land was privately owned. Then my grandma''s generation of people were assigned land here, and at that time, the graves here had already been dug up, even if some bones were dug out, they wouldn''t take it seriously. They would just dig them out, throw them away or burn them, and some would just take them home for their children to play with!"


    Her grandmother was worried that Lin Dan wouldn''t understand her, so her tone of voice became more gentle, and she tried her best to describe the things that Lin Dan did not understand.


    Speaking of this matter, I have some influence over it.


    He remembered when he was young, when he was building roads in the village, he dug out many people''s bones from the ground. He remembered when he was young, he had dug out many people''s bones from the ground.


    What I remember most clearly is that one of my aunts had put a piece of bone in her pocket and brought it home to find out that she had been very ill ever since.


    Seeing that he was about to die, someone suggested to invite a mage over. After all, he was still young.


    But since then my aunt has been all right, and she''s still alive.


    I didn''t interrupt my grandma to let her continue.


    Later on, there was a Taoist priest in the village with a long white beard who carried a floating dust in his hand. He looked at the terrain of the village and made a calculation by pinching his fingers.


    He sighed twice.


    He said straightforwardly, "Everything is related to karma, and debts have to be paid. I was lucky enough to hide away for three generations, so I''m not immune to any of the younger generation''s debts!" After he finished speaking, he sighed once again and took out a jade pendant to give to the village chief of the older generation. He told him to find a place to bury it and to temporarily suppress the evil being below the ground.


    Then she shook her head and told us this story, which she had always thought was a village story, that had little entertainment and no books to read, that could be passed down for generations without getting tired of it.


    What old Taoist, he should have been made up by the villagers, the jade pendant shouldn''t be real, and even if it is, it has been so many years, it has nothing to do with this willow tree ah.


    The old elder shouldn''t have buried such an important jade pendant under the willow tree in our house, right?


    According to her grandma, this house was built later on. At that time, there was no willow tree here, no, it was more accurate to call it a willow tree stump.

 C38

    I only remember that ever since I was very young, there was this willow tree in front of my grandmother''s house. When I was young, I used to climb it quite a bit, but this willow tree was a bit strange, unlike other trees.


    This tree, if accidentally broken, will have a red liquid, like blood, so I rarely touch it, red, always gives people a sense of insecurity and fear.


    It is also easy to associate it with blood.


    After listening to her grandma''s story, Lin Dan''s beautiful eyebrows furrowed even more.


    Lin Dan didn''t say much in front of his grandmother, she only said that she would go and have a look, and since I wasn''t at ease with her, I said my greetings to his grandmother before following her out.


    Seeing Lin Dan, I discovered that her expression had become much heavier than before. I know that even though Danshen doesn''t have very powerful Tao Arts, she had still grown up alongside the Daoist since young, so she should have more experience than us.


    "Danshen, do you know something?"


    Hearing my voice, Danshen turned around and looked at me, nodded, and then shook her head, "We''ll talk after Senior Brother comes. This time, the trouble might be a little big, even Senior Brother might not be able to get rid of it!"


    "Is it that serious?" I knew that this matter was a little difficult, but I never thought that it would be so serious as what Danshen said.


    "Look at the sky. Isn''t it very gloomy, and Black Qi is faintly appearing? "


    I looked up at the sky. Indeed, it was as Lin Dan had said, the entire sky was gloomy, very stuffy, very depressing, and also had an uneasy feeling.


    If Lin Dan hadn''t said so, I wouldn''t have noticed. But from the looks of it, it seemed to be even more serious than what she had said.


    Could this have something to do with the object on the ground?


    Danshen told me that there are two kinds of evil beings, evil beings and normal beings. Evil beings are used to harm people, while normal objects are used to suppress evil beings.


    Grandma treated this as a story, but Danshen and I did not, we knew that what she said was the truth, and the thing under the willow tree could possibly be the jade pendant left behind by the old Taoist.


    "I''ve seen Danshen, what should we do now?"


    Since it''s related to my grandmother, I feel a little out of control. At this moment, Lin Dan has actually become my only life-saving straw.


    "I don''t know either. If those things were to come out from the ground, perhaps this village would ¡­" "After all, debts must be paid. As the descendants of those who dug up the graves, the villagers naturally ¡­"


    Lin Dan didn''t finish her words, but I understood the meaning behind her words.


    "How about this, I''ll go and make some preparations. When my grandma gets better, we''ll take her and leave!"


    "Alright!" Lin Dan''s method was undoubtedly the only method that she could use right now.


    The sky was getting darker. Lin Dan and I were lying beside Grandma''s bed, and after a while, we felt a wave of sleepiness come over. I covered my mouth, yawned twice, and fell asleep beside her bed.


    In his dreams, he saw a large courtyard. The woman was knitting against the wall while the man''s yard was growing a small vegetable. They smiled at each other as they were watering.


    After a while, the scene changed. The man was holding the woman in his arms as the two of them stood in the courtyard. The woman seemed to be crying.


    As the man consoled them, the two of them kneeled on the ground again, facing towards the sky as if they were praying for something.


    Then, he saw the man personally plant a willow tree and bury a clay doll under the tree root. The man personally planted a willow tree and then bury a clay doll under the tree root.


    Then, with a twist of the picture, under the man''s willow tree, a baby appeared. It was a boy, but he was alone.


    He didn''t know if it was abandoned or what was going on ¡­


    As the boy grew older, he continued to look for something until he came to the big yard again. Why did it look like it before? Because the willow tree, after living in the yard for a few days, he chopped at the willow tree with an axe. The willow tree bled and the boy fell to the ground.


    Then, the scene changed. A very beautiful woman, with a beautiful smile and a smile that could topple nations, met a handsome man on the way to a playground.


    Not long after, the two of them fell in love.


    They looked just like the couple in the dream. However, their statuses had changed. The girl was the eldest daughter of the Prime Minister''s Estate, and the man was the current prince.


    The two of them loved each other very much. Soon, under the orders of their parents and the arrangements of the matchmaker, the two of them became husband and wife.


    Women especially liked willow trees, especially that long willow tree on their doorstep. When a man saw a woman like it, he built an autumn rack for her on the willow branch.


    When the woman was fine, she would sit on the swing and sway. When the man was fine, she would gently push him from behind. When the woman smiled, she looked very pretty. Her name was Liu Yan, but the man seemed to prefer to call her lass.


    Afterwards, for some reason, the woman''s face became paler day by day, but she still liked to play by the willow tree. Even though she was weak, she still wanted to lean against the willow tree and hug the tree trunk.


    Not long after, the woman died of an illness.


    The prince knelt beside the willow tree, holding his lover''s body and crying incessantly.


    This scene gave me a very familiar feeling, as though I had seen it somewhere.


    Later on, the man was unwilling to be reincarnated again. Worried that he would miss out on his beloved person, he began to recruit Daoists without restraint. He was prepared to learn magic techniques from them so that he wouldn''t die of old age.


    At the same time, he recruited many laborers to help him build a mausoleum.


    Then the dream blurred, and I didn''t see what happened to the man.


    Just as I was feeling curious, a distant voice sounded by my ear: "Yanyan, do you still remember me? "I am Ouyang. Do you still remember the oath we made and the willow trees we planted?"


    "Yanyan, you''re finally back. I''ve waited very hard for you!"


    Hearing the voice, I couldn''t help but be confused. However, I couldn''t open my mouth to ask the question ¡­


    The man''s voice was full of helplessness and longing: "Yanyan, I''ve already helped you settle this situation. I will wait for you to think of me, then go find me ¡­"


    Who is it?


    Why does this sound sound so familiar to me?


    Who was he?


    "Lingyue, Lingyue, wake up, it''s not good ¡­"


    Just as I was struggling over who the man was, Lin Dan''s voice sounded out, and after a burst of pushing, I woke up from my dream.


    "What''s wrong, Danshen?"


    Looking at her anxious expression, I, who was still sleepy, was still unable to react.


    "Look, Grandma''s gone!"


    As Lin Dan said that, she pointed to the empty bed. I didn''t see my grandmother''s figure, so I immediately woke up. I couldn''t help but feel my heart tighten, and I immediately had a bad premonition.


    "Hey, Qing Qing, you shouldn''t have come back!"


    Qin Yize''s voice once again rang out in my mind. Hearing this sigh, I had already understood that this matter should not be that simple.


    "Qin Yize, tell me, where is my grandma?"

 C39

    At this time, I didn''t care about Lin Dan being there, as I shouted out Qin Yize''s name into the air. Danshen isn''t someone who doesn''t have a sense of propriety.


    This meant that she had already searched everywhere.


    Adding on Qin Yize''s inexplicable sigh, I instantly understood that this matter should not be that simple.


    "Lingyue, calm down, I know my grandma is gone. You are in a hurry, but you can''t lose your mind right now!"


    Danshen was shocked by how I frantically called out to Qin Yize. She only thought that I was in such a hurry because my grandma had disappeared, but I did not explain anything to her.


    After shouting a few times, I couldn''t see Qin Yize appearing, so I had no choice but to give up, and turned and ran out of my maternal grandma''s room.


    When he arrived outside, he found that the sky was already dark, and he couldn''t even see his fingers in front of him. There was nothing else but the dim light of the street lamps in the distance.


    There were no streetlights around our house, and it was much more difficult to find my grandmother in the dark.


    I turned around and went back into the house. I took out my flashlight and ran out quickly.


    "Grandma ¡­" Grandma, where are you? "


    I shouted around a few times, but there was nothing to be heard except the sound of the mosquitoes.


    ''s voice came from behind me. It was because of her that I remembered that I had neglected Lin Dan.


    Thus, I stopped and waited for her for a moment. When she arrived in front of me, I looked at her guiltily.


    "Sorry, Danshen, I shouldn''t have let you follow me!"


    Danshen laughed and waved at me without care, then suddenly remembered something, and looked at me suspiciously: "Lingyue, did you know something before you went home? That''s why you insisted on not letting me come back with you!"


    I nodded but didn''t deny it.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you about this later. We need to find Grandma first!"


    Danshen held onto the Luo Sutra and followed the directions given by the Luo Sutra. When we stopped at the door of a house, she was still a little confused.


    There were some who were crying their hearts out, some were comforting others, but after hearing the familiar drumming sound, my thoughts slowly became lively. I grabbed Lin Dan''s hand, and said to her:


    "Danshen, I remember now, tonight is Aunt Rao''s night field (funeral). Did Grandma come here to help?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s possible!"


    Regarding my guesses, Danshen also did not know, and only said a few ambiguous words.


    Normally, our family''s relationship is so close, and the Aunt Rao has helped our family quite a bit. Now that she has left, it is only right for Grandma to help us.


    Lin Dan and I stood at the doorway and walked in without hesitation.


    Walking to the mourning hall, he saw the portrait of the Aunt Rao in the middle of the hall. It was not very beautiful, but it looked pretty good.


    He had never mentioned it before, there were five people in the Aunt Rao, and his cousin died early. Now, there were two children and his uncle at home.


    At this moment, they were all kneeling in the mourning hall. Anyone who came would have to kowtow in gratitude.


    Lin Dan and I knelt down to the portrait of our aunt, kowtowed a few times, then stood up and bowed again.


    "Our local custom is to have people sing a funeral song, which is also called a mourning song."


    We stood up, not bothering to greet our cousins, and began to search the crowd for my grandmother.


    At this moment, the aunt''s daughter was crying bitterly on her aunt''s coffin. Her relatives were trying to comfort her, but there were some who cried along because they were sad or couldn''t stand the atmosphere.


    My cousin''s daughter was a year younger than me, and my son was not even ten years old. I had never had a mother since I was a child, and now that I saw them like this, I could not help but feel sad.


    Although I was almost killed the night I came back, she still left. Somehow, I felt sad as well.


    When my eyes became misty with tears, I opened them and saw my grandma standing at my cousin''s coffin, pulling her daughter. I immediately grabbed onto Lin Dan''s hand and walked over.


    Her grandma''s body was in good condition, so the Yin Qi inside the coffin wasn''t too strong. She couldn''t let her body be harmed again.


    "Qing Qing, don''t go!"


    Qin Yize''s voice sounded in my mind, but I only focused on my grandmother and did not think too much about it.


    Just as Lin Dan and I walked to the side of my aunt''s coffin, the huge red pine coffin exploded with a bang, and a spirit hall was immediately blown into pieces. The spirit house flew away, and the two golden girls who were standing by the side of the house did not have anything either, and the things placed on the table flew all over the place as well.


    The coffin exploded. Many people in the mourning hall had been hit by the coffin pieces. Some had been shot in the eyes, some had been shot in the head, and some had been shot in the heart.


    In a short while, the hall was filled with endless wails and screams.


    If Lin Dan had not reacted so quickly, pulling me to the side to dodge the attack, she would have been struck by the coffin and pressed down on me. The two people below are Lin Dan and I.


    The sudden change caused the entire hall to be thrown into chaos. Many of those who came to see their aunt off screamed out of fright, especially when they saw their aunt''s daughter exploded, leaving only her head staring at the sky with eyes wide open.


    Some of the more timid ones cried out in fear and fainted on the spot.


    Some of them had been hit by the debris and died on the spot.


    This happened too suddenly and too seriously. Many people said that their family was haunted and left the house screaming.


    I ignored the fear and searched for my grandmother in the crowd.


    After searching for a while, I was unable to find her. I could only endure the disgust and fear as I leaned towards the coffin. I remembered that my grandmother was also pulling my cousin''s daughter by the coffin.


    Approaching closer, he saw that it was not only his cousin''s daughter who had been blown up by the explosion, but also his son who was not even ten years old.


    The child was in an even more miserable state. All of the bones in his body had been shattered, and his blood flowed out along the broken pieces of the coffin, making "hualala" sounds.


    It was only then that I noticed that the coffin had exploded, but there was no sign of my cousin''s ashes.


    This knowledge gradually deepened the bad premonition in my heart.


    Especially after what happened that night, I started to suspect if the explosion was caused by my cousin.


    I carefully searched but didn''t find my grandmother. I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart before immediately becoming worried. I didn''t know where she had gone to.


    Just as she was about to pull Lin Dan home to take a look, her cousin''s door opened automatically without a sound and with a bang, she closed it herself.


    The candle on the table was constantly flickering, as if it was on the verge of being extinguished. However, it just could not be extinguished.


    I held Lin Dan''s hand tightly and rushed towards the door, ready to pull the door open and run out, but that door seemed to be locked by someone, no matter how hard we tried, there was no reaction at all.


    "Danshen, what should we do now?"

 C40

    I turned my head to look at Lin Dan, but realized that she didn''t know what was by my side anymore. What I was grabbing on to was only one hand, and furthermore, that hand didn''t seem to be Lin Dan''s.


    The place where his wrist had been cut off was still dripping blood on the ground.


    I cried out and quickly threw away the hand in my hand.


    "Danshen? Danshen? "


    I called out a few times from the surroundings, but didn''t get a response from Danshen. My aunt''s house wasn''t very big, it was a kitchen, two bedrooms, and a living room.


    At this moment, aside from those who came to see my aunt off after being beaten to death by the coffin, there was no one else around me. The atmosphere was so quiet that it was terrifying.


    The electric light above his head crackled as if it had short-circuited. With a sudden snap, it was extinguished with a "pa" sound.


    I pulled at the door again, still as still as before.


    I remembered that my cousin''s house had a back door, so I wanted to try out the kitchen. To be honest, I was extremely afraid right now, especially with so many dead people in the living room. I didn''t even know where Danshen had gone to.


    There are too many questions in my mind, but the most important thing is to leave this place first. Just as I started to move my feet, the surrounding air changed once again, as if something flew past me.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. Kacha kacha sounds rang out in the room as my gaze followed the source of the sound.


    He was pressed down by the coffin. Down below, the bodies of my cousin''s daughter and son were making noises and recovering at a speed I could see with my own eyes.


    I watched helplessly as the coffin plates were pushed apart by their bodies, before standing up from the ground. They were all covered in blood, and the bloody areas on them continued to grow.


    My aunt''s son had already stood up and was looking at me with a strange expression. The blood on his body flowed out like water from a pipe. The skin all over his body rapidly shriveled up before finally turning into a layer of skin that covered his bones.


    My aunt''s daughter was the same, both of them eventually turned into shriveled corpses. When she looked at me, she had the same weird expression on her face.


    I leaned against the door and felt a little weak. I saw them die with my own eyes, but I just couldn''t believe they were alive.


    I tried to turn and pull at the door, but I didn''t have the strength to do so.


    "Sister Lingyue, come over here and play with us!"


    While I was trying to figure out how to get out of here, the son of my cousin started walking toward me.


    Just like usual, he called me big sister Lingyue. In the past, I would happily agree to it, but now, I didn''t dare to agree. It seems like they were pestering me, if I agreed, then I wouldn''t be able to leave this place tonight.


    At this moment, a hand suddenly patted on my shoulder. At this moment, I could no longer scream. It was as if my entire body had been drained of energy.


    I didn''t expect to see a living person behind me.


    As expected, just as I finished my thoughts, a familiar voice sounded from behind me.


    "Lingyue, you can''t bear to part with your cousin, come send me off, why not come with me!"


    As she spoke, I could even feel the cold touch of her sharp nails on my skin.


    Before I could reply, my aunt''s daughter and son were already in front of me, and following behind them was my uncle.


    He had a blank look on his face. Compared to his aunt''s daughter and son, he looked a little better. However, he seemed to be alive and probably under someone''s control as he walked mechanically.


    "Sister Lingyue, we are really hungry. Can you let me eat the food in your stomach?"


    Feeling a sharp pain in my finger, I looked down to see that my cousin''s son was already biting my finger and sucking on it. I flung him away with all my might, and he fell to the ground, staring at me with pitiful eyes.


    My stomach?


    What''s in my stomach?


    Why are they pestering me?


    Too many, too many questions, I couldn''t make heads or tails of them.


    But I know that this isn''t the time to be entangled with this. The most important thing is to escape first.


    But I am surrounded by my cousin''s family. How can I escape?


    Then, before I could think about anything else, I felt a pain in my shoulder, and then my vision went dark and I fainted.


    When I woke up again, I was awakened by a cold wind.


    I opened my eyes and looked around. There seemed to be sounds of dripping water around me, but I couldn''t see anything. Just as I was about to stand up, I suddenly heard a sharp voice.


    "He woke up so quickly? "As expected of the Ji Yin girl, tsk tsk, this leather bag is not bad, once I finish eating the food in your stomach, I will change it to your leather bag, it''s simply perfect!"


    When I came back to my senses from my voice, a female ghost with unreadable features, dressed in white and with her hair hanging down, was standing in front of me.


    More accurately speaking, she was floating.


    As soon as she said that, her long arm reached out to me.


    My stomach, it''s my stomach again, what''s in my stomach?


    I tried to dodge, but my body seemed to be tied up and I couldn''t move.


    What should he do?


    I was very anxious, but I wasn''t willing to give up.


    I could be here, it must be my cousin. They tied me up, but why didn''t they eat me?


    There should only be one possibility, and that was that this ghost girl was stronger than them.


    I can''t even escape from them, let alone this ghost girl.


    Her hand was about to land on my stomach.


    Suddenly, something moved in my stomach. With a bang, the white-clothed female ghost was bounced out.


    After a period of dizziness, I landed in Qin Yize''s embrace.


    "Dammit, I told you not to come back. You just wouldn''t listen. You ¡­ This King is so infuriated! "


    Qin Yize''s flustered and exasperated voice made me feel wronged. He had clearly been by my side the entire time, yet he did not help to save me. He had to wait until now and ask him something.


    I have a temper too, and I''m not a clay doll.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Even if I die here today, it will still be my life!"


    I pushed Qin Yize away and walked out of his embrace, looking at him with a bit of indifference.


    "Hmph, you ungrateful woman!"


    Qin Yize was probably angered by me, after he finished speaking, he disappeared.


    The female ghost had already stood up and appeared before me once more.


    Ever since my mother had opened my eyes that night, I had been looking at things at night the same way I had during the day, but I hadn''t noticed them until now, when I realized that even without the flashlight, I could see everything in the cave.

 C41

    This was actually an ancient tomb, and inside was a huge sarcophagus. Around it were some very strange but very beautiful carvings, and on the sarcophagus, were actually carvings of Resurrection Lily s.


    And now I realized that the ghost in white didn''t seem to be the master here.


    However, she did not give me much time to think, she just grabbed me and threw me right in front of the coffin. I was in so much pain that I felt stars in my eyes, but I did not care about it much.


    Now there''s really no one to save me.


    The white-clothed female ghost threw me in front of the sarcophagus and kneeled in front of it. She spoke respectfully: "Little Princess, I''ve brought the person over for you. Eat the thing inside of her stomach and you''ll be able to greatly increase your magic power. Then, you''ll be able to break through the seal and leave this place!"


    As soon as the ghost lady in white finished her words, the sarcophagus began to shake violently. Rumbling sounds could be heard as dirt and rocks fell down from above the cave as if they were going to collapse.


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the lid of the coffin flew up and fell to the side. A woman wearing Qing Dynasty clothes sat up from the coffin.


    A shriveled hand wearing a qipao slowly came out from the coffin and extended towards me.


    I subconsciously took a step back and leaned against the wall. Instantly, despair arose in my heart.


    "How dare you female ghost, you dare to touch someone from Yama? "Hurry up and stop ¡­"


    Following my furious roar, the two beautiful men from ancient times appeared before me. This is the fourth time they have saved me.


    "Young Empress, are you alright?"


    A pretty boy dressed in red, no, a judge walked over to my side and asked respectfully.


    "I''m fine. It''s great that you guys came!"


    I said excitedly.


    "Yes, Yama told us to come!"


    "Qin Yize?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that after he left in a fit of anger, he would still remember my consolation. These two judges really came at the right time.


    Later on, I found out that if I were to be eaten by a ghost, not even my soul would be left, much less my bones.


    When he thought about it, he felt a surge of fear.


    "Looks like Yama has really taken a liking to this little girl. Since that''s the case, then I will let her go today. If she lands in my hands again, then don''t blame me for not showing mercy, you guys can leave!"


    He had originally thought that they would have a good fight, but he didn''t think that the woman in the sarcophagus would be so sensible. This saved him a lot of trouble.


    "There is always a reason for wrongdoing and a debt has always been owed. If you only want to seek revenge for your wrongdoings, this Yama can give you a chance. However, if you injure an innocent person, this Yama will definitely not forgive you ¡­"


    The judge in white said to the ghost, and then he walked up to me and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Young Empress, let''s go out!"


    I gritted my teeth and nodded. Shaking his hands. His legs trembled as he walked in front.


    Several times the two handsome men tried to help me, but I refused. No matter how beautiful they were, they were still ghosts, and I didn''t want to be that close to them.


    Walking on the road, from what I heard from the two judges, the moment Lin Dan and I entered the village, we were eyed by people. Lin Dan and my grandma had already been captured by them, and the one who followed me out was also the female ghost who was under the command of the woman in the Qing Dynasty.


    And the grandmother I saw was also fake.


    But they also told me that Lin Dan and my grandma had already been rescued.


    I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Tell me honestly, what is in my stomach? Why does every ghost have to take note of what''s in my stomach? "


    Thinking of all that happened, I couldn''t help but be curious.


    "This ¡­" The judge dressed in white looked at me awkwardly, "Young Empress, you should go ask Yama! "It''s hard to say ¡­"


    "What''s there to be unsure of, did Qin Yize put something in my stomach?"


    Their reaction made me even more doubtful. I couldn''t help but start to make wild guesses. Like I said, why would a King of Hell be looking for me as his wife? There is indeed a conspiracy.


    When the two of them heard me addressing Qin Yize by his name, their gazes towards me were a little different. Shock and admiration, I didn''t know that their eyes were filled with this kind of emotion.


    "Empress, this matter should be told to Yama himself!"


    The same answer made me a little angry. "You all saw it as well. I made him angry, but he just ignored me. What else is there to say?"


    "That''s easy to deal with, as long as Young Empress calls out to the jade three times, husband, Yama will appear!"


    "Eh ¡­" Three black lines immediately appeared at the corner of my eyes. Three? I couldn''t utter a word.


    After conversing with them, my emotions gradually calmed down. I wasn''t that afraid anymore and my walking speed had unknowingly increased as well.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach a place not far from my house.


    "Lingyue, Lingyue?"


    Vaguely, I heard someone call out to me. It sounded like Danshen''s voice, and when I looked over from afar, I could see that the lights in my house were still on. One light was like beans, but somehow, I felt at ease.


    After taking a few more steps, I saw a trembling figure and a smaller figure at the front. They were walking while calling out my name.


    "I''m here," I answered before turning around to look at the two judges behind me. "Thank you, I''m home!"


    "Young Empress, no need to be courteous, we should return to report. That''s right, Young Empress is worried about your safety, so she intentionally left a Yin Messenger for you. If there''s anything you need, just tell him to do!"


    The moment the judge in white finished his sentence, a male ghost with a snow-white face and a pigtail appeared in front of me.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    This was clearly the happy ghost in the movie.


    The Yin Messenger bowed respectfully to me, "Why is Young Empress laughing?"


    The judge dressed in red, even his hair is red, which suits his personality. He was a little impatient, so he asked me right after I finished laughing.


    "Nothing, I just feel like he''s like a happy ghost in a movie. What''s your name?"


    After answering the red-clothed judge''s question, I turned my gaze towards Yin Messenger. Compared to the pretty boys, I like to tease them.


    "In reply to Young Empress, my name is Wu Ang."


    "I got it!"


    While we were talking, Lin Dan and Grandma had already reached a place not too far away from me. I looked at the two judges for a moment, then ignored them and hastily ran in the direction of Grandma and the others.

 C42

    "Grandma, Danshen, I''m here!"


    "Lingyue, where did you go? We''ve been looking for you for a long time, why did you disappear when we woke up? "


    "I''m fine, I was just casually walking around. Let''s go home now!" Facing Lin Dan and my grandma''s concerned eyes, I casually told a small lie. Just now, those two judges told me that my grandma''s and Lin Dan''s memories had been erased.


    This is good too.


    After returning home, I briefly washed my face and rinsed my mouth before heading up. I slept on the bed for so long that I was tired and scared. Not long after, he fell asleep in a daze.


    I don''t know how much time had passed before I woke up. When I opened my eyes, I saw Qin Yize.


    I tried to push him away, to stretch out my arm, and realized that I couldn''t do it.


    Thinking about how my grandma and Lin Dan lived next door, I couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.


    ¡­.


    Although this is not the first time we have done this with Qin Yize, this is the first time we are lying down like normal couples.


    "Q-Qin Yize ¡­"


    I tried calling his name. He raised his eyelids and gave a slight ''hmm''. It was such a weird thing to do. Even though it was night, I could look at things as if they were day. This kind of feeling is still very good sometimes. I am truly grateful to my mother.


    "Are you still angry?"


    He ignored me.


    I continued, "What''s in my stomach?"


    "You don''t want me to come back because of the things in the tomb at the back of the mountain? Or because of what''s in my stomach? "


    "Will everyone in the village die? Why? Can you save them? "


    I asked all the questions in my mind in one breath, but I didn''t get a single answer. Just as I was feeling discouraged, a magnetic voice sounded in my ear.


    "My son!"


    "Wh ¡­" "What?"


    I was a little taken aback. "What did you say?" Is the one in my womb your son? "


    Half a second later, I suddenly sat up in bed, staring at my stomach, exclaiming.


    "En!"


    It was another word of reply, and just as I was still in a daze, Qin Yize continued to speak. It''s best if you don''t care about the matters of the village! I can''t do anything about it either. At most, I can only protect you! "


    "Can''t, or won''t?" From Qin Yize''s words, I seem to see a trace of hope.


    "Everyone ¡­"


    "Then can you save them? I beg you, you are the Yama, and the lives of everyone are under your control, can''t you save them? "


    "Humans have their own way of life, ghosts have their own way of life, but everything can''t avoid the Heavenly Dao. This King can''t interfere with karma, but the Heavenly Dao is above all rights, do you understand!?"


    It''s rare for Qin Yize to have such a good temper and say so much to me, as though he was afraid that I would ask something else. After speaking, he turned into a wisp of white smoke and entered into the jade pendant.


    Previously, I didn''t know where he went, but I was able to accept it. But now, looking at him in the jade pendant, I felt a little awkward. It was as if he was watching me do everything.


    I yelled a few times at the jade pendant, but he didn''t reply. I took the jade pendant off and threw it aside.


    Early the next morning, I was woken up by Danshen, "Lingyue, come and look!"


    I quickly got up and went out of the room. My grandmother had also woken up. Her face was still pale, but it was much better than yesterday. I rushed forward to support her and we went into the courtyard.


    Seeing Danshen staring at the willow tree that was once again growing on the ground, Grandma was also very surprised, "How could this happen? This tree, was obviously cut down by me the day before yesterday!"


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but to be shocked. I recalled the dream I had last night, and I quickly went forward to investigate, but Danshen pulled me back.


    "Lingyue, be careful!" I nodded towards Danshen and looked at her with a gaze of relief.


    Then, he walked forward and saw that the willow tree had recovered to its original state. There were no signs of a cut, and there wasn''t even a hole that Danshen had dug on the ground yesterday.


    Just when I thought it was strange, my eyes glanced over and found a clay doll at the bottom of the willow tree. I was very curious, so I reached out and took the clay doll in my hand.


    Somehow, I felt as though something had entered my body but was unable to capture anything.


    I think because I saw the clay doll, I remembered what Qin Yize said last night.


    I didn''t expect that I would have his child in my stomach. For a moment, I couldn''t accept it. I couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was.


    Retracting my thoughts, my gaze continues to fall upon the clay doll in my hands. I can only see that the clay doll is being pinched lifelike, especially its eyes.


    I was holding the clay doll in my hand. As I played, Danshen, seeing this, immediately snatched it away from me.


    "This is not a simple clay doll. Do you see this black eye? This is caused by the accumulation of resentment all year round, but it''s strange. Yesterday, I was on guard against being attacked by resentment, so why are my hands so fine? "


    Danshen said, she then looked at it carefully, and wrapped it with the yellow talisman, and said: "Next time, leave it to my senior, it''s safe."


    As soon as Lin Dan reminded me, I couldn''t help but think of Mu Chen as well, and following that, a cold snort came from my mind.


    I knew it was him and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Thinking that the matters of the village had not been resolved, I thought about asking Lin Dan if I could call his senior brother over. Before I even opened my mouth, someone ran over from the village and told my grandma that the Mother (Aunt) in the west of the village had gone crazy.


    No matter who we see, bite, let us meet a little bit more careful. (TL: OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG/OMG

 C43

    After hearing this news, my heart skipped a beat. It seemed that something really was going to happen.


    I glanced at my grandmother, and then pulled Lin Dan to the side.


    He said to Lin Dan: "Danshen, can you call your senior brother over? I keep having the feeling that something is going to happen!"


    Danshen looked at me and smiled mysteriously.


    "So it wasn''t just me who felt it, you also know. But there''s no need to call him, he''s already on his way!"


    Just as Lin Dan finished speaking, a familiar voice came to our ears.


    "Danshen, Lingyue!"


    "Senior brother (Taoist Mu Chen)."


    We followed the sound and saw Mu Chen on the road below our house. This time he wasn''t wearing a robe, but a white T-shirt, jeans, white sneakers and a head of short hair. He looked especially sunny and handsome.


    Compared to the last time he saw him, it was countless times more handsome.


    "Hmph, Hua Chi, stay away from that man!" Other than This King, you are not allowed to look at other men. "


    Qin Yize''s voice that was filled with magnetism yet also carried a trace of arrogance rang in my mind once again. My mouth twitched, and I ignored him.


    So when we saw Mu Chen, Lin Dan and I seemed to be especially passionate.


    Even the passionate Mu Chen felt that something was wrong.


    His sharp gaze was like an X-ray, sweeping across us in large numbers, "Speak honestly, have you caused trouble again?"


    "No, no, we''re so obedient, how could we possibly cause trouble, is it Lingyue?"


    Danshen waved his hand to deny it, and at the same time, pulled me over to ask. I nodded, "This time, it really isn''t Danshen who is in trouble, but ¡­ Taoist Mu Chen, I believe you can also tell that something is amiss with this village! "


    I really don''t know how to say it, too much, afraid that he will notice something, afraid that he won''t understand it.


    Mu Chen stretched out two fingers and placed it between his eyebrows. He closed his eyes and looked at me for a while, then looked at me and nodded.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Danshen and stretched out his hand towards her. "Give me that thing!"


    "Hmm?" Danshen was slightly taken aback, then she understood what was going on. She took out the clay doll that was wrapped with yellow talismans and gave it to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen received it and took a glance at it. His gaze once again fell on my body, or more accurately speaking, it was my stomach.


    Then, he pinched his fingers and sighed, "Destiny, evil, heaven''s will is like this, heaven''s will is like this!"


    "Senior Brother, what do you mean?"


    Lin Dan and I were both confused. We didn''t understand what Mu Chen was saying, but I had a faint feeling that Mu Chen''s words were related to me, to the thing in my stomach.


    Mu Chen shook his head, "It''s alright, originally it was a calamity, but I never thought it would be resolved so easily by Lingyue.


    Afterwards, he heard from Mu Chen that if the little clay doll under the willow tree did not reveal its evil nature and saw the light of day again, all the ghosts in this village would be used by him, and this village was destined to be destroyed.


    But Yin Messenger''s fault was resolved by me.


    However, he didn''t tell me how it was resolved. He only said that it was a divine opportunity that couldn''t be revealed.


    But since he came, it''s not like he didn''t do anything. For the entire three days, he brought Lin Dan and I went to all the corners of the village and reburied the corpses that were dug out from building houses along the way.


    Furthermore, he did some legal deeds to appease all of those ghosts and souls. Those who were reborn were sent to be reborn, and those who were reborn were accepted.


    With the exception of the one in the tomb at the back of the mountain, everyone else calmed down. The people in the village also slowly became normal.


    Even so, a lot of people still died in Aunt Rao''s home that time.


    From what Mu Chen said, those people were all people that had reached the end of their lifespan.


    Even if it wasn''t for that incident, he would have died that day.


    When Lin Dan heard the conversation between me and Mu Chen, she looked at me suspiciously and asked me why she didn''t know what I had said. I only smiled and didn''t tell her about it.


    On the way back to school, I asked Mu Chen, "Why didn''t you also accept that female ghost from the Qing dynasty?"


    Mu Chen shook his head, revealing an unfathomable look.


    Because in the cycle of the heavens, the Underworld had no choice but to let her stay in this world to seek revenge. However, they did not let her go, giving her three hundred years of time. Furthermore, they had even sealed her for three hundred years. "In addition, the three hundred year agreement is almost here ¡­"


    Mu Chen didn''t finish speaking, but I still understood what he meant. When the time comes, whether she has revenge or not, she had to return to the Underworld.


    No wonder she was so eager to eat me to increase her Fa Li.


    But Mu Chen and I didn''t know that the enemy we underestimated this time, would almost lose his life in her hands.


    On the way, because Mu Chen had something to do, he took his leave and returned to the school. ''s roommates had already returned a long time ago, each of them talking about what would happen after we got home, but Danshen and I didn''t mention anything about it.


    On the way home, it had been extremely thrilling and tiring.


    I''ve been back at school for several days and I still can''t react.


    "Yanyan, do you still remember me? "I am Ouyang. Do you still remember the oath we made and the willow trees we planted?"


    "Yanyan, you''re finally back. I''ve waited very hard for you!"


    Ah!" I sat up abruptly in bed, patting my chest with lingering fear. In the two days I was back at school, I would repeat the same dream every night in my dreams.


    There was always a man in his dreams, and he was very sad, and very longing for a woman named Yanyan.


    I had this dream when I went home, the afternoon my grandmother cut down the willow tree and fell ill, and I knew that they were a loving couple.


    I have been repeating the dream every day for the last two days. In my dreams, I have almost felt their sadness.


    He touched the corner of his eyes, and sure enough, there were tears flowing down his cheeks.


    I checked the time with my phone. It was only 2 in the morning. I turned off my phone and lay on my bed, but I couldn''t fall asleep.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the story in his dream was very familiar, as if he had experienced it himself.


    Suddenly something flashed through my mind.


    I remember the day after school started, when Lin Dan and I went to the mountain behind school. When I fell into the cave, I met a beautiful ghost boy.


    The contents of the mural were almost exactly the same as in my dream.


    But why did I dream about these things?


    The next day, when I woke up, I told Danshen about my dream and also told him about the ghost guy in the cave. After Danshen finished listening, she decisively decided to bring me to the back mountain.


    When I thought about the male ghost that was injured by the jade pendant, I decisively rejected it.

 C44

    Because it was the weekend, the two of us strolled the streets. Beside a fortune-telling stall, Danshen forcefully pulled me over, telling me to tell the fortune.


    I wanted to leave, but I didn''t really believe in that, I just couldn''t turn Danshen around, and sat down with her.


    The old man with the goatee and the black sunglasses was sitting cross-legged on the ground. In front of him were a chart of the eight trigrams, a drawing box, and a scripture.


    The old man wiped his beard and laughed heartily. "Life is difficult. One cannot beg others. Destiny has its destiny to be able to come to this old man''s place. They are all fated people!"


    Although she didn''t know what it meant, it was probably us two. Danshen immediately went over and asked the old man what she wanted.


    The old man looked at me and said, "In July, I was born to be a woman of extreme yin. In my dreams, I wore a wedding dress and was destined to be a wife of the Ghost King. Three years of love, this life is hard to continue, fate do not force, harming others eventually harm themselves! "This lady will do her best ¡­"


    I didn''t ask him what he meant by that, but I did understand the first few lines. It should be because he said that Qin Yize and I are related to each other, so what''s the meaning of the latter words?


    He looked at it, shook her head and sighed, then Lin Dan spoke again.


    "The same life is different from the same person, the same person is different life. Even if the same life is the same, in the end, I''ve still betrothed myself to her!"


    After the old man finished speaking, she used the eight trigram diagram to wrap up all of his items. Just as she was about to leave, Danshen immediately pulled the old man back, "What do you mean? Even though I don''t really understand it, I can feel that your words don''t have a good meaning! "


    The old man shook his head and sighed. He waved his hand and left as if he was fleeing.


    The old man''s words confused Danshen and I, but we were no longer in the mood to shop.


    Because of my dream these past two days, I didn''t have a good rest. When I got back to my room, I wanted to go to bed to catch up on my sleep.


    Speaking of which, it was strange, ever since I returned to school, Qin Yize had disappeared somewhere in the past two days, and did not come looking for me every night like before.


    Just as I finished washing my face and lying down on the bed, Danshen''s phone rang. Because there''s only Danshen and I in the dorm, Danshen didn''t avoid me when she answered the phone.


    Hearing her tone, the other party should be Mu Chen. Danshen sat on the bed with his legs crossed and was talking about something. One moment he was laughing, the next he was tangled.


    As I lay on Danshen''s bed, I couldn''t see her expression clearly, and could only judge based on her tone of voice.


    "Senior Brother, I don''t want to go back. Besides, school has already started. If I were to ask for more leave, teacher might not be willing either!"


    Listening to Danshen''s words, Danshen''s phone started ringing.


    It seemed like Mu Chen had something to ask her to go back.


    Then, I heard Danshen say, "Senior Brother, you are really worried about me. We are good friends, we have experienced so many things together, I believe she will not harm me, I really ¡­"


    Danshen had not finished speaking, but she seemed to have been interrupted.


    "Oh, okay!" After that, without knowing what the other party said to her, she sounded depressed, and hung up the phone. Danshen stood up and used both her hands to grab the edge of my bed, pouting her lips, and said to me with a face full of grievance.


    "Lingyue, I may have to leave for a few days. Senior Brother just called me to tell me that I have to go back, and didn''t tell me why ¡­" I also sat up from the bed.


    I smiled helplessly at her. Actually, I''m rather jealous of Lin Dan for having such a senior brother who dotes on her, but unlike me, I don''t have a single family member other than my grandmother.


    "Danshen, be obedient. Since your senior brother wants you to go back, then go back. Maybe there''s something that you need to know, it''s just that it''s not convenient to tell you about it over the phone."


    "Is that really the case? "Why do I feel weird? Moreover, senior brother told me to leave you ¡­" Before Danshen could finish speaking, she seemed to have realized something and stopped himself.


    I didn''t expect that the matter would actually have something to do with me, but I didn''t mind it too much. After all, other than the fact that my relationship with Danshen was slightly better, we didn''t have much of an intimate relationship.


    His Senior Brother being on guard against me was also because of his relationship with Lin Dan, so I couldn''t say anything.


    After comforting Danshen for a while, she unwillingly started to pack her things.


    After Danshen left, I immediately felt that the entire dorm room was empty. Due to the matter of Ai Mengmeng being persecuted by the plane''s head previously, after she returned home, she started to go insane, and was still receiving treatment at home.


    Fang Yunxi was the same as well. She had been acting mysteriously ever since she returned, and whenever he had something to do, he would see her daydreaming somewhere.


    I had never been in a relationship and didn''t know what it was like to be in a relationship, but I didn''t have the energy to think too much about it.


    The sky started to darken as I lay on the bed in a daze. I didn''t know when I fell asleep.


    He did not know how long he slept, but he was awoken by the dream once again.


    The dream was becoming more and more frequent, and the feeling was becoming more and more real, as if the person in the dream was like me, as if I was experiencing it myself.


    This time, the dream was even more strange. I actually heard a child with a soft voice and a cute appearance. I was about to walk over to see him, but then I heard him call me Mama.


    I was jolted awake.


    Every time I woke up, I felt so tired.


    Exhaustion.


    I was just about to get off the bed to clean up when my phone rang. When I saw that the name was Lin Dan calling, I realised that Danshen had left her phone charger at the dormitory. She said that she had bought a ticket for the night, and was already on her way back to school.


    Want me to send it to her.


    When I got out of bed, I found the charger on her bedside table and told her I''d wash my face and send it to her.


    I thought I had slept for a long time, but when I looked at the time, I realized that after Danshen left, I had actually slept for less than an hour.


    After packing up quickly and carrying the charger, I went out the door.


    At the bus stop, I saw Danshen, who passed the charger to her. Danshen thanked me, but she still didn''t seem to trust me, so she took out a stack of yellow talismans from her bag and passed it to me.


    "Lingyue, I''m not by your side during this period of time. Take these talismans.


    I took the yellow talisman and thanked Lin Dan gratefully. After watching her get on the bus, I walked back to the bus station without a destination in mind.


    To be honest, I still couldn''t bear to part with Lin Dan. Even though I knew that she would return, I couldn''t help but feel that it was better to send her off with a feeling that I didn''t know what to say.


    Walking along the road, he saw many people burning paper money. He could not help but feel somewhat puzzled, what kind of days were these?


    Ye Zichen took out his phone and saw that it was already the first of October.


    At the first of October, it was called the Second Ghost Festival in China, which was also known as the next Yuan Festival. It was one of the four Ghost Festival in China, and thinking that it was easier to recruit ghosts in my current system, I couldn''t help but speed up my pace to go back to school.

 C45

    After just a few steps, I felt that something was wrong. The previously bustling street was now empty except for the people who squatted by the side of the road, burning paper.


    Not only that, but there were very few cars. Even if there were, they would still quickly fly away.


    My feet moved even faster. When I reached the corner of our school, I saw a little girl in a pure white princess dress with a doll in her hands anxiously searching for something not far in front of me.


    It could be seen from her expression that she was very anxious.


    His small face was scrunched up, as if he was about to cry.


    As I passed her, she grabbed me by the hand.


    "Sister, sister, can you help me?"


    Her voice was sweet and soft, very cute and pleasant to listen to. I nodded when I thought about it and squatted down to ask her.


    "Little sister, how can I help you?" When the little girl heard my reply, she smiled, revealing two cute little canines.


    "Big sister, do you see my dad''s head? I can''t find it ¡­"


    After hearing what she said, I flung the little girl''s hand away and subconsciously retreated a few steps back. I looked at her with a terrified expression.


    "Elder sister, did you see my father''s head?" The little girl was a little shy due to my actions, so she asked again.


    This time, I also recovered from the shock. Without saying anything, I started to run.


    Behind me, the little girl''s voice followed me like a shadow, asking me again and again, "Big sister, do you see my father''s head?"


    My heart was about to collapse. I''m really regretting letting Danshen leave.


    I kept running, but what made me happy was that the school was already right in front of me. I silently counted the distance, 20 meters, 15 meters, 10 meters ¡­ Three, two, one ¡­


    We''ve arrived. We''ve finally arrived. I feel that we just need to return to school. As expected, I didn''t see that little girl chasing us.


    My heart also finally relaxed a bit. It was almost October 1st, and there were really a lot of lonely ghosts on the road.


    I walked along the road of the school by myself. The light from the street lamps caused my shadow to grow longer. The surroundings were very quiet, but at the same time, I felt that something wasn''t right.


    Even if it was a weekend, there shouldn''t be no one on the field or in the school at all, right?


    As I continued forward, I heard the sound of a basketball hitting the playground, and it was this sound that instantly dispelled my doubts.


    He didn''t go to the playground to take a look and instead headed straight for his dorm.


    Today was the weekend. The dormitory manager also went home, so the lights in their office weren''t turned on. The lights in the corridor were voice-activated. As long as there were any sounds, they would be turned on.


    When I walked in, the whole corridor was dark.


    I stomped my foot on the ground, and the lights in the corridor lit up with a snap. With the light, the fear in my heart wasn''t as intense.


    The school apartment had no elevator. I lived on the sixth floor, so I had to force myself to move up.


    It was probably because of the weekend. The ones who were close to the school had all gone home. Those who didn''t go home, either went to the bar, or went on a date, or went to an unknown place to celebrate.


    The entire dormitory is deserted. Walking in the corridor, my footsteps echo throughout the entire corridor, kacha kacha. Somehow, it makes one feel terrified.


    I walked to the dormitory door and knocked on it. There was no reply, so I took out my key, opened the door, and walked in.


    As I opened the door, I saw a shadow pass before my eyes, and I jerked the light on.


    However, I found nothing. The entire dormitory was empty. It was so quiet that I wanted to escape.


    "Elder sister, did you see my father''s head?"


    Just as I was in a daze, the little girl holding onto the doll suddenly came out from the mirror that our dorm room''s Ai Mengmeng had hung on the wall.


    Ah!" I screamed in fright, opened the door, and ran out of the dormitory.


    The more I ran, the more scared I became. The soft voice behind me had a very penetrating quality to it. I could almost hear it no matter where I went.


    My hands covered my ears as I ran around the school. Unknowingly, I ran outside the school once again.


    But at that moment, the people who had burned the paper on both sides of the road had also disappeared.


    There were only ghosts floating in the air greedily, sucking in the incense.


    I panicked, but I didn''t know where to go. Just then, the child''s voice sounded out from behind me once again.


    Mu Chen, Danshen, where are you?


    Darn it, Qin Yize did not even come out, what the hell, what should I do now?


    That''s right, I remember those two judges from earlier telling me that Qin Yize had arranged for a Yin Messenger to be by my side.


    Thinking about it, I shouted into the air like a drowning person grabbing onto a lifesaver: "Happy ghost? Open... "Eh, that''s not right, Wu Ang ¡­"


    Just as I said that, the happy ghost called Wu Ang appeared by my side.


    "Young Empress, what orders do you have!"


    His sudden appearance gave me a fright. Hearing his voice, my taut nerves eased a little.


    I pointed to the little girl with the doll behind me. "Is there any way you can get her away?"


    "This ¡­" Happy Ghost glanced at the little girl, and his expression became awkward, "Young Empress, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but, it''s just that it''s almost the first of October, they are all allowed to come back to visit families and receive incense. Furthermore, this little one doesn''t have that kind of ability, I was only told by Yama to follow by your side to help him pass the message!"


    "Eh ¡­" The corner of my mouth twitched. Didn''t all the happy ghosts in the movies have some magic? Why is he so weak?


    "Then where is Qin Yize now? What should I do now? "


    The situation in front of me couldn''t stand me blabbering on any longer. I also didn''t know why this little ghost would want to pester me.


    Hearing Yin Messenger''s words, I subconsciously wanted to find out more about Qin Yize.


    "In the past few days, Yama has been busy, I am afraid that we will not be able to get away from them!" Yin Messenger looked at me and spoke a little cautiously. His reaction made me feel that Qin Yize was hiding something from me.


    "What on earth is your Yama so busy with?"


    My tone was a little impatient. I didn''t know what could be more important to a man than his wife and son. "Alright, even if he isn''t human, there shouldn''t be any difference."


    "Today, Yama has gotten a beautiful woman. Today is the night of the wedding. The other brothers have all gone to the Underworld to get wine ¡­" Yin Messenger licked his lips as he spoke, with a greedy look on his face.

 C46

    "I understand. You should leave as well!"


    Even if I don''t want to admit it, my heart is really cold. So it turns out that I''m not his only wife, and it turns out that they called me Young Empress not because of my age, but because of Qin Yize''s group of wives.


    So it turned out that the reason Qin Yize hadn''t come for the past few days was because he had a new partner.


    "Young Empress said the wrong thing, sorry ¡­"


    "You can go!"


    Seeing that something was wrong with me, Yin Messenger reacted slowly.


    "Scram ¡­"


    I''m angry, and don''t care about which Yin Messenger''s reaction is currently, I shouted at him, and ran towards the front.


    "Elder sister, did you see my father''s head?"


    I didn''t know how long I had been running, but my feelings were very complicated. When a little girl with a doll appeared in front of me, I couldn''t care less about the fear in my heart.


    Just as I was about to yell at that little ghost, I heard a voice that I was both familiar with and unfamiliar with.


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid, this king is here!"


    As the words fell, no one else appeared by my side. I couldn''t help but to look around me.


    "Hehe, silly girl, it is not convenient for this king to show himself. You should listen to me and listen to my arrangements in peace!" What you are facing right now is the most deadly ghost field, also known as the Yin Field. These little ghosts are the most powerful, but they can''t do anything about it.


    From now on, you have to listen to everything I say. Don''t ask me anything, just do whatever I say. The brat in front of me is trying to win your favor.


    I had probably understood his words, and my agitated heart inexplicably settled down with his voice. I subconsciously followed what the man said.


    He wanted me to see if there was a red mole on the kid''s forehead. If there was, then it would be hard to fool him.


    I took a closer look and noticed that there was no red mole on the kid''s forehead. I wanted to say something, but when I told him about it, I got conflicted. How could I tell him not to be discovered by the little ghost?


    At this moment, his voice rang out once again. "This King just cast an incantation on you. You just need to recite it three times in your heart!"


    Holding onto the thought of giving it a try, I silently told him what I had seen in my heart.


    The man''s voice came back, telling me to do what he said.


    So I lowered my body and touched the little ghost''s forehead. The cold sensation made me feel very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, my heart was beating rapidly, but I still had to listen to him. Pretending to be kind, I caressed the little ghost''s head and said, "Little sister, your father''s head is lowered by a large willow tree that''s a mile away from here. You''ll see once you go there."


    The little ghost looked at me unhappily and his face immediately turned green. He coldly snorted and turned around to leave.


    After watching the little ghost leave, I immediately heaved a sigh of relief. I patted my chest. I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to get rid of him.


    Afterwards, he heard from Mu Chen that this was called asking for praise. Previously, there was an old rich man who raised many chickens, just by raising chicken, he had more than a hundred people.


    His days were becoming hotter and hotter, and he was also very generous. He saw that chickens were born with eggs, and more and more chickens were hatched, so he asked his master, a craftsman, to build a chicken coop.


    Back then, it was not as simple as it was now. Not only did he have to respect the mountain god, but he also had to hang red cloth and set off firecrackers.


    Just as they were about to set off the firecrackers, a beggar came from the distance. Before he could even open his mouth, he was scolded by the rich man''s servants. Not only did he not allow the servants to chase the beggar away, he even gave the beggar a few coins.


    The beggar nodded and shouted at the old rich man, "My lord, your family has so many chickens, where is Phoenix Prison?"


    When the old miser heard this, he casually said, "How can there be a phoenix?"


    As soon as the rich man finished speaking, the beggar shook his head and left. The others didn''t care either, thinking that the beggar had gone mad. A few days after the beggar had left, the chickens at the old rich man''s house all died one by one.


    The old miser thought that the blacksmith was up to something, so he invited Mr. Yinyang. When Mr. Yinyang came, he reprimanded the old man, "You don''t know how to handle matters, so you''re going to make things difficult for others. Let the blacksmith go."


    In fact, Mr. Yin Yang knew that the old moneybag had said something wrong and was afraid that he would offend the craftsman again. The craftsman took the money and left. Mr. Yin Yang asked the old moneybag if anyone asked him about the chicken.


    Before the old rich man could recall, he heard the servant say, "A beggar asked the lord where Phoenix Pass is located?"


    Mister Yin Yang sighed and said, "This beggar is helping you ¡­"


    Seeing that the rich old man and the others did not understand, Yin Yang explained, "If the beggar asks you a phoenix, then he''s asking you for a wager. Seeing that the rich old man and the rich old man did not understand, he explained," The beggar asked you a phoenix, so he asked you for a wager.


    After hearing this, the old rich man cried incessantly. Of course, this was all in the future.


    The little ghost ran away, but the man told me that there were at least four or five of them and at most a dozen of them.


    But rest assured, he will help me.


    I could only grit my teeth and force myself to walk forward. After taking a few steps, I saw a tilted tree with a black rope floating back and forth. It was when I was looking at the rope.


    From behind, Danshen''s voice sounded, "Lingyue, why didn''t you ¡­"


    Subconsciously, I wanted to turn around to look, but that man stopped me.


    "Don''t turn your head. This is a ghost that wants to extinguish your three Yang Flames and absorb their essence energy. Don''t turn your head, and don''t raise your foot either."


    I did as I was told and stood there shaking with the fear in my heart. After a few minutes, the tree and the hand on my shoulder both disappeared.


    Only then did the man let me go on.


    After that, they walked for a distance. It was very calm, as if nothing had happened. He just wanted to ask if that man had already passed.


    He saw a woman dressed in red sitting on a rock not far away. Her hair was as black as ink and fell down from her head like a waterfall, reaching below her knees.


    Holding a wooden comb in one hand and stroking my combed hair with the other, I took a few steps forward and heard a melodious voice say, "Sister, come and sit."


    I did not move, but waited for the man''s instructions.


    "Go, be careful, don''t get too close!"


    With a man''s words, I felt emboldened. I slowly approached the female ghost and stopped about two meters away from her.


    The red-clothed female ghost wore a bright red robe that fluttered in the wind. It felt as if there was no body within her clothes, an empty feeling.


    Her long black hair obscured her face, and I couldn''t make out her features.


    When the ghost lady in red saw me sitting down, she let out a deep sigh.

 C47

    "Did my sister ever have anyone she liked?" I felt my heart crumble. What the hell is going on? Why are you asking me this?


    "Yes," I replied stiffly.


    The ghost lady in red didn''t continue questioning him but started to fiddle with her long hair again.


    After about two minutes, when I couldn''t sit still any longer, I said, "Let me tell you a story."


    I didn''t say anything, but the red-clothed female ghost started talking on her own.


    "At the age of eighteen, my parents had already betrothed me to the village''s Master Zhang''s only son, Zhang Hu. But when I was sixteen, I liked him, the only Elementary Scholar in our village, Yin Da.


    We spent two years together. Those two years were my happiest days, but after Zhang Hu''s parents found out, they caused trouble at my house, and my father lost face and broke my leg in a fit of anger. After I broke my leg, the Zhang family also broke off their engagement.


    I thought it would be all right even if I lost my leg, because I still had him, and he gave me the look I had in mind, and sure enough, it wasn''t long before he came to my house to propose marriage.


    "My parents agreed without even thinking. From then on, I will be married to him. It''s just as I imagined, he married me in a glorious manner."


    As I said this, I saw that the long-haired female ghost''s smile was filled with happiness. At this moment, her expression suddenly changed, and there was an additional trace of resentment on her face.


    "But people really change. Two years after we were married, he and I spent less and less time together, but I still believe he loves me. Until he came home with another woman and told me he was going to marry her. "


    The ghost lady''s voice was no longer as calm as before, it had become a little sharper. I could even feel the despair and hatred in her words.


    "At that moment, even my sky collapsed. I ruthlessly slapped that woman, saying that she was a fox girl. Hur Hur, what do you think the result will be? "


    The ghost lady turned her gaze towards me, but she didn''t seem to need my reply as she continued, "In the end, he tied me to a pillar at the entrance and emptied my organs. Do you think he should die?"


    Who would have thought that she would suddenly ask me this question?


    I didn''t know what to say, but I heard her cry out, "Damn it, damn it, damn it, hahaha ¡­"


    When she turned her face, I was shocked. Her face was so dark that it was purple, her tongue was hanging out, and her eyes were empty. The most important thing was that apart from her head which was still intact, there was nothing else that could be said about her body.


    My chest is full of cuts and cuts, my stomach is empty and black. If I go any further, there would be nothing left. I quickly get up and take a step back.


    "Be careful!"


    The man''s voice rang in my ear again, and when I turned to look, I saw the ghost of a woman in red flying towards me, closing in on me.


    "Do you think she should die or not? Should he die? What do you think? "


    I was so nervous that I almost said it, but the man''s voice stopped me in time.


    "Don''t answer her!"


    I quickly shut my mouth. The man told me that she was supporting herself with a righteous thought, that she was stuck in the world with a tangled one. All I had to do was break her mind.


    But how could I break her mind?


    At this time, the red-clothed female ghost once again asked me if that man should die.


    I swallowed my saliva and said to the ghost girl in red, "Why are you so fixated on the question of whether or not he should die? After so many years, he should have already become a pile of dried up bones. The reason why you still ask this question is because you have been unable to do it for so many years.


    After saying this, the red-clothed female ghost fell straight down from the sky. "What? "No, impossible, I haven''t killed him yet, how can he die, how can he?"


    The ghost lady in red shook her head with all her might as she mumbled to herself with a look of disbelief. At the same time, she was trying her best to hold on to the hair that she had been in love with just a moment ago.


    "No, how could he have died? How could he die? "How could he die, ah ¡­"


    She clutched her head with both hands, gave a long howl, and with a bang, the ghost vanished from my sight, leaving nothing behind.


    I patted my chest and heaved a sigh of relief. The man obviously didn''t expect me to destroy the ghost girl with just a few words. He couldn''t help but praise me.


    "As expected of my little girl, she''s really amazing!"


    What I was about to say choked in my throat, as if I''d heard it somewhere before.


    But where?


    Just as I was thinking about it, an old man walked in front of me. His clothes were tattered, but his face was still kind.


    With a red and black walking stick, he shakily came in front of me.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Everyone knows the aftereffects of death, but no one knows how to do good deeds in front of others!"


    He looked at me and said nothing more.


    The man''s voice sounded again. "Girl, you can just burn his name back to him. He''s a poor bastard who died without any descendants."


    I carefully sized up the old man again, but it was to no avail. I said to the old man, "Old gramps, don''t worry. If I can go back, I''ll burn them all for you!"


    The old man nodded, turned around and said, "Don''t cross in front of you, be careful when you meet something."


    I thought about these two sentences, probably because he wanted to remind me not to go to the intersection in front of me, pay attention.


    I followed the road, and then I saw the crossroads.


    But there was nothing, and when I looked again, there was nothing, and I could not help relaxing my vigilance, but just as I was about to step over, a man''s voice stopped me.


    "Crossroads, don''t cross." After listening to him, I realized that the crossroads were normally filled with children who had died in the middle. Since they didn''t have a chance and couldn''t be born, they were buried on the crossroads.


    When I thought about the children under the road, I couldn''t help but take a creepy step back. At that moment, an old lady wearing a white cotton scarf wrapped around her head and holding a basket in her hand smiled at me from the side of her mouth.


    I took a closer look. The basket was filled with bloody strips of cloth and a handful of black scissors.


    The man told me that it was this old lady who would cut the umbilical cord of a child who usually died from childbirth. Hearing that, I silently cursed him a dozen times in my heart.


    What the hell was this? How was he supposed to clean up his wicked deeds?

 C48

    When I asked the man how to break this, he was silent for a moment before answering.


    Hearing that answer, I immediately turned shy.


    Because he said he needed my Celestial Sunflower Water, so the so-called Celestial Sunflower is no pregnancy, and then use menstrual blood can be broken.


    Not only that, Qin Yize had also said before that I have a son in my womb, so how could I have menstrual blood?


    In other words, there was no way to break it?


    With a strange smile on her face, the old lady limped over to me and looked at my stomach, her eyes glowing green.


    "Aiyo, it''s so big now. Almost time!" Saying this, he took out scissors from the basket and extended his hand towards my stomach.


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid. The child in your stomach is the one we have borne for a thousand years. With his protection, you will naturally be fine as well."


    F * * k, what''s with what?


    Who was that man? The child in my stomach, isn''t it Qin Yize''s?


    Why did it become his now? A thousand years? Could it be a monster?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, that old woman had already appeared in front of me. The black shears in her hands had already landed on my stomach.


    At that moment, a sudden movement came from my stomach. It was as though I had been kicked by something. A faint blue coloured force came from my stomach.


    It struck the old woman directly. The old woman''s body bounced off and she crashed into the opposite wall. Then, she fell onto the ground.


    Struggling to get up, my eyes were full of fear.


    "You, you ¡­ Unexpectedly, actually ¡­ "Extreme Yin Girl, parasitic fetus, thousand year Nascent Soul, this world must ¡­"


    Before the old woman could finish her words, she fell to the ground with a thud and turned into a pile of dust.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised as I unconsciously touched my stomach. What did that old lady mean just now?


    The child in my womb?


    But why was she so afraid? Suddenly, something changed in front of my eyes. The crossroads disappeared, and after the smoke dissipated, a road appeared in front of me.


    But this road isn''t the school road. It looks a little smoky, and there''s no one on the road. I walked slowly for a few steps, but I didn''t see anything.


    "Are you there?"


    I shouted into the air, because I didn''t know the man''s name, so I had to ask.


    Only I didn''t get any response.


    I walked on for a few more steps, and then I saw a river running by the side of the road, and I didn''t know when it had suddenly appeared.


    The riverbank was filled with flowers. Some were green, some were red. After counting seven leaves, a single flower grew from the middle of the seven leaves. It was definitely a flower. Without a leaf, it was just a long path.


    The color of the flower was indescribably charming. The flower also had seven petals, seven colors. The red one was so red that it seemed to drip out, and the purple one was tantalizing.


    The whole riverbank was filled with this flower. The river water was so clear that the bottom could be seen, but there were no fish or prawns.


    Raising his head, he saw that the sky wasn''t the sky. There was only a faint light anyway, but he couldn''t see any light source. There was also a faint mist mixed in as they walked forward.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, they finally caught sight of a passerby. Their faces could not be clearly seen, but they could only see that they were all carrying oil lamps in their hands. The light was very weak, and their footsteps were very hurried.


    Everyone was walking in the same direction. I didn''t know where they were going, but when I finally saw them, my heart felt a lot more at ease.


    I hurried forward and caught up with the man who was walking in front of me. He was holding an oil lamp, wearing thick cotton clothes, and carrying eight lanterns that looked like they were from the ancient times.


    "Hello, may I ask ¡­" Before I could finish my words, the person I was holding onto broke free from my hold on his clothes and ran forward like a wisp of smoke.


    I don''t know where I got the courage.


    Chase after him and run forward...


    After running for an unknown amount of time, the person that I had just captured came to a sudden stop. It was at this moment that I noticed that the surrounding environment had changed and the people had also increased, most of them similar to him.


    Those people all lined up and stood in two rows, as if they wanted to enter some place. Looking forward, there was a gate in front of them. No, it was more accurate to call it a door frame.


    The door frame was very tall, and with the fog surrounding it, I couldn''t make out the words at all, and I didn''t recognize the writing very well.


    Before I knew what was going on, I was suddenly pushed through the door frame by two large, green-faced men in front of me.


    As soon as I entered the door frame, the scene in front of me changed. It was as different as heaven and earth from where I was just now.


    I thought I was seeing things, so I rubbed my eyes. When I opened them again, I believed it ¡­


    There were countless pavilions in front of him, and all of the people in front of him were shouting, "Hot buns, hot buns that just came out of the oven, come here. Look at these top quality materials and gold and silver coins ¡­"


    This street is very special, how should I put it? It looks a bit like an ancient market in the television, where the vendors were all wearing long-distance running coats, which made me curious. At the same time, I was also a bit more interested in this street.


    I started to look at the shops one by one. There were a lot of people shopping around, and they came and went unceasingly.


    At this moment, I was standing in front of a bun house. Listening to the owner of the bun house yell, I felt a little hungry. The moment I opened the drawer of the steamed bun, a kiss came out from the bun house.


    I greedily sniffed with my nose and walked closer to the bun house. I picked up a steamed bun and placed it in my mouth before gently taking a bite. "Huh?" The taste was completely different from what I imagined.


    How was this a steamed bun? When it entered his mouth, it was as if he was chewing on wax. Not only was it not soft, it was hard and bitter. There was also a faint smell of blood and mold.


    "Pah pah ¡­" I spit it out of my mouth and dropped the bun on the floor. As soon as I dropped it, the little fellow who was standing next to the box immediately grabbed my hand.


    "You untactful girl. You are ruining my steamed bun. Hurry up and compensate me with one tael of silver ¡­"


    Hearing the waiter''s words, my hand that was taking out the money from my pocket suddenly stopped. Silver?


    Aiya, what the heck, isn''t this going too far? My face was blank. In this era, where would I get you silver? Moreover, this steamed bun is too expensive, one silver tael.


    I didn''t care. I took a dollar out of my pocket and gave it to him.


    "I''ll give it to you. It''s fine if the steamed buns are horrible to eat, but it''s still so expensive. I can already buy four for a dollar!"


    "What is this?" The short boss''s one dollar bill was a bit of a shock.


    "Money!"

 C49

    The short one looked at it with a face full of certainty. "Aunt, you''re not a newcomer, are you?"


    I nodded.


    "No wonder it''s like this. Alright, alright, since you''re new, I won''t take Steamed Bun''s money. However, I still have to tell you about the rules here." The short boss looked at my blank expression and continued.


    "This place is the same as the mortal world. Buying things requires spending money. If you don''t have the money from this world, you can go to a bank that specializes in money ¡­"


    Feeling that there was something wrong with the little shorty''s words, I hastily snatched it back. "Is it the same as the Yang World?" That... "Where is this place?"


    The short one shook his head, "Looks like you''re really a newcomer. Our place is called the" Underworld Gathering "held four times a year, which is equivalent to the four ghost festivals in the world. Every time it''s opened for three days, the ghost will go home and enjoy the offerings.


    "What ¡­" The Yellow Springs Gathering? " The corner of my mouth twitched. Did I accidentally come to the Underworld, or did I just die?


    Impossible, I was obviously from school ¡­


    Yeah, I''m at school! Recalling what happened before, I understood that things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    I yelled into the air, "Hey!" Hey! "Come out!" Aside from the cries of the hawkers, there was no other response.


    The short guy next to me looked at me suspiciously as if he was looking at a lunatic. He didn''t know what I was doing so he quickly asked:


    "Aunt, what are you yelling for?" "Who are you calling to come out?"


    I felt a little embarrassed by my impudence and replied with a smile, "Heh heh, my companions who came with me have left ¡­"


    "Oh, hurry up and leave, don''t do business in front of me ¡­" The boss of the bun house waved at me impatiently, telling me to leave.


    I looked at this strange street, strange everything, a little lost, go, where do I go? How do I get back? Where did the person who said he wanted to help me just now go? Did he bring me here?


    And that damned Qin Yize, he still had the mood to marry a lovely wife and drink wine at this time.


    As I scolded Qin Yize in my heart, I wandered around aimlessly and unwittingly, and walked far away. At this moment, the buildings in front of me had undergone some changes.


    Just now, they had seen an imitation of an ancient building by the roadside. Now, what they saw should belong to a common house.


    Red bricks, green tiles, a three-storey building. On the roof, there were two dragons and two pearls embedded in it. Not only that, there were two female servants standing in front of the door.


    He kept feeling that he had seen this building before, but he just couldn''t remember where ¡­


    Just like this, it continued to stretch all the way to the end of the tunnel.


    Just as I was about to leave, an old man came out of the house next to mine. He stared at me for a moment, then at my stomach.


    In the end, his face was filled with terror, as if he had seen something terrifying. He even lost his balance and tumbled back into the house. He closed the door with a bang, and there was no more sound.


    I innocently touched my nose. Am I that scary?


    He stopped thinking about it and continued walking. The more he walked, the fewer houses there were, and they were becoming more and more desolate.


    Sensing that something was wrong, I turned around and prepared to head back. However, just as I was about to move my feet, I heard a group of people shouting behind me.


    "Catch her! Don''t let her get away!"


    Subconsciously, I wanted to run away. Even if I were an idiot, I could feel that this matter wasn''t that simple. It seemed that someone had intentionally lured me here.


    I had only run a few steps when I was surrounded by a crowd. The leader of the crowd was a thin, sharp-tongued man with a monkey face.


    "What are you guys doing? We have no enmity with each other." Suppressing the fear in my heart, I braced myself to ask.


    "Hehe, I''m just looking for you to play with us ¡­" The man''s voice was sharp, and when he spoke, his eyes roamed back and forth over me. His eyes made me feel uncomfortable.


    Just as he finished speaking, the surrounding people started to heckle. Some of them even extended their hands towards me, and just as they were about to grab me, a dignified voice came from the crowd, "Impudent!"


    Hearing this person''s voice, I could clearly see the people surrounding me tremble all over. The hands that were stretched out in midair also quickly retracted back.


    The group of people automatically split into two rows and stood respectfully on both sides of the road. Following my gaze, I saw a tall figure already standing in front of me.


    The person in front of him was tall and strong. He held two large golden hammers in his hands, and wore a golden upturned shoe. There was a golden belt tied around his waist, and his face was that of an ox.


    With two eyes as big as lamps, the cow was still panting heavily. It cupped its hands in front of me and said, "I was just following orders and offended ¡­."


    After saying that, two Ghost Messenger came over and dragged me along, flying straight ahead. After passing through the desolate area in front of us, we entered a large mountain.


    A door opened at the mountainside, and the Ox Head led me in.


    After a while, they arrived at a large hall. There were Ox Head s on both sides of the hall.


    Directly across the hall was a table with a man in a black robe sitting behind it, but his back was to me and I couldn''t tell who he was.


    The scene before me confused me. Did I provoke the Demon Ox King, or did I provoke the Ox Head Horse-Face? Or was he in an ox''s nest?


    It was deadly.


    "You are Qin Yize''s new living bride?" Just as I was in a daze, a distant voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    "Hmm?" I looked around, wondering who was talking to me.


    I looked around and decided that the person most likely to speak to me was the man in the black robe.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    "That''s right!" After saying that, Black Robe turned around. Initially, I thought that I would be able to see his true appearance. However, when he turned around, I was startled.


    Under the black cape and hat was a white mask of evil spirits. Its two sharp teeth shone brightly, and the corners of its mouth were scarlet. Its two eyes were located in two large sockets which were also scarlet in color.


    Apparently, the other party didn''t want me to know his identity.


    The black-robed man did not care about my shock and fear. He spoke again, "Since she is Qin Yize''s woman, do you know his identity?"

 C50

    Black Robe''s words caused me to be stunned. From his tone, it seemed that he knew what he was talking about. The person in front of me was clearly not a good person.


    I didn''t want to tell him too much, so I just grumpily said, "What would I do here if I knew?"


    Black Robe was very pleased with my boldness. He laughed out loud. His laughter was very unpleasant to listen to. It was like a duck that had its neck pinched. His voice was thin and sharp.


    "Oh, then do you know where this is?" After laughing, Black Robe asked in an interested tone.


    I shook my head. I didn''t know what the hell this place was.


    Black Robe used his black fingernail like claws to touch the ghost mask on his face, "This place is the Yin law, you can count yourself lucky to be able to be here. As for Qin Yize''s identity, I''ll tell you a story, after listening to it, you''ll probably know."


    After saying that, without waiting for me to reply, the man in black started to talk about it by himself. I was curious, could it be that these ghosts were all so lonely and loved to tell stories?


    "When the great ancient god Pan Gu split apart the sky and earth, the thickness of the ground was immeasurably thick. Therefore, with another chop of his axe, God Pan Gu had already left the space of the underworld.


    In the following days, people died and their ghosts floated around the mortal world, but they hid in the sun all day, so they found this space in the Underworld. In the following hundred years, there were endless wars, so there were more and more ghosts that gathered in the Underworld.


    After the God of Heaven found out about this, he sent people down to take over the Underworld. But he didn''t know who he sent, so he picked someone from every generation, and thus there were eighteen Yama s. But, who was going to manage the Underworld with so many people?


    After some discussion, the God of Heaven made a decision. He wanted all eighteen of them to manage one level each, and later expanded the Infernal Realm to the eighteenth level.


    Initially, they did not think that they would be safe and sound like this. However, because they wanted to fight for the Underworld''s ruler, an internal conflict had occurred. Of the eighteen Yama s, only three people remained: King Qinguang, King Chujiang, and King Of Rotation.


    "However, the battle still hasn''t stopped, so the higher-ups set a rule that out of these three people, whoever has a son will rule the Underworld ¡­"


    At this point, I seemed to understand a little bit. This black robed man was trying to tell me that I was just an item, only a sacrifice in their struggle for power.


    But why me? Why me?


    My mind was in a mess. Black Robe chuckled. "Since you have fallen into my hands today, it is true that the heavens have helped me ¡­"


    With that, he waved his sleeve and charged at me. I could feel a huge pressure pushing down on me so hard that I couldn''t even breathe.


    Just when I felt like I was about to faint, I suddenly felt the pressure lightening. Following it, I heard a familiar voice.


    "You have the guts to bully me instead. How could you dare to do something that goes against the will of the heavens?"


    When Black Robe saw Qin Yize, his expression immediately changed, but he still smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that the newly wed beauty couldn''t trap you, and was able to escape and come here. I have really underestimated you."


    "Hmph." Qin Yize coldly snorted. With a wave of his long sleeve, my body was squeezed into his embrace from the ground.


    "How is Qing Qing?"


    I pushed him away and shouted at him, "Stop pretending to be a good person! So you''re only using me. Why do you need to care about me so much?" Then he knelt on the ground and sobbed.


    I have to admit that in these past few days, I no longer feel as much rejection and fear towards Qin Yize as I did before, and I even felt that he was a little different.


    But that was the truth, and it was only then that I realized how ridiculous I was.


    Qin Yize didn''t come to comfort me, but instead shouted at Black Robe: "Tai! "You treacherous villain, you actually used such a method. Watch me destroy you!"


    After saying that, they started fighting.


    Qin Yize had attacked so many times, but he had never seen him go into such a rage before.


    Although Black Robe was short, his skills were not ordinary, and was on par with Qin Yize and Yue Yang.


    After Qin Yize struck Black Robe with his palm, Black Robe did not immediately retaliate. Instead, he flew straight towards me.


    My eyes continued to expand, and it was too late for me to dodge. I subconsciously looked towards Qin Lianze, only to see Qin Yize''s eyes widening as he tightly clenched his fists.


    A teleportation kick landed on Black Robe''s waist, and Black Robe was kicked away. However, this did not affect him in the least, and instead stopped in midair, clasping his hands towards Qin Yize. "See you later" finished speaking, he turned around and flew away.


    Qin Yize wanted to continue chasing but gave up after he turned his head to look at me.


    I wanted to struggle free from him, but he said: "Qing Qing, there are some things that are not that simple, can we talk about it when we return?"


    His voice was pleading, but I didn''t want to answer. I pulled away from him, turned, and took two steps back.


    He looked at me for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    He immediately went forward and grabbed me again. "It''s not good to stay here any longer. This King will send you out first ¡­"


    "Where is this place?" "Who was that person?" I initially didn''t want Qin Yize to question me, but it''s true that I''m not safe here, and I can''t walk out on my own.


    As such, he could only temporarily put his mind at ease and inquire.


    Only after hearing what he said did I realize that I had actually stumbled into the Fallen Shade Field by accident, and then followed the Gate of Hell into the Road to River Styx, and followed the route to the border of the Underworld.


    "Right now, the Underworld is a mess, every place is filled with people fighting for power and power, so if you want to leave the Underworld, you have to be wronged by Qing Qing hiding here. After all, Qing Qing entered the Underworld by mistake, but luckily Qing Qing is a Yin girl, if not her body would have been corroded by the Yin Qi."


    I was shocked. Unknowingly, I had almost lost my life several times, and subconsciously, I leaned towards Qin Yize. Right now, the only person I could rely on was him.


    Even if he uses me, I''ll have to rely on him to get out of here.


    But it''s hard to hide it from us, just when Qin Yize and I were in a dilemma, a lady in a pink qipao suddenly appeared in front of us.


    Looking at her, my eyes kept widening. Pointing at her, I said to Qin Yize: "This, this isn''t ¡­."


    "Miss Lingyue, it''s me, Zi Yin!" Before I could finish, I was received by Zi Yin with a smile.


    Zi Yin walked up to me and saw Qin Yize. Just as she was about to kneel down, Qin Yize glared at her and Zi Yin immediately stood up.


    Although she and Zi Yin did not say anything, I could see the fear in Zi Yin''s heart.


    Zi Yin pulled me and said to me, "Miss Lingyue, don''t worry. Knowing that Miss Lingyue needs a tribulation, Zi Yin asked Yama to delay her reincarnation time and once again wait for Miss to lend a helping hand."

 C51

    "Thank you, Zi Yin!" I didn''t expect to see Zi Yin here for this reason, and couldn''t help but be moved in my heart.


    If not for the Miss, no, I should call you Young Empress. If not for Young Empress, Zi Yin would still be imprisoned to this day, how could she have had the chance to be reincarnated?


    "I''ve always been wearing the ring!" I took it out of my pocket. I didn''t know what to do with it, so I hung it on my key ring.


    Once Qin Yize saw this, he was overjoyed. He immediately took the ring and looked at Zi Yin again, then Zi Yin smiled slightly, "This way, Zi Yin can rest assured and go reincarnate." With that, he saluted me and Qin Yize and then disappeared into the distance.


    "Why are they leaving?" I really don''t understand you. You''re just speaking half a sentence at a time. I muttered as I looked at Zi Yin''s back.


    Qin Yize took the ring and said to me, "Looks like there''s a good reward for being a good person."


    I still didn''t speak to him. I really didn''t want to say anything to him.


    It was fine if he wasn''t there when it was needed.


    From the time they met until now, they had been used.


    Qin Yize didn''t say anything, he just placed the ring on my head and I lost consciousness.


    When I opened my eyes, I was standing in front of the school gate,


    The gatekeeper was still fiddling with the radio. There was steaming hot tea on the table. He raised his head to look at the sky. It seemed that it was still the same time as that day.


    I took out my cell phone. It was already out of battery. I walked over to the doorman and asked him the time and date ¡­


    After asking this question, I was stunned...


    How could it still be the same day that I sent Danshen off, and the time I said that as well?


    Did I just have a dream?


    No, I can''t remember everything clearly. Furthermore, I saw the ring on my finger, and it was clearly the ring that Zi Yin gave me.


    All of this had really happened. What was going on?


    Still, I hoped it was a dream.


    Qin Yize, you bastard, don''t come looking for me anymore.


    Just as he finished this sentence in his heart, he heard a voice. "That''s right, this is the voice that I was taught in the Underworld ¡­"


    "Girl, are you alright? Why did you enter the Underworld? "I''m so worried and I can''t get in, so I can only wait here for you. It''s been five days since today."


    What five days? I just asked the time and date, and it''s still the same day. No, it''s still today.


    I had just finished thinking when I heard him say, "One day in the mortal world, one year in the underworld. The time difference is too great, so you don''t know ¡­"


    It seems so, but how did he know so much? Moreover, he never appeared from start to finish and I have never seen him before. Thus, I couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you?"


    After I said this sentence, I regretted it. At this moment, it was as if a repeater had been set up in my mind. I kept repeating the same sentence, "You don''t know who I am? You don''t know who I am? You really don''t know who I am? "


    What I don''t know.


    He became a little anxious, "Yanyan, did you really forget about me? I am Ouyang Qi, your Ouyang! "


    "I''m sorry, I''m really not Yanyan. Are you sure you''re mistaken?"


    After I finished speaking, I stopped moving.


    I was speechless. Why did these people always appear and disappear so suddenly?


    On second thought, maybe they were already ghosts?


    Instantly, I felt my scalp tingle.


    He quickly walked towards the school and entered the school gate. He saw that the boys on the playground were in high spirits as they played basketball. The stone stools under the willow trees were filled with couples.


    I finally heaved a sigh of relief and returned to my room. I saw Ai Mengmeng lying on the bed, playing with her cellphone. When she saw me enter, she lifted her eyelids and said, "You''re back?" You skipped class too? "


    I had meant to ask her when she would be back, but now, with her reminder, I remembered that there were classes this afternoon.


    He quickly closed his phone and saw that there were more than 10 missed calls. Other than Danshen''s, there was only Mu Chen.


    Knowing that they were worried about me, I quickly replied back. The first thing Danshen asked me on the phone was, "Lingyue, are you alright?"


    Hearing this, I was a little shocked. Did Danshen know that something had happened to me?


    After I said that I was fine, Danshen then explained in detail and quickly hung up.


    He then called Mu Chen.


    Just as I opened my mouth, I heard Mu Chen say "It''s good that you''re fine. Rest well first.


    What happened today? What do you mean, come back?


    Why does everyone seem to know about my experiences?


    After taking a leave of absence from my homeroom teacher, I lied on my bed and thought about the matters of the past few days. I couldn''t help but think of Qin Yize and scolded him in my heart.


    As he slept, he saw Qin Yize in his dreams, sitting alone in the huge hall.


    His brows were tightly knitted, and his usual dignity and calmness was gone.


    While he was still dreaming, his body felt cold and a big hand was moving around.


    Even though I was still unable to move, this time, I was struggling with all my might. Finally, after I struggled, the hand stopped moving.


    I heard Qin Yize sigh.


    He gently took my hand.


    "Forget it!" Qing Qing, don''t blame me, but let me explain in detail. I guess Black Robe has told you the reason for this ¡­ "


    I wondered if the Black Cannon was one of them.


    "The Underworld has been in a state of turmoil for many years, and if there was no leader, it would be a calamity on earth. The reason why you are plagued is because I was wrong, and because I have already arranged a marriage with you, other people are unhappy, and colluding with the underworld forces will make things difficult for you. "It''s not that your husband is using you, but that you are destined to be my wife."


    Just as Qin Yize was about to explain to me, he heard a voice. "Qin Yize, you fart, where did you get this Heavenly Dao?"


    Qin Yize was enraged, and asked: "Who are you, don''t speak nonsense."


    There was a hint of sadness in the voice, but there was even more anger, "You don''t know who I am? You even forgot to break up the relationship between Yanyan and I back then? I want to tell Yanyan about the shameful things you did? "


    Qin Yize said to me. "Qing Qing, wait a moment. Allow me to pull you in."


    After saying that, I became even more confused. After hearing what Qin Yize said, I opened my eyes and realized that I was in a dark space.


    When Qin Yize came to my side, he was still the same as before, but there was a bit more anger on his face.


    In front of us, a person walked over. He was about the same height as Qin Yize, but he was much skinnier, like a tall skeleton ¡­


    Wearing an ancient set of clothes like Qin Yize did, this was also according to what Qin Yize had said. Wearing broad robes and wide sleeves like them, wearing Han Chinese clothes with their arms crossed slightly.


    When he walked in and saw his long hair hanging down his back, he looked somewhat haggard and had a bit of a heroic air about him.

 C52

    When I looked at him, his gaze was always on me. When I clearly saw his appearance, I was really shocked. This person, he ¡­ Wasn''t he the ghost I saw in the cave?


    Seeing him, I subconsciously took a step back towards Qin Yize''s side. Qin Yize seemed to be very satisfied with my actions.


    Qin Yize raised his eyebrows, the corners of his mouth carrying a trace of a successful smile and a trace of a demonstration, "Say it."


    The ghost man ignored Qin Yize, and looked at me with an injured face, his eyes filled with sorrow.


    "Yanyan, girl, do you really not remember me? I''m your Ouyang? "


    It was that phrase again, that name again, and I was a little surprised to hear that name. Wasn''t that the person who had helped me these past two days?


    It made my stomach ache to think of the time I''d seen him in the cave, and though he looked so dashing now, I felt I deserved to be flustered.


    "Then... Um, Ouyang, did you recognize the wrong person? "


    When Ouyang Qi heard me call out his name, his eyes lit up. Hearing the words behind me, he immediately dimmed down.


    Looking at me, she sounded even more sad.


    "Yanyan and I, we are now Lingyue. We have been lovers for two lifetimes. We made an oath of three lifetimes at that time.


    The Ghost Messenger that I personally heard came to break us up, following your orders. They wanted to pull Yanyan to become her wife and even forced him to drink Grandma Meng''s Soup. I didn''t want to, so I fought with the Ghost Messenger and the Ghost Messenger sealed me in the ancient tomb in the middle of the mountain. Until that day, when I saw Lingyue accidentally fall into the hole and open the seal. When she first came in, I recognized her, but I realized that she didn''t recognize me. "


    "Don''t even think about your nonsense. Since the moment you were in the underworld, Ox Head has always been the one to collect souls and take lives. What does that have to do with me? Just tell me why you want to capture your Yin Messenger."


    "At that time, the one who came to capture Yanyan was the Black And White Transient, how could I not recognize him, what meaning do you have to argue? Originally, Yanyan and I had an agreement of three years, and it was you, you forcefully broke the two of us, and it wasn''t just that, you actually made her your damned wife, today we have come to a conclusion."


    Later on, I found out that this was what Ouyang Dihua had said before he had finished speaking in the cave. I was carrying Qin Yize''s betrothal gift with me, and from that piece of jade, Ouyang Ziyun was able to sense that Qin Yize and I were already married.


    It''s just that I don''t have the time to think about it, after Ouyang Qi finished speaking, he took out a curved blade from behind him.


    In my panic, I pounced towards Qin Yize and wanted to push him away. But before I reached Qin Yize''s side, Qin Yize flicked his sleeves and bounced me back.


    Qin Yize smiled at me and said, "You don''t need to meddle in a man''s business."


    Just as he finished speaking, Ouyang Shuo''s blade arrived in front of Qin Yize''s chest, where both of Qin Yize''s hands were clasped together to catch Ouyang Wu''s blade.


    Qin Yize did not give Ouyang Wu any chance. Both of his hands used force and the blade broke into two parts, with a clang sound, it fell onto the ground. Qin Yize then went forward and kicked Ouyang Wu in the chest, causing him to fly far away. The moment he was kicked flying, he stared at me, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    Qin Yize said to Ouyang Ziyun who was lying on the ground, "Since I have already stated that I am not my doing, then I will definitely not be.


    Lying on the ground, Ouyang Ziyun still looked at me and chuckled, "Yanyan is my wife to begin with, how can you ignore her? Hahaha, one day, I will definitely defeat you and take back Yanyan."


    With that, he disappeared.


    Qin Yize pulled me, and I was stunned for a moment. Then, I woke up, realizing that I was still on the bed. He raised his head and looked out the window. It was already dark outside.


    At some point in time, Fang Yunxi had returned and was lying on the bed, reading a book. Ai Mengmeng was still playing with her cell phone.


    Seeing that I had woken up, he curiously asked me "What''s wrong, Lingyue? Are you not feeling well?


    I ruffled my tousled hair before sitting up and replying, "No, I just didn''t get enough rest the previous two days."


    Fang Yunxi excitedly said to us: "Sigh, it''s really a loss if you guys didn''t go to class today. You know, a new teacher came to our school, and we also have lessons. Sigh, you guys don''t know, it''s really so cool ¡­"


    Ai Mengmeng gave her a disdainful look, but at the same time, seemed a little interested, "In the end, how handsome is she? The aloof beauty Fang Yunxi, the one who has always loved to learn, has even become infatuated with her. Come, come, come... Quickly tell me? "


    After she finished speaking, she jumped out of her bed and onto Fang Yunxi''s bed.


    I smiled and teased, "Aiya, our lady Mengmeng doesn''t even care about her status after hearing about you?"


    Just as I said that, a pillow flew towards me. I tilted my head, but before I could move my head, Ai Mengmeng with her hands on her waist, pouted towards me.


    Fang Yunxi and I laughed and then we started to fight.


    When Fang Yunxi woke up this weekend, it was already past ten. She raised her head and looked out the window to see the bright sunlight, hence she went to the library in the morning.


    Ai Mengmeng also woke up, but she did not get up. She just sat on the bed and played with her cell phone.


    Just as I got out of bed to wash up, the dormitory door opened. I raised my head and saw that Danshen had returned.


    "Lingyue, Mengmeng, I''m back!"


    "Danshen, why did you take so long to return?"


    Danshen walked over to the bedside, put down the bag and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    "It''s all my idiot senior brother''s fault. He''s been nagging around the house these past few days."


    Just as Danshen and I were chatting, Mengmeng picked up a phone, said a few words and hung up. After getting up and packing up, she quickly left.


    Danshen looked at Mengmeng''s figure that was about to leave and mumbled to herself, "Did she get addicted again?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense, I think Mengmeng has a partner!" I said while smiling.


    Once Mengmeng left, Danshen opened his bag, took out some yellow talisman tools, and placed them in the box under the bed.


    After helping her, I was about to ask her how she knew I was in trouble here.


    Danshen pulled me back and said, "Come, let''s go downstairs to eat. As we eat, let''s talk, my senior brother has something to tell you."


    I just happened to be hungry and quickly washed up. Danshen and I went downstairs and sat in a small restaurant, ordered two bowls of noodles, and then, Danshen told me about her journey home.


    Danshen told me that when she returned home, her senior brother took her to the Immortal Teacher Ancestral Hall. She said that this time, there would be a calamity, not only would her senior brother be unable to interfere, even she would not be able to.


    She told me not to worry too much about this matter. However, she and her senior didn''t know exactly what happened, so she came back this time to ask me for some information.

 C53

    Listening to Danshen talk about me, my heart was still moved. However, I didn''t see what kind of immortal master Danshen and the others were talking about at that place.


    However, I do not know that because of Qin Yize, the immortal master that Danshen mentioned would not dare to go even if she wanted to.


    While Danshen and I ate, we told her our experiences from that night.


    After listening to what I had to say, Danshen looked at me in shock, "Who would have thought that you would meet with such a situation? Should I say that your luck is good, or that you are unlucky?"


    I smiled awkwardly before I turned my head away uncomfortably. At this moment, a person walked in from outside the noodle shop.


    The reason why I kept paying attention to him was because I felt that he was a little familiar. After he kept staring at me, Danshen couldn''t help but turn his head to glance at me, and then turned his head to whisper to me.


    "Lingyue, have you noticed that he ¡­"


    "So handsome?" I rushed to say.


    "No, he''s also handsome, but it''s a little strange ¡­"


    I asked what was wrong.


    Danshen told me to look at his eyes carefully. I looked at them again and said, "It''s fine, except for the fact that she''s a little handsome ~"


    Danshen''s face was full of complaints as she said, "What? I let you see that he hasn''t even blinked for so long, don''t you think that''s strange?"


    I looked again and still couldn''t see anything. It was not because of Danshen''s words that she did not blink.


    Ever since he came in, he had been staring at me. I tugged on Danshen''s arm, "Is there something on my face?"


    Danshen shook her head, "It''s only now that I realize something''s wrong, why do I feel like that person is looking at you as though you''re a lover who''s been here for centuries?"


    Lin Dan looked at me thoughtfully as she spoke.


    "What is it, Danshen, you better not speak carelessly!"


    When she said that, I subconsciously thought about that ghost called Ouyang Qi that I met in the cave that night.


    Thinking this way, I followed my line of sight once again. To be honest, there really was a bit of a feeling. That man''s eyes were filled with adoration and longing, as well as a trace of a deep doting feeling.


    I looked behind me. Other than Danshen and I, there was no one else here, so that man was obviously looking at me.


    Could he be a ghost?


    No, no, I thought, denying that no matter how powerful the ghost was, it was impossible for him to come out during the day. Besides, the person in front of me was fashionable and handsome, so how could he possibly be that ghost?


    I shook my head and threw all the random thoughts in my mind to the side. "Danshen, are you full yet?" Seeing Danshen nod, I pulled her up, "Then let''s go back!"


    That person''s gaze was truly a little strange. It made me feel as though I was sitting on pins and needles; I really didn''t want to stay any longer.


    He dragged Danshen and walked out.


    "Miss, please wait a moment."


    "Eh?" When I passed by the man, I heard his Zou''s voice, and my whole body shook. The man seemed to realize that he had said the wrong thing, and immediately changed his words, walking towards Danshen and me.


    "Student, may I know your name? You look like a long-lost friend of mine!"


    The man walked up to me with a hint of fire in his eyes.


    "This handsome guy, your way of talking to girls is already out of date. Like your long-lost friend? Hehe, why don''t you say that you''re your long-lost sister? "


    Before I even opened my mouth to speak, Danshen had already gone back into the restaurant without any trace of politeness, and before that man could even react, she had already dragged my hand and walked out of the restaurant.


    He was still somewhat indignant along the way.


    I comforted her for a long time before she didn''t get angry.


    In the evening, after the joyful dorm room talk session, Fang Yunxi, who loved to learn, had already gone to bed early.


    Ai Mengmeng was still chatting with someone on her phone, with a bell-like laughter coming out from the corner of her mouth, it seemed like she was really in love.


    I stuck my head out and looked at Danshen, who was lying on the lower bunk below me. At this moment, she was also a little sleepy and hazy.


    I got up and went to the bathroom again and went back to bed.


    In the middle of the night, I shivered from the cold.


    However, after waiting for a long time, I still couldn''t find a day like this. Just as I was waiting for the rain to subside, a cool breeze blew over me, making my body feel much better.


    He heard Qin Yize say, "Qing Qing already has a baby in her womb, so it is not appropriate for me, your husband. I will definitely accompany Qing Qing in the next few days to recuperate at ease, so my husband will definitely stay by your side to rest easy ¡­"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a warm current gush from the bottom of his feet. His body felt extremely comfortable as he smiled and fell asleep.


    When he woke up the next day, he was full of energy.


    Because there was class today, Fang Yunxi woke up. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked to see that I had already woken up.


    "Aiya, the sun is rising in the west today. Our Sleeping Fairy is awake so early!"


    Following Fang Yunxi''s laughter, everyone woke up. I hurriedly got out of bed to wash my face and rinse my mouth.


    When we arrived at the classroom carrying our books, the classroom was already packed. Only after hearing their gossip did we know that today''s first class was taught by the teacher who was just transferred here, and was so cool that they didn''t even dare to take a glance at him.


    Danshen was at a loss, and just as she was about to lie down and sleep again, I hurriedly pulled her back, "I heard that there''s a new teacher who''s exceptionally handsome today. Don''t you want to take a look?"


    Danshen rubbed her sleepy eyes and muttered to me, "It doesn''t matter if he''s handsome or not, it doesn''t have anything to do with me.


    After saying that, I fell asleep on the floor. I helplessly shook my head, I really didn''t know why Danshen came to school.


    "Wa, wa, wa ¡­" "It''s here, it''s here ¡­"


    A girl ran in through the doorway, waving her arms in a frenzy of excitement, and shouted at us.


    As soon as her voice fell, the classroom also erupted in excitement.


    Following which, teacher entered. Just when everyone was astonished, I found it a little strange.


    The teacher who entered wore a snow-white shirt, black trousers, and shiny black leather shoes that could be seen in a mirror. Under his straight hair was a handsome and righteous face, with golden silk eyes, and two books in his hands.


    Why was it him?


    "Hey, Danshen, wake up, it''s actually him!"


    It was actually the weird looking man who spoke to us at the noodle shop yesterday. I held Danshen''s arm and shook it a few times, but in the end, I didn''t wake her up.


    I don''t understand, why is it that Danshen is the only one who can sleep so soundly?

 C54

    The moment the teacher walked in, he saw Danshen lying on the table with her clothes covering her head, and placed the book in her hand on the stage.


    I was a bit nervous as I faced the faces of the students in the entire class. Everyone looked at me and there were all sorts of emotions in their eyes, some envy, some jealousy, and some doubt.


    Danshen was still calmly snoring. I had been using my elbow to push Danshen away, but aside from pushing my hand away, Danshen didn''t want to wake up.


    The teacher walked to my side and threw me a teasing look. "What a coincidence! We meet again today!"


    Because Danshen wanted to sleep, I sat in the corner, so I quickly retreated, and even pulled Danshen along as I retreated.


    Maybe I used too much strength, Danshen swung her hand and slapped the face of the teacher who was just about to walk into her seat to call her.


    Even so, Danshen was still sleeping.


    The teacher slowly walked forward to take off his clothes. Danshen hugged her arm as a pillow and slept soundly. The teacher immediately shouted into Danshen''s ears, "Fire!"


    Danshen immediately raised her head and stood up, with a hazy look in her eyes, she wanted to walk out, maybe because her feet were numb, and directly knocked into her teacher''s embrace.


    With this collision, the entire classroom was filled with sounds of booing and the dissatisfied voices of the girls.


    Amidst this awkwardness, Danshen also woke up and looked up. "It''s you ¡­"


    "Of course it''s me! Lin Dan, are you here to attend class or to find a place to sleep? "


    "How do you know my name?" Hearing that teacher directly saying Lin Dan''s name from her mouth, Lin Dan and I were both very surprised.


    Not just us, of course. Everyone thought it was strange, and of course a lot of it was the look of jealousy that was like a knife.


    "Of course I know your name. Not only that, I even know her name, right Huang Lingyue?"


    The teacher raised his eyebrows and looked at us with interest. However, I always felt that when he looked at me, there was always a sadness in his eyes that I didn''t understand.


    At this time, the students in the class weren''t enough to describe it as jealousy. They looked at Danshen and me with eyes filled with small flames that were burning vigorously.


    Just as I was about to speak, the teacher spoke again.


    "I know everyone''s name here. Do you believe me?" As he spoke, he randomly selected a few students and listed their names.


    Not bad at all. His action not only dispelled the hostility the students had towards Lin Dan and I, it also dispelled the doubt in Lin Dan and I''s hearts.


    This little farce did not affect the handsome teacher''s class.


    His introduction was very short, and that was when he was called,


    What a strange name. I chewed on it. Regional Sun... Wasn''t that Ouyang Ziyun?


    Was he really that ghost?


    I had been indulging in my imagination for the entire lesson, and the rest of them were still the same as before. No one listened to the lesson, and they all looked at me, but Danshen surprisingly finished listening to the lesson.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the class was about to end and that the teacher called Qu Ri Yang would suddenly ask me a question.


    I stammered as I replied. I didn''t listen to any of the lessons, so I naturally didn''t know what he had said. At this time, Lin Dan, who was sitting beside me, stood up and answered the question for me.


    The Teacher Ou smiled and nodded, praising Lin Dan before shifting her gaze to me. It seemed as though she was just about to teach me a few more words when the bell for the end of class rang.


    He gave me a meaningful look, then left with his textbook.


    After he left, I realized that I was covered in sweat, especially after I had guessed his identity. The fear in my heart rose to a whole new level.


    I tugged on Danshen''s arm, "Danshen, didn''t you say that there was something wrong with him when you ate last time? How did you end up with a pervert today? "


    Danshen didn''t even look at me and replied, "Maybe I''m too sensitive, I''m really pretty handsome ¡­"


    I shook my head.


    After school in the afternoon, Danshen didn''t return with me to our dorm, and said that she had to go out because she had something to do.


    This was the first time she said that she wasn''t with me. I was a little surprised.


    He returned to his room and laid on his bed. He didn''t want to move, so for some reason, he felt restless and restless.


    I don''t know when Danshen came back at night.


    Faintly, I heard Qin Yize''s voice. Although I was still a little angry, I also missed him a little.


    "Husband Qing Qing, I have something to tell you."


    I found that every time he came, I had to listen, but I couldn''t say a word. Tears rolled down his cheeks unknowingly.


    Seeing that I was crying, Qin Yize immediately held my hand and touched my face with his finger.


    "Qing Qing, what''s the reason for this? Did someone bully you? "


    I cried even harder, and just like last time, my consciousness blurred and I was in that dark space.


    Qin Yize is right beside me. Today, he was wearing a snow-white robe, and he hurriedly stepped forward to support me. I realized that I could now speak.


    "Good boy Qin Yize, is this how you act as a husband? When I need you, you''re not here. When I need you, you come and go without a trace, and you don''t know where you are all day long. Every time you come, you''re always in a hurry.


    I don''t know where I got the courage to yell at him.


    Unknowingly, I no longer felt fear towards him. In fact, I even subconsciously thought of him as my own husband.


    Thus, at this moment, I felt as wronged as a little girl.


    Seeing me squatting on the ground and crying, Qin Yize accompanied me to squat on the ground.


    What an idiot, he couldn''t even coax a woman. I cursed him a thousand times in my heart,


    "Qing Qing, don''t worry, I have already arranged everything, from tomorrow onwards I will take care of you, I will give you a pleasant surprise, you can rest first, tomorrow you will see for yourself."


    After saying that, I went back to bed and slept comfortably along with a warm current flowing through my entire body.


    The next day, like yesterday, he woke up full of energy and didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    When he arrived at the classroom, he heard his classmates discussing, "What''s wrong with the school? Why are there new teachers? I heard that it''s another handsome guy?"


    "Are you for real?" "He''s even more handsome than the Teacher Ou who came yesterday," Yun Che''s classmate said as he listened to their discussion.


    As the classroom quieted down, the teacher arrived.


    The entire classroom let out a "Wow" sound and immediately followed up with, "So cool!" "So handsome!" Words about praise.


    This section was called "Chinese History". After all, he was an archaeologist, so how could he not study history?


    But, when I saw the teacher that just arrived, I was also stunned. This ¡­


    Isn''t this Qin Yize! He wore a handsome white Han suit with wide sleeves, long hair tied up in a bun, and a strand of hair draped over his shoulder.


    There was a slight smile on his handsome white face, but most people still felt a sense of majesty when they looked at him.


    Danshen and the rest of the students were all staring with their eyes wide open.

 C55

    Qin Yize looked at me, and then started to introduce himself, "My surname is Qin Yi Ze, and I am currently learning history at school. Although I know that I can''t win against others, if I can gain some benefits like Yu Er, I will definitely win."


    After saying that, all the students were stunned. This was the first time they had heard such corny and tactful words.


    I was the only one who started to giggle. I couldn''t help it, because I thought about the first time I saw him, and it was the same. His ancient language was completely unintelligible to anyone who didn''t speak it well.


    Embarrassed again, when I finished laughing, I realized that my classmates were all looking at me.


    My face immediately heated up. At this moment, I really wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    Qin Yize walked over with a serious face, looked at me, and with a cold and dignified expression, he said, "Come to my office after class."


    Throughout the entire lesson, not a single person was able to play on their phone while sleeping.


    He did not realize that Qin Yize had taught a set, that he did not read the textbooks at all. Instead, he talked about bizarre things that were not even in the books.


    Many people immediately began to remember the notes.


    Class ended. I had to go down to his office in full view of everyone,


    The moment he entered the office, he immediately embraced Qing Qing, "Qing Qing, from today onwards, I can accompany Qing Qing around the clock."


    I hastily pushed him away. "This is an office. Don''t mess around ¡­."


    In fact, my heart is really happy, I usually see a couple on campus, although I have a boyfriend, but in reality it''s the same, except at night when I can experience it.


    Seeing me push him away, Qin Yize immediately became angry. "If Qing Qing is unwilling to stay at school, we can leave together."


    "No ¡­" I just feel that you are now a teacher and I am a student. At school, it is better for us to keep our distance ¡­ "


    After I finished speaking, Qin Yize hugged me and said with a slight smile, "Qing Qing is fine, I have my ways."


    After hearing what Qin Yize had said, I realized that the reason he could come to the school and be a teacher was because he had frightened the principal at night. Not only that, the school had also given him an office and a dormitory for him.


    I couldn''t help feeling that he was still a little wicked, but I knew that he had come to protect me.


    Thinking of this, his heart felt warm.


    Just as she was speaking, Danshen called him and said, "Is Lingyue alright? It''s time for class. Come back quickly. "


    "I''m going to class ¡­" I quickly broke free from Qin Yize''s embrace and rushed out of the office.


    When I returned to the classroom, I saw that it was Teacher Ou''s class. As he was engrossed in his lecture, I interrupted him as soon as I entered.


    Just as he was about to slide onto the seat, he was stopped by Teacher Ou: "Halt, why is it so late?"


    Just as I was about to go to the office to defend myself, the Teacher Ou said to me, "Come to the office after class."


    He then continued with his lesson.


    "Am I building an office in my previous life?"


    Returning back to my seat, Danshen impatiently asked me, what''s wrong, did Brother Transmigrator bully you?


    I shook my head. Danshen was still infatuated with the Teacher Ou and stared fixedly at his teacher.


    Those who didn''t know would think that she was seriously paying attention to the class.


    When I heard the sound of rest after class, I knew I was going to be scolded.


    Danshen didn''t even give up on this opportunity. Carrying the book, she went with me to my office.


    When I got to the office, I was surprised to find that Teacher Ou also had a separate office. The entire office only had one desk.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if he had gone to scare the headmaster, too.


    When Teacher Ou saw us entering, before he could even speak, Danshen had already pounced on us.


    However, the Teacher Ou immediately told Danshen to go back to his classroom to write his question and hand it over to him for the next lesson.


    Danshen left the office with an unwilling face, and looked at me strangely before he left.


    "Come here!"


    I was originally standing at the doorway, very far away from his desk, but after Lin Dan left, I was even more unwilling to approach him.


    However, I had no choice but to listen to his words. I dragged my legs that were as heavy as lead as I slowly moved towards him.


    Seeming to despise me for being too slow, he directly stood up from his seat and lightly pulled on my hand, causing my entire body to fall into his embrace.


    "Little girl, I''ve finally waited for you. Do you know how much I''ve missed you?"


    He lowered his head, ready to kiss me.


    I pushed him away.


    "Teacher, you have admitted your wrongs, I am not the person you spoke of!" Initially, I still held doubts towards Qu Rangyang''s identity, but after hearing his words, I immediately confirmed it.


    His voice was full of love. I admire such a passionate man, but I really don''t think I''m the one he''s waiting for.


    "Yanyan, how can I admit my wrongs? Even if I am sealed away, I will still be able to feel your aura. I will be able to see you reincarnated and grow up.


    Ouyang Qi''s voice was filled with dejection, and he pulled me into his embrace once again without any explanation, tightly hugging me with both of his hands.


    I was so strangled that I couldn''t breathe.


    "Cough cough, Ouyang ¡­"


    "Yanyan, do you remember me?"


    I subconsciously called out his real name. A hint of happiness appeared in his glass-like eyes as he held onto me tightly without moving.


    "Teacher Ouyang, I need to..." "I can''t breathe ¡­"


    "I''m sorry! Yanyan, I''ll let you go now! " Listen to me. Ouyang let me go.


    I took this chance and suddenly pushed Ouyang Qi away, then quickly ran out.


    When he returned to the classroom, only Danshen was still seated.


    When I walked to my seat, Danshen turned and glanced at me, but didn''t say anything as she continued to play with her phone.


    I asked, "Danshen, what happened to you? "Are you not feeling well?"


    Danshen did not say anything, holding the book, she stepped past me and left the classroom. By the time I chased after him, I had already disappeared without a trace.


    I sighed. What was going on?


    There''s no class in the afternoon, so Qin Yize called me early.


    I was surprised to hear from him. After all, it was really a ghost call.


    In the afternoon, I went to a city that was very far away from the school. I didn''t need to worry about being recognized since I was far away from the school in the city after all.


    Actually, after knowing Qin Yize for a long time, this was the first time he felt that he was so close to him.


    Before coming out, Qin Yize wanted to wear his long robe, but he was forced to wear it for a long time, so he agreed to change into a suit.


    The moment we got on the bus, everyone looked at us. Words like "so handsome, so cool" filled the coach


    There were even people who were prepared to take photos, but after seeing Qin Yize''s cold eyes, they quietly put away their phones.

 C56

    It seems like I have to get used to it. Everywhere I go, it''s always "so cool"


    I was feeling a little helpless.


    Qin Yize held my hand and led me into a restaurant. They found a corner and sat down.


    He sat across from me with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    I was a little surprised to see him finish his meal with great skill.


    He smiled at me and said, "Actually, I had already familiarized myself with the world long before I went to school. That''s why I wasn''t by your side for the past few days."


    After listening to him, I couldn''t help but feel a little hot on my face.


    During dinner, I listened to him tell me a lot about the mortal world and the underworld.


    After dinner, he took me to the movies.


    Holding hands, just like a normal couple, he couldn''t help but tighten his grip.


    I went back to school after the movie, but I don''t know what happened tonight, there was no car. Qin Yize pulled me as he prepared to find a place to rent.


    Just then, a car stopped in front of us. A young man stuck his head out and asked, "Where are you two going?"


    Just as I was about to get on the car, Qin Yize pulled me back, "What''s wrong?"


    I turned my head to look at Qin Yize, not understanding the meaning behind his sudden tug.


    "It''s okay, get in the car," she said, getting into the car ahead of me.


    The car started and the driver just drove on, not saying a word. I was a little dizzy, so I leaned on Qin Yize''s shoulder and slowly fell asleep.


    Just as I was sleeping soundly, there was a "crackle" as the car came to a sudden halt. If it wasn''t for Qin Yize who extended his hand to protect me.


    I was sure that I would be hit until my head bled, but Qin Yize wasn''t sitting next to me, he was just sitting in the driver''s seat of the taxi, protecting me with his hands when he turned around.


    "Hey, why are you in the cockpit? "What about the driver?" Just when I was wondering why Qin Yize had gotten into the driver''s seat of the car, Qin Yize waved his hand in front of me.


    The road outside the window wasn''t brightly lit. At this moment, the car had already arrived at the edge of a cliff and half of the car had already fallen off the cliff.


    I just looked at it and I screamed and I didn''t dare move.


    Qin Yize shouted, "Qing Qing, quickly get off the carriage!"


    Just as he opened the door, the car was pushed away by an unknown force before he could even stretch his leg. It flew off the cliff and fell straight down.


    "Ah ¡­" I was so scared that my eyes were tightly shut and I was screaming. Suddenly, an arm wrapped around me from behind.


    He was holding me in his arms, and I heard the sound of the car falling to the bottom of the cliff.


    When Qin Yize threw himself into my arms, the two of us went up the cliff and stood on the edge of the cliff.


    He just happened to see a black shadow disappear from the hillside.


    "What''s going on?" Just as I asked the question in my heart, Qin Yize pressed his index finger against my lips.


    "Calm down, Qing Qing!"


    After he finished speaking, Qin Yize shouted into the air, "Come out already!"


    He saw a red and a white flash, and a black shadow appeared before him.


    "This little one greets my king and Young Empress."


    Looking carefully, I also know them. They are the two judges that often helps out, the other one doesn''t know them, but looking at their clothing, there aren''t many happy Ghost Messenger like before.


    It wasn''t him.


    Later on, I found out that the happy ghost had already revealed the matter of Qin Yize''s new marriage to me because of his mouth, causing me to be in danger and have been punished by Qin Yize.


    Just as I was deep in thought, Qin Yize had already voiced out, "I will wait for three days for whoever finds out about this.


    "As you command, my king!"


    The three of them accepted the order, bowed once more towards Qin Yize and I, cupped their hands, and immediately disappeared in front of us.


    Qin Yize hugged me, sat down, and started to tell me about this.


    "Tonight, when you got on the carriage, I felt that something was wrong, but I wanted to see who was behind us, so I didn''t expose him, but I didn''t want this person to be so vicious, wanting us to die. When I broke through his illusion, I found that we were already at the edge of the cliff, unable to find out who exactly it was ¡­"


    "Could it be the black robe from before?" "No," I said.


    Qin Yize shook his head: "No, in the Underworld, if servants are under the jurisdiction of the Yin Master, they would not appear without permission, furthermore from the black robes, I have already ordered people to search through the Underworld and no one will see him, I am afraid it is not that simple."


    After saying that, he looked at me, smiled, and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll send you back to rest first. You don''t have to worry about these things, I''ll settle it myself."


    Qin Yize hugged me as the sky spun and the earth spun. I was already at the bottom of the dormitory.


    The time wasn''t very late yet, so Qin Yize took the opportunity to give me a kiss.


    Actually, I also think it''s strange, we''ve both been married before, but in reality, I''m still embarrassed.


    When I returned to my room, Fang Yunxi had already gone to sleep. Ai Mengmeng still hadn''t returned, so when she saw me return, he asked me a simple question of where I had gone to.


    I faltered and said that I had gotten lost when I went out to buy books, and that I had come home late by taxi.


    Danshen just turned her head and went to sleep.


    I don''t know how I offended her, but she wasn''t like this before. I don''t understand why Danshen and I would become like this.


    Just as I was washing up, Ai Mengmeng came back with a big bag of things in one hand and a big bouquet of flowers in the other.


    When he came back, he immediately asked me, "Hey, Lingyue, look at this pretty flower! "My male ticket sent ¡­"


    I nodded as I brushed my teeth. It was indeed beautiful. It was a large, fiery red rose with a pleasant aroma.


    I glanced at Danshen and saw that when she saw him acting like this, she covered her head with a blanket and pretended to be asleep.


    After Mengmeng tossed and turned for a while, she began to chat while lying on the bed with his cellphone. She didn''t know who it was, it should be her boyfriend.


    In the classroom, I didn''t want to listen to the lecture, so I borrowed a novel to read. Danshen was initially talking to me, but after finishing Teacher Ou''s lesson, Danshen became even colder.


    At noon, I walked to the classroom entrance just after school. I saw a delivery boy holding a bunch of roses, standing in the corridor not far from our classroom.


    Many of the female students were watching to see if it was another boy from that department who came over to confess. Just as I was about to leave, I heard my phone ring.


    "Hey, is that Huang Lingyue? "Someone asked me to send you a bouquet of flowers, please sign it for me."


    Hearing the courier boy''s voice, my scalp went numb. Just as I wanted to ignore this matter and slip away, that courier boy found out. He shouted at me, "Huang Lingyue, take the courier!"


    Sigh, I couldn''t even run away now. I had no choice but to force myself to watch him carry a bunch of roses in front of me.


    I signed but was too embarrassed to pick up the bouquet of roses. "Then, little brother, may I ask, who sent this?"


    The courier boy scratched his head embarrassedly, "I''m not too sure, but it looks like he''s a teacher at this school ¡­" He didn''t say anything about it, so he probably didn''t know either.


    Teacher?


    Could it be Qin Yize?

 C57

    If it''s him, then I am happy, but also a little worried.


    What he was worried about was that the person who delivered the flowers might not have been him.


    Following the students'' envious and jealous gazes, I brought the flower back to my room. Coincidentally, Danshen was also there, and seeing me carrying the flower, Danshen couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    It just so happened that she and I were the only ones in the room, so I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to chat with her about what had happened in the past few days.


    Just as I put the flower down, Danshen who was sitting on the bed spoke up first, "Who gave this flower to you?


    "This, I''m not sure either. That''s what the express delivery boy said."


    I have never had any friends since I was young, so I especially cherish Danshen.


    "Humph, Huang Lingyue, let me tell you, I like the Teacher Ou, even if the one he likes is you, I definitely won''t give him to you!"


    After saying that, Danshen ran out of the room, and didn''t even give me a chance to explain myself.


    Teacher Ou... Ouyang Qi!


    How do I explain this to Danshen?


    Could it be that I want to tell her that Ouyang Qi just recognized the wrong person?


    No matter what, it''s better to find Danshen first. After thinking about this, I threw away the flower in my hand and quickly ran out.


    Just as I ran downstairs, I saw Qin Yize walking towards me.


    Waving at me the moment you see me.


    We walked up to each other and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Embarrassed, I smiled and said, "You are a teacher, so you should speak first."


    Qin Yize said, "Someone jumped off a building in the school campus. I heard it was a girl from your class, so I came to see if you were alright!"


    "Wh ¡­" "What ¡­" My legs went soft upon hearing this news, and I staggered before falling into Qin Yize''s embrace.


    Please don''t let it be Danshen!


    "Quick!" Quick, bring me there! "


    Because it''s daytime, it''s not good for Qin Yize to use magic, so he could only pull me and run. The two of us ran to the highest building in the school grounds.


    I pushed my way through the crowd and saw a girl in red dress and red shoes lying lifeless on the ground.


    He fell face down, his head was smashed, white brain matter and blood was all over the floor, his thigh and bones were all out, fresh red blood was still continuously spreading in all directions.


    I am already unable to clearly see who it is, so I anxiously looked for Danshen''s figure in the crowd. I was surrounded by some of my classmates, but I could not see Danshen.


    I was close to tears.


    Just then, the school and police officers arrived together. The one who was leading the school''s leaders was Danshen.


    When I saw that Danshen was fine, I hurried forward to pull him back, and said in a panic, "It''s good that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine."


    Danshen saw that my face was filled with anxiety, so she didn''t say anything.


    The school leaders had come. When they saw the situation, they could not help but cover their mouths and noses.


    Just as I was still rejoicing that it was not Danshen, Danshen''s words caused me to fall into despair once more.


    "This is our class'' Ai Mengmeng."


    I sat down on the floor again.


    The school head and the police investigated him on the spot, recorded his statement, took a photo, then placed Mengmeng''s body into a bag and carried it away.


    I was pulled back to my room by Danshen. Fang Yunxi was already in his room, crying loudly.


    In the afternoon, Mengmeng''s parents came over, and Danshen, along with I, and Fang Yunxi went to deliver Mengmeng''s clothes. Mengmeng belonged to the village and she was born an only child.


    We saw that half of Mengmeng''s father''s hair had fallen out, and her face was filled with vicissitudes and despair. His mother''s eyes were red and swollen, her hair and clothes were in disarray, and her father was supporting her as she walked.


    When Mengmeng''s parents walked to the place where Mengmeng died and saw the faint traces of blood on the ground that could not be washed away, Mengmeng''s mother immediately cried out and fainted on the spot.


    His father lied on the ground and rubbed the blood on the ground again and again, crying as he called out Mengmeng''s name, "Mengmeng, Mengmeng, my daughter! Daddy came to see you, say something! "Wu wu wu."


    Seeing Mengmeng''s daily necessities and clothes, his father hugged tightly to his chest and curled up on the ground.


    We rushed forward to help Mengmeng''s father and mother up.


    The school leaders also came, and directly escorted Mengmeng''s parents to the infirmary.


    So we left. On the way back, we looked at the place Mengmeng jumped off from, and Fang Yunxi cried again.


    After experiencing this matter, he was no longer in the mood to look for Qin Yize.


    He went back to his room and looked at the empty bed on the other side.


    We were all lying on our own beds and none of us knew why Mengmeng was doing this.


    In the afternoon, Danshen and Fang Yunxi were in class. I thought about Mengmeng''s parents, who weren''t in the mood for class at all.


    Skipping classes and sleeping in the dorm,


    He was awakened by a cold breeze. When he opened his eyes and looked out the window, he saw that it was already dark.


    When I turned around, I was suddenly shocked. Mengmeng''s bed was right in front of me, and I saw that there was actually a person lying on her bed.


    It was the same as when I saw Mengmeng lying on the ground back then. Her red skirt and high heels were about to drip with blood, and blood-red liquid was constantly dripping from her bed.


    Crack, crack, crack. After that, the sound gradually grew louder, like flowing water. Hualala, I helplessly watched as Mengmeng''s bed and the surrounding walls were dyed red.


    Beneath the bed, Fang Yunxi''s white embroidered bed sheets had also turned red.


    The man had his back to me and it was dark, so I could just make out his dark hair.


    It was quiet, except for the rush of water and the thump of my heart. I could even hear my own rapid breathing.


    My heart is about to leap out of my chest, bang bang bang bang, faster and faster ¡­


    Even after experiencing so much, he still couldn''t help but feel fear.


    I quickly took out my phone to call Danshen, but when I dialed a number, I saw that a strand of hair had fallen off my phone screen.


    "Just as I was about to remove the hair with my hand, another pinch fell, along with a scalp." "Ahhh!" I screamed, and immediately looked up. When I looked up again, I saw a bloody face.


    Then, that face slowly changed until it turned into Mengmeng''s. But no matter how much it changed, that face seemed like it was covered by a pair of stockings, becoming blurry from the fall.


    My nose had fallen into a trap and my head was only half of it. Blood was flowing from the corner of my mouth and my eyes had already fallen off. A large black hole was staring straight at me.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­" Huang Lingyue caused me such a mess because of you, compensate me with my life! "


    "Mengmeng, what did you say? Can you tell me why you want to kill yourself? "


    I suppressed the fear in my heart and looked at Ai Mengmeng, who was floating on top of my head, with his head against mine.


    Her blood was still dripping down my body. It was sticky on my skin, and there was a stench coming from it.


    "Suicide, Jie Jie, who said I killed myself? Huang Lingyue, it''s you, it''s all because of you, you caused my death, I want you to take your life, then your body can compensate me ¡­ "

 C58

    Ai Mengmeng immediately grabbed onto my neck after she said that, and I felt that my neck was about to be strangled by her. I inhaled less and less, and my eyes slowly widened, just as I was about to stretch out my tongue and close my eyes.


    The bedroom door was suddenly kicked open. "Insolent female ghost, how dare you touch This King''s wife?" After saying that, he directly flew over and slapped Mengmeng flying onto the wall.


    He stooped down and hugged me, "Qing Qing, Qing Qing, are you alright?"


    Exhaled, I rubbed my neck and coughed.


    Qin Yize turned his head to look at Mengmeng who was huddled up in the corner.


    "Speak, Lingyue has no enmity with you, how are you going to harm her?"


    Mengmeng snorted and said, "If not for her, I wouldn''t have been killed by them." After she said that, her body changed color and she prepared to attack me again.


    It was just that in front of Qin Yize, how could she, a new ghost who had just died, be his match? After several rounds, Ai Mengmeng was already exhausted, and she couldn''t even get up from the ground after being hit by Qin Yize.


    She looked at me unwillingly.


    "Huang Lingyue, I never thought that you would have such a powerful helper, but I will not let you go ¡­"


    With that, Ai Mengmeng rushed towards the window and leapt out, it was just that how could Qin Yize give her the chance to escape?


    With a wave of her long robe, it was as if a wall appeared in front of Ai Mengmeng, causing her body to bounce back.


    Qin Yize reached out his hands, sucked Ai Mengmeng in and held him in his hands.


    "Speak, who asked you to come?"


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you, please let me go!" At this time, Ai Mengmeng seemed to have realized how powerful Qin Yize was, and she started to soften her grip, "They are ¡­"


    Just as Mengmeng was speaking to here, she was hit by an invisible force and turned into ashes.


    Qin Yize quickly flew to the door, extended his hand out and grabbed, revealing a big ghost.


    With a green face and fangs, he tilted his head and looked to the side. Qin Yize''s hand shaped like a blade, and with a wave, he chopped off the big ghost''s hand.


    The ghost''s nose twitched and his teeth clenched. Still not saying a word.


    "As long as you say who sent you, I won''t kill you!"


    With his other hand, the giant ghost slapped his forehead and turned into a puff of green smoke.


    Qin Yize''s face was ashen, with one hand on the bed frame, he directly held the bed frame tightly.


    Suddenly, three more people appeared in front of me. No, three of them are ghosts, two of them are handsome men from the Ghost Messenger who were protecting me.


    He cupped his hands and kneeled on the ground: "My King, Young Empress!"


    "What was the result of the investigation you guys did last time?"


    The three of them kneeled on the ground and trembled without saying a word.


    Qin Yize pointed at the Ghost Messenger and said, "Tell me."


    The Ghost Messenger lied down even lower and said, "My King, we searched through the entire Underworld, but we didn''t find him."


    "What?" Are you all trash? You can''t find a ghost? "Keep checking. When are you going to come back after you find out?"


    The three of them hurriedly kowtowed and said, "Thank you, my King! Thank you!"


    "Get lost already!"


    With that said, the three of them acted as if they had received amnesty and quickly disappeared in front of us.


    Just at this moment, Danshen and Fang Yunxi returned. The moment they opened the door, they saw Qin Yize, who was sitting beside my bed, and me, who was just frightened and in a state of disarray.


    Danshen''s face was full of awkwardness. Seeing that I was stuttering and blushing, Qin Yize only waved his sleeve to erase the memories of Danshen and Fang Yunxi. After speaking, he let me rest well before he left.


    After Qin Yize left, Danshen and Fang Yunxi came back to reality and didn''t know anything anymore. Seeing me sitting on the bed, Danshen walked over and touched my forehead, and asked me why is my face so red, is I sick?


    I shook my head, but felt that Danshen''s attitude was much better.


    I thought it was over, but then I realized I was being optimistic.


    After a sleepless night, I woke up on the second day. Just as Danshen and I walked out of the dorm room, something suddenly fell from the top of the stairs, almost hitting Danshen and I.


    When Danshen and I came back to our senses, we found a person lying in front of us. He was wearing a blood-red skirt and red high heels like Mengmeng, with his hair scattered all over and his face facing downwards.


    At this moment, she was lying in a pool of blood. However, she didn''t immediately die. Instead, she looked in my direction and said with some difficulty:


    "Beg..." Please... "Let me go ¡­"


    I was scared silly by this scene a long time ago and had yet to react to Mengmeng''s incident. At this moment, I looked at the girl in front of me who had already swallowed her breath with wide eyes and a stupefied expression.


    "Lingyue, Lingyue..."


    "Hmm?" Danshen called me a few times before I realised that I knew this girl as well. She lived in the dorm opposite us and had a good relationship with Mengmeng.


    At this time, many students had already gathered around, especially those female students. They all screamed out in fear when they saw this scene.


    After a while, the teacher and the others also arrived.


    After Danshen and I left the scene, my brain was still in a very empty state.


    "Lingyue, don''t you think Mengmeng did this? There are a lot of rumors spreading, and that girl was killed by Mengmeng."


    I shook my head, looking at Lin Dan, wanting to say something.


    No one is more clear than me. Mengmeng has long been turned into ashes, why would she come to find someone to take his life?


    Thinking back to what Mengmeng said last night, my heart sank even more.


    Lin Dan did not give up and continued to ask, "Lingyue, before the girl died, who did you say those words to?"


    My whole body shivered, but it turned out that Danshen had heard it too, "I don''t know, right, Danshen, didn''t you say that your senior brother would be here soon? Ask him when he arrived, and I remember his soul was still in the mortal world a few days after he died. Can you call her out and ask? I keep having the feeling that this is a little unusual! "


    Danshen nodded her head, but looked to be in a difficult situation, "Do you think I don''t want to, but I do not have the ability to do so, let''s wait for my senior brother to come before talking about this!"


    Because of this matter, today''s lesson was cancelled, so we had no choice but to return back to the dorm to look at Mengmeng''s empty bed.


    He secretly thought that he must find out about this matter and not let Mengmeng leave just like this.


    When Fang Yunxi returned, her face was very pale, as if she was frightened. Thinking about it, we left the dorm at about the same time, so she should have been somewhere nearby.


    "Mengmeng is here for revenge, Mengmeng has turned into a fierce ghost trying to take her life,..."


    "Fang Yunxi, are you alright?"


    Danshen sat up from the bed, and grabbed Fang Yunxi''s arm to ask, but Fang Yunxi didn''t look at Lin Dan, but instead looked in my direction, and her face became even more pale.


    "Can you let us go?" After saying that, Fang Yunxi kneeled on the ground, "I beg you, please let us go, okay?"


    "I beg you, I beg you, can you let us go ¡­" Fang Yunxi knelt in my direction, and continuously kowtowed with her head on the ground. Bang, bang, bang.


    "Fang Yunxi, get up quickly, what happened to you? "Who are you begging?"

 C59

    I just finished speaking, and I saw Fang Yunxi raise her head to look at the corner of the wall not far away from us. She was running towards a corner with clear edges, and the sound of him begging for forgiveness was getting louder and louder.


    "Let me go! "I''m begging you ¡­" Amidst Fang Yunxi''s shouts, the other roommates were all attracted over.


    Fortunately, a few quick-witted students stopped her, but at the moment, Fang Yunxi''s strength was astonishing, and just as she was about to be unable to stop him, Danshen suddenly shouted: "Quickly go and help!"


    We all surrounded Fang Yunxi, and with great difficulty, we managed to hold her down, but she still shouted and shouted. There was nothing for it, Danshen could only use her hand to cut the back of Fang Yunxi''s head and knock her out.


    In the infirmary, the doctor examined Fang Yunxi and then said to us, "Nothing much, I was just scared. I just need to rest."


    After hearing it, I heaved a sigh of relief, but it didn''t seem to be as simple as I thought. On the way back, other than Danshen, no one else dared to approach me.


    When Danshen saw this, she intentionally pulled me closer to them and whispered to me, "Don''t worry about them."


    When those people saw me coming closer, it was as if they were avoiding a plague. They hid far away from me, and I could even hear their soft discussion, saying that Fang Yunxi''s and Ai Mengmeng''s death was all my fault.


    Returning to his room and looking at his room, he felt quite upset. He had been fine two days ago, but why did he suddenly die? Was he crazy?


    Danshen felt my melancholy and tugged on my arm, "You don''t have to blame yourself. This may not have anything to do with you."


    I turned my head to look at Danshen and smiled. I knew that when Danshen said these words, she wasn''t confident either, but Danshen still chose to believe me.


    But after what happened with Ai Mengmeng last night, I think that this matter might really be related to me. If not, why would Mengmeng come and cause trouble for me?


    It''s just that I''m not prepared to tell Danshen this matter. It''s not that I don''t trust her, but I''m afraid that she might interfere once she knows about it.


    It was a silent night. The next day, in class, just as he was drawing blindly on a book with a pen in hand, he heard crying sounds coming from the neighboring classroom, which were getting louder and louder. The teacher was so noisy that he couldn''t attend class, so he went out to see what the situation was. We couldn''t help but follow him out as well.


    The girl in the neighboring classroom was the same as Fang Yunxi yesterday, her head was kowtowing on the ground, and her forehead was already bleeding, but there was no sign of her stopping.


    His mouth was shouting the same thing, "Please..." I beg you, please spare me! "


    Especially when Danshen and I appeared together, Danshen immediately recognized the one who escorted Fang Yunxi to the infirmary with us yesterday. She wanted to help her up.


    As we pushed through the crowd, she looked up at me, her eyes full of fear. Her already pale face went pale.


    Immediately, she started kowtowing at me. It was as if she was talking to me. "I''m begging you, I''m begging you! Please spare me!"


    Just as I was still in a daze, she quickly got up and jumped off the balcony. Although Danshen was quick to react, she had only managed to grab onto one shoe.


    Although the third floor of our classroom isn''t too high, there are only a row of steps below the balcony. If we fall down, then...


    I didn''t dare to imagine the consequences, but of course I didn''t have the time to think about it too much ¡­


    With screams and shouts all around the building, we ran down the stairs. We were out of breath, red blood running down the steps, and our heads had fallen in.


    The school''s leader had already arrived, and as he consoled us and taught us a lesson, he took care of this matter. Due to the incident with Mengmeng last time, and also the incident with Mengmeng, the school already had a headache because of this. What happened last time was still being investigated, and now that something happened again, the school was already extremely anxious.


    I heard that the Education Bureau has issued a notice and a warning, so the school must handle this matter properly.


    When we returned to the classroom, other than Danshen, the rest of the students were sitting far away from me.


    I was confused and my mind was in a mess. I wanted to explain, but in the end, I couldn''t find a reason. After waiting for school to end with great difficulty, Qin Yize called me.


    Initially, I wanted to find him to come out and have a talk, but he rejected me immediately, telling me to be more careful with Danshen and me. He''s investigating these things, and I''m relieved.


    After I finished thinking, I went to find Danshen. On the way from the classroom to the dorm, I saw a lot of people pointing at me and talking about something.


    I quickly returned to my room. When I arrived outside my room, I heard Danshen talking to an unknown person, "This matter is definitely related to Lingyue. Someone was secretly harming her.


    After saying that, I pushed open the door and entered. Danshen looked at me and said, "Come over quickly."


    Danshen pulled me and sat on the bedside, and before I could say anything, she had already started explaining to me, "Lingyue! This is a little strange, I want to call my senior brother over to take a look, it shouldn''t be as simple as what we saw! "


    I also nodded and said to Danshen: "Thank you, Danshen. None of them believe me, and only you dare to be by my side."


    Danshen laughed and then started to pack up her tools. I sat by the side and couldn''t get my hands on anything, so I watched as Danshen prepared pen, ink and paper. After washing his hands, I lit up the incense beside the table.


    "Lingyue, lock the door, watch and do not let anyone disturb me!"


    I turned around and locked the door. I saw Danshen attentively staring at the paper and brush, then picked up the brush and dipped it in cinnabar.


    After two hours, Danshen finished drawing, and drew 40 of them, seeing Danshen wiping the sweat on her forehead, she took a deep breath.


    Just as Danshen was folding the yellow talismans one by one, a sharp shout came from the neighboring room, "Ah, ah, ah, spare me! "Save me ¡­"


    Danshen and I felt that something was wrong and immediately rushed out. Just as we arrived at the door, we saw our roommates like before, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to me.


    Upon seeing me, he immediately crawled in front of me and kowtowed without stopping.


    I looked at Danshen and shouted, "Danshen, knock her out!" Following our shouts, the other students all came over, but this time, no one dared to approach us.


    Danshen pulled the girl as she shouted to the surrounding spectators, "What are you looking at? Hurry up and come over to help! "


    However, no one came over. They all stood by the door watching, their eyes filled with fear and caution.


    I ignored their gazes and walked over, preparing to help Danshen.

 C60

    As I got closer, the girl''s screams became louder and more desperate. Her head was cracked, but she acted as if she didn''t know the pain.


    I don''t understand what makes them so scared.


    If one of them was not careful, Danshen would not be able to hold her back, and that girl directly crashed into the wall, falling down along with the people.


    Those who were watching the scene screamed out, and some of the timid ones fainted on the spot.


    I started to panic a little, Danshen immediately went up and probed her nose, "Hurry, she''s still breathing, call 120, send her to the hospital, hurry!" "Everyone''s dead ~"


    They carefully entered, but quietly avoided me.


    It was already more than ten minutes after sending that girl to the hospital. When Danshen and I heard the doctor say that there was no danger to our lives, we heaved a sigh of relief.


    Walking out of the hospital with a heavy heart, I wonder who was trying to harm me? What was their purpose?


    "Are you Huang Lingyue? "Please come with us." Just as she arrived at the school gates, she was stopped by a handsome youngster.


    After he finished speaking, he took out his police ID. I looked at Danshen, then followed the four officers in uniform to the police station.


    In the interrogation room, a man and a woman were sitting opposite of him as they coldly asked, "Name, age, sex, date of birth, home address ¡­"


    When I had finished, he asked me about the suicides and my contacts with me, but when I told him the truth, the police officer went out to discuss them.


    After a while, the police officer came in and said to me: "Huang Lingyue, we will still be investigating whether or not what you said is true. You must listen to the summons at any time.


    Just as I reached the door, I saw Danshen and Teacher Ou Qin Yize standing at the entrance of the Public Security Bureau.


    The moment I came out, they all rushed over, "How is Lingyue, are you alright?"


    I shook my head. "It''s fine. On the surface, these things seem to be related to me, but they don''t have any evidence to lock me up."


    After I finished talking with Danshen, I subconsciously looked towards Qin Yize. Just as Teacher Ou was about to step forward and pay attention to me, Qin Yize quickly took the initiative, "Later on, stay away from that man!"


    "Are you jealous?"


    As if I had discovered the new world, I looked at Qin Yize who was in an awkward situation. The corners of my mouth curled up as I started laughing.


    When we returned to school, it was already 8 PM. Just as we walked to the school gate, we saw Mu Chen carrying a sword on his back and a yellow dao bag on his shoulder.


    "Senior Brother, you''re here!" When Danshen saw Mu Chen, his expression relaxed a lot. After shouting, he immediately ran over and started chatting with Mu Chen.


    When we arrived in front of Mu Chen, he first looked at me. Seeing that I was fine, he nodded.


    When his gaze landed on Ouyang and Qin Yize who were behind me, he revealed an expression of shock, but he quickly recovered. I was worried that Mu Chen would be able to tell what was happening, so I hurriedly introduced him: "Taoist, you''ve come. Let me introduce you, this is our teacher, Teacher Qin, Teacher Ou ¡­"


    After saying that, Qin Yize and Teacher Ou laughed amicably, acting as if it was real, and said to Mu Chen respectfully: "I''m afraid I will have to trouble Taoist with this matter."


    Mu Chen''s face turned ugly, that kind of feeling was like being slapped in the face, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said, "Since there are two teachers here, how could I, a mere little cultivator with no skills, dare to make a fool of myself!"


    Did Mu Chen know the identities of Qin Yize and Ouyang?


    Hearing his tone, I felt a little strange.


    Qin Yize laughed: "Some things can only be done by the Taoist, which is more convenient than my teacher. You just have to do whatever you want, and we will also help you."


    When Qin Yize said the word "teacher", his tone was very heavy, as if he was hinting at something. I turned to look at Mu Chen and saw that he was shocked yet again, but still nodded.


    When we arrived at the classroom, all the lights were turned off. No one dared to stay in the classroom anymore.


    I pulled Danshen along, still feeling a little scared.


    Mu Chen entered the classroom and turned on the lights. On the stage, he placed down a banner, incense, candles, and the black sword on his back.


    He then took out the soul flag, cinnabar, and other magical tools from his bag.


    He cupped his hands towards Qin Yize and Ouyang Yi and said, "I hope that teacher can help me get the name of the new student."


    Although he said it while facing two people, I could clearly tell that he was speaking to Qin Yize. After he finished speaking, Teacher Ou raised his eyebrows and his gaze landed on Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize did not say anything and nodded his head. He stretched out his finger in the air and casually took out a small slip of paper with words written on it, and gave it to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen nodded and thanked him respectfully.


    Then, Mu Chen got help from Danshen. He raised the soul flag and lit the incense.


    Mu Chen looked at them and began summoning their spirits. He prepared three scarecrows and wrote eight words on the scarecrows'' bodies.


    The black swords in Mu Chen''s hands were mumbling an incantation, and the black sword stuck to the yellow talisman on the table, then picked it up, and it immediately caught it. The three scarecrows on the table all stood up.


    Mu Chen put down the black sword and took out the soul flag, "The heavenly law is clear, the earth is spiritual, the ancestor is my god, may the Yin Master be the Lord High God, and help me in betting on my life in this world. The Yang One Line, the Yin division soldiers, under the Old Lord Taishang''s order of urgency! "


    After he finished reading, Mu Chen was ready to calm his soul, but after waiting for a long time, he did not make a sound, nor did the scarecrow move.


    Mu Chen invited them again twice, and invited all three of them again after the ordeal, but it was all useless.


    Mu Chen said to us, "I have invited them, but I was unable to find their souls. It is very likely that they have been imprisoned."


    Qin Yize''s face changed, the matter was far more serious than what we had imagined, "Since the soul has returned, we will definitely stay here, let''s go take a look."


    Mu Chen agreed to this point. After packing up for a while, they went back to their own homes.


    When Danshen and I returned to the dorm room, I didn''t know if the others were afraid to come out, or if they had already gone to bed.


    Because of the matters of the past few days, the school had been in an uproar, applying for leave to return home. The school had no choice but to take a temporary break, and this news was also returned to their dorms, when they met a student who was rather familiar with Danshen before.


    When I returned to my dorm room, I saw that my roommates had all left school in a hurry. In the entire dorm, Danshen and I were the only ones left.


    "It just so happens that if it''s a holiday, we''ll have time to thoroughly investigate this matter." As Danshen spoke, she carried her red cross over bag on her back and all the magical equipment were also put into the bag one by one.


    Just as we were about to go downstairs, Mu Chen called. He said that he was already waiting for us downstairs.


    and Teacher Ou were already there, but I still couldn''t react in time.


    When Danshen saw Teacher Ou, she immediately went forward to welcome him and said, "Teacher, come with us! I''ll protect you if there''s nothing wrong, she said, lifting the satchel on her waist.

 C61

    Mu Chen coughed, then stuck out his tongue towards Mu Chen and left with Teacher Ou, who then turned to look at me.


    I just realized that the current atmosphere was a little awkward. Although Mu Chen didn''t speak, he still followed me closely. Qin Yize also had an ashen face and didn''t say a single word.


    The four of us got into the car.


    After half an hour later, they arrived at the home of the second female classmate to jump down from the building. The family had long received the grievous news and was already hosting a funeral, with white silk on her shoulders. Just as she walked to the door, she saw an uncle come out and asked us cautiously.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? "


    Qin Yize said, "We are teachers from the school. In addition, we are her classmates and the invited mages. We came to send her off! "


    The old man glanced at us and spat to the side. "What are you doing here now that he''s dead?"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Danshen immediately went forward and begged, "Uncle, we are good friends, let us go pay our respects to our classmates."


    After Uncle heard Danshen''s words, he did not know what to say anymore. When we arrived at the courtyard, we saw that it was filled with flowers, paper men, paper horses, paper houses, and beyond that was the mourning hall.


    There was a lady kneeling in front of the mourning hall and a child kneeling beside her.


    We came to the front of the hall and looked at the pictures of our classmates. When the women saw us, they lit an incense stick each, and we bowed in front of the mourning hall and lit the incense. Qin Yize indicated to Mu Chen that he wanted to let him see if there were any of his spirits.


    Taking the chance that we were paying respects, Mu Chen looked around the room, but after looking around, he shook his head.


    They got on the car and ran to two other places. The situation was similar. Their parents were in agony and helpless!


    I don''t know if the atmosphere of sadness infected me, or because I felt guilty because I had something to do with it, but I felt very uncomfortable when I saw this scene.


    They had all gone through the three places, but the result was the same. Not only were they unable to find any ghosts, they did not even have a single clue.


    When he got back to the school, he found that there was basically no one else there, except for the old gatekeeper who was sitting alone at the entrance of the reception room. He was playing an old melody while sipping tea and lying lazily on the reclining chair.


    Because there were no results, we were clearly a bit discouraged. Mu Chen suggested: "How about I go next time and have a look?"


    Qin Yize shook his head, "A newly deceased person, if there is no news from their home, then they will definitely return home during the first seven hours. If they do not return home, then they will either not die or have their souls destroyed."


    With that, Mu Chen nodded.


    The next day, I was called to the Public Security Bureau. A police officer who seemed to be the head of the police asked me with a sharp gaze, "Why did the victim beg for mercy at that time?"


    I didn''t know how to answer that, but there was no possibility or motive. "I don''t know, I''ve always been with my friends, and she knows what I''ve done!"


    Danshen was also called over, and we received confirmation from Danshen that Danshen and I were basically together, and wouldn''t have the chance to fight.


    So the police officer followed us back to the school to investigate and monitor the situation.


    Faced with such a big issue, most of the teachers were busy at the school preparing the materials and the reports, as well as the opinions of the outsiders.


    When the officer brought Danshen and I to the surveillance room to investigate, he discovered that every time my classmates knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness, there was a big black shadow on my back. After continuously looking at a few other cases, it was basically the same.


    The officer copied the surveillance and hurried off.


    Danshen and I went to find Mu Chen and explained the situation. Mu Chen lowered his head and thought about it, then suddenly raised his head and said, "I understand, Danshen, you take care of Lingyue, I''ll be back soon."


    Just at this time, Teacher Ou received a phone call. After saying a few simple words, he hung up, and Teacher Ou said to us:


    "Just now, I received a call from the hospital saying that Fang Fang had woken up. Fang Fang is the girl who was caught in the corner before. Luckily, she was sent away in time and managed to snatch back her life.


    We rushed to the infirmary and found Fang awake and babbling in bed.


    Danshen and I ran over and saw Fang Fang lying on the bed, drooling and looking at the ceiling. Danshen and I asked her a few questions, but in the end we were a little worried.


    The doctor told us, "Although her brain is bleeding, it''s all normal and examined, but it doesn''t seem normal right now. I suggest you take her to the main hospital."


    Danshen and I looked at each other and asked the Teacher Ou to go outside to call a taxi. Since we didn''t manage to find anything when going to the homes of our classmates and the dead couldn''t find anything, then the living being couldn''t be let off no matter what.


    Qin Yize and Mu Chen had already lifted up their hands, and on the way there, no matter how they asked, they knew nothing at all except for smiling and drooling.


    In just a few minutes, the car arrived. We carried the substitute to the City Hospital, where we were arranged to be examined by the doctors. We waited outside the door.


    "It''s out, it''s out," Danshen tugged on my hand and said.


    We met him and asked him, and he shook his head and said, "There''s no problem at all. Everything''s fine."


    We were a little surprised. After all, there was nothing normal about what we saw.


    We still didn''t want to give up on this clue and went to another hospital. Basically, but the doctor suggested we stay in the hospital for a few days, so we agreed.


    Just then, a cry came from the corridor of the hospital, "Where''s my daughter? What happened to my daughter? "


    As the door of the ward opened, a couple appeared. The woman had short red hair and was carrying a bag. She was wearing a pair of high-heeled red shoes. The man wore large sunglasses and a gold watch.


    Beside him, a nurse pulled the woman''s hand and whispered, "Hospital, don''t make any noise. The patient needs some rest."


    The woman shook off the nurse, pointed at us, and shouted, "What did you do to my daughter?"


    The woman had just finished speaking when the man pointed at us and warned, "Don''t leave, just wait for me to call the police."


    Danshen couldn''t hold it in anymore, and just as she was about to step forward, she was stopped by the Teacher Ou.


    "It''s nothing, I''ll take care of it." He gave us a meaningful look.


    Teacher Ou walked over and wanted to pull the sunglasses guy back. He told him that if there was anything he wanted to say, he would go out and say it, but that man reached out and punched Teacher Ou in the chest.


    "Teacher Ou ¡­" Seeing that Teacher Ou was beaten up, Danshen wanted to help him, but was stopped by Mu Chen, "Don''t be anxious, take a look ¡­"


    Danshen flung Mu Chen''s hand away, "If you don''t hurry, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Just as Danshen rolled up her sleeves and was about to go up, Teacher Ou snickered at us and stared at the couple. In the end, the couple directly knelt on the ground and started begging for forgiveness with their hands together.


    Teacher Ou turned around and said to us, "Hehe, it''s just a little trick."

 C62

    Qin Yize snorted coldly. Only Danshen had a face of worship, and most likely, only Danshen could be coaxed by Ouyang Ziyun.


    We had just returned to the school when the couple came to the school. The principal greeted them personally and brought us into the office.


    In the office, the principal apologetically told the parents his conclusion. He had never expected that the reason given by the school was because of food poisoning and hallucinations, which resulted in him accidentally knocking his head against a wall.


    When we heard this reason, we felt that the headmaster had taken him for a fool, but what we didn''t expect was that not only did the parents not say anything, they even apologized to the headmaster for not having a good child and being sensible.


    This kind of feeling, how to describe it? It felt like this matter was extremely strange, we looked at Teacher Ou and he laughed sinisterly. Seems like this matter is related to him being in the hospital.


    Originally, Teacher Ou thought that this matter would end like this. Just as Fang''s parents left, Teacher Ou received another call saying that Fang Yu had committed suicide in the hospital.


    When we hurried back to the hospital, we saw Daifang reclining on the bed, his head tilted to the side. His hair was already on the floor, his eyes were bloodshot, and the blood had trickled down his hair to the floor. His lips were wide and purple.


    When the parents saw us coming in, they quickly moved to the side and lowered their heads.


    Mu Chen went over to look at the corpse, and wanted to reach out to close Fang Fang''s eyes, but he couldn''t, and blood kept flowing.


    It seemed like the hospital''s reason for committing suicide was too easy, but who would want the life of someone who had already gone mad?


    Mu Chen pondered on the side and said: "I''m going to try summoning souls tonight. I don''t believe that all of my souls are imprisoned, so I''ll take advantage of the fact that I''ve just died and see if I can find any clues."


    Qin Yize and Teacher Ou did not speak, so it could be considered that they agreed with Mu Chen''s thoughts.


    When he returned to school, there was still no one there.


    He returned to the classroom from before, and once again, he placed his magic tools and items on the table.


    Mu Chen started to make his move, this time it was Judge Cui that I invited. I heard from Qin Yize last time that urging the judge to act with a straight face is selfless, and the spirits are all controlled by him.


    I couldn''t help but smile. If I knew that Qin Yize was here, I would not know what Judge Cui would do.


    Usually, the Ghost Messenger that Mu Chen invited would have Yin wind blowing around, but this time there was not only no Yin wind, there was also a slight fragrance.


    Judge Cui was dressed in a red robe that was about to drip with blood and holding a pen in his hand. Last time Qin Yize had said, Judge Cui''s pen weighed over a hundred thousand kilograms, and it was a sign of the importance of life and death.


    When Judge Cui saw that Qin Yize was not lying, he felt that the brush did indeed look heavy. Judge Cui held it diagonally with one hand and the tip of the brush filled the space in front of his chest.


    Mu Chen cupped his hands: "Welcome, Your Holiness. I ask Your Holiness to look into the local people, and for the lady to represent us!"


    The judge did not say a word and just used a large brush to draw in the air.


    Just as he was writing, he saw Qin Yize and his brush trembled. However, Qin Yize nodded his head and the judge continued writing.


    When he was young, he said, "This person died before his time. He is still in the world."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    This answer made us even more confused and confused. I subconsciously asked, "Since we''re in the mortal world, who are we looking at?"


    Mu Chen clapped, "Not good! I have to check. I might have lost my bag. "


    After Mu Chen finished, he left.


    At this time, I also suddenly heard a voice in my heart: "Qing Qing, I''m going back to the Underworld. Take care of yourself."


    With that, Qin Yize turned to Danshen and said, "You guys be careful, I''m leaving."


    Then he gave me a look and left.


    Teacher Ou still felt a little awkward. He sent us downstairs and went back as well, but he left a phone number saying that if there''s anything, we must notify him as soon as possible.


    Looking at Teacher Ou''s back figure that was walking away, Danshen asked me, "Lingyue, did you notice that Teacher Ou is becoming more and more handsome? Look at his back as he walks, then look at his powerful wrist today, the male god in my heart."


    Looking at Danshen''s infatuated and infatuated expression, I didn''t know how to explain this to her.


    When I returned to my room, Danshen fell asleep happily, but I just lay on my bed, tossing and turning. I couldn''t fall asleep, so I thought about Qin Yize, and what''s more, Ouyang and Danshen.


    After all, Ouyang Ziyun isn''t an existence of reality, what if Danshen knows, and there''s still me. If Grandma knows that I''m married to a ghost, what would she think?


    As he thought about these things, he unknowingly fell asleep.


    In the past two days, Mu Chen has not sent any messages, and it was unknown what both Qin Yize and Ouyang were busy with. Only Danshen and I were in the dorms everyday, so Danshen did not allow me to go out.


    Danshen basically drew talismans. Other than sleeping, I can only chat with Danshen without a word.


    "Danshen, do you think this is because of me?" I asked while sitting on the bed.


    Danshen drew the talisman, and replied without lifting her head: "Looking at the current situation, it seems to be related, but you don''t have the ability to do so right?


    Let me think about it, what has this got to do with me!


    Just as Danshen and I were talking, Danshen''s phone rang!


    Danshen said yes.


    Danshen took the talisman and pulled me downstairs. When we arrived at the field, Mu Chen was already there, carrying a big black backpack.


    I called Qin Yize again. I was a little puzzled, why do I need him to do it? Mu Chen just said, "Just hit him, you can''t do it without him."


    When Danshen heard that she was going to call Qin Yize, she immediately called Teacher Ou.


    Mu Chen glanced at Danshen, but did not say anything.


    After a while, Qin Yize and Teacher Ou arrived.


    On the other hand, when I saw that Qin Yize was extremely haggard, there was an unspeakable feeling in my heart. I didn''t see him for two days, so I thought he had left. I didn''t expect to be able to reach him on the phone.


    On the other hand, Danshen heartlessly sat next to Teacher Ou and asked about him, but Teacher Ou still looked at me from time to time, I kept feeling like there was someone looking at me.


    Their eyes were still a little awkward.


    Mu Chen seemed to be a little anxious, urging us to leave quickly, it would be too late if we were to go there.


    We got on the bus that took us to the home of our deceased classmates. There were already quite a few people on the bus, and on the way we found out that something had happened to Fang Yunxi who was brought back to recuperate.


    We found a seat and sat down. We looked at the people in the car, which was filled with groceries.


    Mu Chen sat down next to a rather well-behaved guy, who seemed to be trying to get close to him and ask him about the situation, "Big brother, how long will it take for us to reach Bamboo Village?"


    Bamboo Village is the destination of our mission. Fang Yunxi''s home is in Bamboo Village.

 C63

    The big brother looked at Mu Chen. He was dressed in a daoist robe with a black sword on his back. He asked timidly, "Are you guys doing that?"


    Mu Chen pulled out a smile and replied: "We are going to shoot a movie. We were invited yesterday to come over today."


    The big sized man''s expression softened as he laughed and said, "Aiyo! "You guys are all actors! It''s not far, just walk for half an hour or so and we''ll be there."


    I still don''t really understand their dialect. In the end, Mu Chen has been around a lot, so I can understand him.


    Because it was far away, the mountain road again, along the way I felt carsick, soon to be unable to sit still, the wind and clouds surged in my heart.


    I was about to throw up at the window when I heard a bang.


    Immediately after were screams and footsteps, the car was still moving, in the panic, he heard the driver getting smashed to death by a rock on the hillside. Mu Chen shouted to stop the car, he knew how to stop the car.


    However, they were all men of crops. Who would be able to drive?


    Just at that moment, before I could even see how Qin Yize got up, he had already run to the driver''s side and pulled him back.


    At this moment, the car had already left the highway, directly smashing into a big rock in front of the mountain. Just when everyone''s eyes were wide open, they forgot to scream and smash the windows to escape.


    Qin Yize had already pulled on the hand brake, but the car was still moving forward very quickly. The whole car was extremely quiet, as if everyone was watching death approach step by step.


    Listening to ''zizi''... The car came to a halt. Just as the front windshield of the car reached the rock, there was a "Hua La" sound and the glass broke.


    Everyone got out of the car and we got out. As we got out of the car, I looked at the chauffeur and saw that he had been smashed to pieces.


    After getting off the car, everyone surrounded us and thanked us. Some people even cried from the excitement after surviving the calamity.


    Mu Chen looked at the time, and said to us: "There isn''t enough time, now it''s 6: 40, 7: 00 won''t be time!"


    Then he turned around and asked the big man how long it would take to get to Bamboo Village. The big man said it would take 40 minutes to walk along the road and said, "But along this road, you will see me after you cross the hill in front of you. You can do it in 10 minutes."


    After saying thank you, he called to report the case and hurried back to Bamboo Village.


    Along the way, we walked along the mountain road while thinking about what had happened today. Danshen who had been silent the entire time suddenly spoke up: "The driver today died a little strangely. There''s no rain, no landslides, how will the stone come down?"


    Danshen replied as if it was a matter of course, "Stones on the mountain, it''s normal for them to roll down."


    Mu Chen shook his head, "This is too much of a coincidence."


    "Taoist means that someone is deliberately delaying us so that we can''t get there?"


    This voice belongs to Qin Yize, I never had the time to ask what he went to do these past few days, and whether there were any clues. However, looking at his appearance, he shouldn''t have made much progress.


    Mu Chen nodded his head, "Normally, once a newbie dies, they would be welcomed throughout the entire competition. If they miss it, they would be just like last time, unable to respond."


    I also know that Mu Chen was wrong. It was 5: 00-7: 00 in the afternoon.


    That is to say, if we are delayed until after 7: 00, we will not meet each other and we will lose the clue again.


    "Taoist, you''re the first seven? Didn''t Fang Yunxi just die? "


    I just realized that something was not right,


    "Who told you that Fang Yunxi died today? More accurately, she died before she could go crazy that day. "


    "What?" How could this be? "


    The one who said this was Danshen, and she obviously did not expect the situation to be like this. Furthermore, Danshen had clearly knocked her out that day, and the doctor in the infirmary said that she was fine, how could this be?


    Qin Yize nodded, his words once again confirming the authenticity of what Mu Chen had said, "Today was indeed the seventh place for Fang Yunxi, and she is the only one with a soul in the Underworld to report to ¡­"


    I know Qin Yize''s identity, and the things he says, will definitely not be false.


    But I still can''t quite accept it.


    He had just climbed over the mountain when he saw the Bamboo Village beneath his feet.


    Danshen shouted: "Hurry up, what are you waiting for?"


    It was easy to climb the mountain, but hard to climb it. I felt as if my shoes were about to be punctured by my toes.


    Gritting his teeth, Mu Chen ran down the mountain and said after looking at the time. "It''s just right, there''s still three minutes.


    When our group arrived at the village, it was strange that there wasn''t a single dog barking. It was strangely quiet.


    Arriving at his classmate''s house, he saw that the door had already been cleaned and scattered with paper money. This was in order to send the Ghost Messenger away in filial respect, so he hoped that his family would have more time.


    Mu Chen opened her eyes, then looked at Danshen, then looked at me, then looked at Qin Yize, "If I''m not mistaken, Lingyue doesn''t need to open his eyes, right?"


    I nodded. Ever since I met my mother that night, I could see everything. I could even see a lot of things that no one else could.


    After doing all this, we squatted in the bushes beside Fang Yunxi''s house.


    Mu Chen looked at the time, and shushed us, and felt the cold wind blowing.


    The paper money on the floor was blown all over the place. There was a rule that the first seven relatives could not see anyone. The family members had cleaned the courtyard and prepared food, so they couldn''t stay in a conspicuous place.


    Mu Chen softly said "It''s here".


    He saw two Ghost Messenger s walking over with a pale face, one fat and one thin. One fat, one skinny, the other fat with a iron chain was holding onto a magic staff.


    When they arrived in front of the courtyard, the two Ghost Messenger kept the paper money and immediately turned it into underworld money.


    The fat Ghost Messenger struck the woman again with its staff, causing her to fall to the ground. Just as the Ghost Messenger was about to step forward to fight, Mu Chen flew forward and stood in front of the Ghost Messenger and the lady. After that, he quickly kept the money in his pocket.


    Qin Yize clenched his fists and squatted beside me. Just as he was about to go out, I pulled on his sleeves and indicated for him to take a look.


    Mu Chen cupped his hands: "Master Yin Master, please do not blame me, I am a righteous disciple, today I am related to this woman, I hope Master will be lenient."


    After saying that, Mu Chen directly took out a stack of gold ingots from his backpack. The two Ghost Messenger''s eyes turned green, but they still spoke in a condescending tone: "Since you are friends, then chat with us for a moment longer". With that, the two Yin Messenger s also disappeared.


    Just then, we walked out from the bushes. Mu Chen dragged Fang Yunxi and kept asking, but Fang Yunxi seemed to be lying.


    Just as Qin Yize and I were walking out, the woman took a few steps back in panic, pointed at me and said, "It''s her, it''s her that won''t let me go!"

 C64

    With that, he looked at Qin Yize, who was beside me, and immediately knelt down, kowtowing as he pleaded, "I beg you, please forgive me, I beg you ¡­"


    Mu Chen was even asking, "Why did you let them spare you, what exactly did you experience? "Are you sure it''s them?"


    At this time, Qin Yize became a little angry, he pointed at the student kneeling on the ground and said, "If you dare to speak nonsense again, I will destroy my soul."


    However, she was still kneeling on the ground, kowtowing and begging for forgiveness.


    Seeing this, Mu Chen and I hid ourselves first, otherwise, the Ghost Messenger would be back soon.


    I pulled the unhappy Qin Yize and squatted in the underbrush.


    Just as we squatted, the two Ghost Messenger came back and smiled at Mu Chen: "Don''t blame us, we are heading back to report."


    Mu Chen seized the opportunity to ask: "Whose life is it now?" The fat Ghost Messenger casually said, "Of course it''s our Lord Ox!"


    The skinny man immediately interrupted: "Eh, this is the two lords of Black And White Transient, he just drank too much, too much!"


    With that, he disappeared, bringing Fang Yunxi with him.


    Seeing Mu Chen walking towards us, we also walked out.


    Seeing Mu Chen, Mu Chen''s face became heavy, "Looks like this matter isn''t as simple as it seems."


    Qin Yize nodded, then said to Danshen: "Danshen, take care of Huang Lingyue a little more, I have some matters that I need to personally take care of."


    Danshen nodded and agreed. After Qin Yize finished speaking, he left, and I wanted to call him over, but Mu Chen looked at me, then looked at Qin Yize, and said to me: "Let him go.


    Danshen was confused by her words, but just as she was about to ask, Mu Chen said to Danshen, "The less you know, the better."


    We didn''t have much to show for this trip, so we came back disappointed. We couldn''t spend the night here, so we could only prepare to go back.


    Although the distance from here to the county city wasn''t very far, it would still take a long time to walk. Since he didn''t have any means of transportation, it was still a good idea to go back.


    We were standing at the village entrance, not knowing what to do.


    Just as Danshen was about to take out her talisman, she was stopped by Mu Chen, "Don''t panic, let''s see what''s going on!"


    Mu Chen and I are standing in front, while Ouyang Ziyun and Danshen are standing behind us.


    Mu Chen also took out his black sword, and passed me a few yellow talismans. When they appeared before us, they didn''t attack us, but kneeled in front of us.


    No, accurately speaking, it was him kneeling in front of me, I think, it was someone Qin Yize sent.


    They very consciously opened up a path. I lifted my eyes and discovered that they were actually carrying a few snow-white palanquins.


    Seeing that they wanted us to get on the palanquin, Mu Chen laughed loudly, "I never thought that my cultivation was insufficient, to think that there would be such a good thing first."


    We sat on the palanquin, listening to Mu Chen call it a ghost palanquin, if we used the ghost palanquin to travel a hundred li, it would be considered fast, but it wasn''t something that an ordinary person could sit on, or else the Divine Monarchs of the Underworld or Taoist with extremely high cultivation could enjoy such treatment.


    For the first time it felt strange, but it was really quick, and in the blink of an eye we were at the school gate. The ghost carrying the palanquin was nowhere to be seen.


    Mu Chen cupped his hands: "There''s still matters in the training hall, so we won''t stay. Danshen, you must protect Lingyue well, and we will meet again later!"


    It''s always like this, Mu Chen quietly helped us, solved the problem, and then silently left.


    I stepped forward and grabbed Mu Chen''s sleeve, "Taoist, you''re leaving just like that without any clues?"


    Mu Chen laughed, "It''s not that you don''t have any clues, but this matter, I am unable to handle it with just the power of the small path. As for the specific details, wait for your teacher to come back, and then I will take my leave!"


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he left elegantly, leaving me standing at the school gate, mumbling to myself in my heart. At the same time, I was also somewhat worried for Qin Yize.


    The school hadn''t started any classes yet, so we could only stay in the dorms every day. Today, Teacher Ou suddenly called Danshen to tell him to let us go out for a meal and have a walk around.


    Upon hearing this news, Danshen immediately threw herself onto the bed and laughed out loud in excitement. But after half a second, she jumped back up again, asking me to help him see if she could wear that outfit.


    Danshen kept changing clothes, so I gave her some information. After finally deciding on a set of clothes with much difficulty, I started to put on makeup again. It was even more grand than marriage.


    After finishing the painting with great difficulty, he started looking at the mirror again and again.


    Danshen looked at him and asked, "Lingyue, you don''t need to put on makeup?"


    I shook my head. "I''m just going out for a breather. I''m bored to death in my dorm. I won''t disturb you guys on your date, okay?"


    I casually packed up and wore a beige long jacket, black pants and a pair of small leather shoes. His hair fell down his back.


    When they arrived at the sports field, the Teacher Ou was already there. He was still dressed in his usual attire, but he felt quite handsome.


    Danshen could not wait and ran over, she walked around Teacher Ou and asked: "Does it look good?"


    Teacher Ou glanced at Danshen and gave a light grunt.


    After that, my gaze shifted to me. Because of the wind, my hands were in my pockets, and my hair was fluttering in the wind.


    Bathing in the sunlight, he felt extremely comfortable.


    For the rest of the shopping spree, I felt the Teacher Ou''s gaze on me.


    When night came, we found a rather large restaurant to eat. Danshen was very happy, after ordering the dishes, Danshen and the Teacher Ou would chat.


    During dinner, Danshen said that she was anxious internally, so she went to the bathroom. Teacher Ou looked at me with even more deep emotions, "Yanyan, have you really forgotten about me?


    I didn''t know how to answer him, so I stammered, "Ouyang, I''ll just call you Teacher Ou! I don''t know if I have a past or present life so I don''t have any memories of you. You might have truly recognized the wrong person, but please don''t waste your time on me, Danshen really likes you. "


    Just at this time, Danshen came back, looked at us chatting, and chuckled: "What are you guys talking about? So happy? "


    I was speechless. I really wanted to ask Danshen, did that eye of her look at us and chat happily?


    However, he did not expose her, "It''s nothing. I just understand a bit about teacher''s situation. At least I can help you check, right?"


    The last sentence, I said next to Danshen''s ears, causing Danshen to laugh coquettishly.


    After I finished speaking, I saw that Teacher Ou''s expression was a little gloomy.


    "Danshen, I''m a little tired, why don''t we go back and rest?"


    Danshen looked at me before looking at the Teacher Ou. It was obvious that Danshen was a little unwilling to part with them, but seeing this place, I had the intention of betting with him and Danshen.


    Returning to my room, Danshen kept asking me if I could tell that the Teacher Ou was interested in her.


    I smiled and replied, "You guys are very suitable. Don''t worry, I will help you."


    Who would have thought that these words would harm Danshen.

 C65

    The whole night passed without incident, and the next day, Danshen woke him up on the phone at eight in the morning.


    I vaguely heard Danshen say "yes yes yes" before hanging up, and then immediately got up and started cleaning up. I was so disturbed by the sound of Danshen cleaning up that I couldn''t sleep, so I got up.


    Danshen was already sitting on the bed and putting on makeup. Seeing that I had woken up, she immediately said to me, "Lingyue, quickly pack up. When we leave later, Teacher Ou said that she would bring us to an interesting place today."


    I rubbed my eyes and said, "Can I not go? There''s no point in delaying my visit. A hundred watts of light, all right. "


    As for Ouyang Ziyun, I subconsciously didn''t want to interact much with him, especially since I knew that Danshen liked him.


    Danshen turned around and smiled at me. "How awkward would it be if you didn''t go? Furthermore, you said that you would help me. Teacher Ou also wants you to go."


    I shook my head and had to get up.


    Danshen and I walked to the school gate together. Seeing the Teacher Ou driving a car and waiting at the school gate, I didn''t understand how Ouyang Ziyun did it, but the last time I saw him in the cave, he was still a ghost. How could he walk around outside in broad daylight?


    There was still a car?


    His and Qin Yize''s existence, has already completely overturned my view of the world.


    Danshen looked at Teacher Ou in shock. She thought that Teacher Ou had given her a pleasant surprise, so she went to the front passenger seat.


    I sat in the back, right next to the rear seat and the rearview mirror. The Teacher Ou''s eyes kept staring at me from the rearview mirror.


    I sat in the back row, and didn''t want to look into Teacher Ou''s eyes, so I pretended to sleep. Danshen and Teacher Ou had been chatting the entire time.


    He didn''t expect that he would fall asleep so quickly. After an unknown period of time, the car finally stopped.


    I woke up too, rubbed my eyes, and looked out the window.


    Danshen had already impatiently gotten out of the car and hugged the sea of roses. Teacher Ou and I were still in the car, and just as I was about to get out, he pulled me back.


    "Yanyan, do you like it? "You used to like flowers, but I was the one who personally grew them for you. Also, this sea of flowers was a surprise I prepared for you. Are you happy?"


    Although I was a little shocked, it wasn''t that I was moved.


    I still said the same words as last time: "Teacher Ou, I''m afraid you really found the wrong person. I don''t have the slightest impression of what you said."


    After saying that, I got off the car. Danshen saw me get off the car, and then wave my hand, and shouted loudly: "Lingyue, come over here!"


    Leaving Teacher Ou alone in the carriage, although my heart feels a little uncomfortable, for Danshen''s sake, I feel that I still have to be ruthless.


    Otherwise, he would have let Qin Yize down, and also let Danshen down.


    Unknowingly, Qin Yize had also been placed in my heart.


    The sea of roses, is indeed very beautiful, and our current position, at the highest point, can see the entire sea of flowers. A gentle breeze caressed his face, making him feel as if he was in the middle of an ocean. The faint fragrance of flowers wafted in the air as he stretched his arms and took a deep breath.


    After playing for an entire day, I was so tired that I was about to collapse. Danshen was even like a lively bird. After sleeping all the way to the school gate, Danshen shook my arm and woke me up, "Lingyue! "It''s time to wake up. We''re here."


    As soon as he got off the car, he heard the school security guard yell, "Hurry and drive the car away, something happened here!"


    We were about to ask what was going on when the security guard ran into the school.


    The Teacher Ou leaned his car to the side and we arrived at the school as well. However, not only did nothing happen to the school, there was also no one.


    Danshen smacked her head and brought us to the west side of the construction site. This was the new campus and dormitory that our school had only started building this year.


    Shouts and shouts could be heard even from afar.


    Danshen was running in the front, I was tired for a long time, I couldn''t run, so I followed him closely. When I arrived at the construction area, I saw a large group of people surrounding them, digging machines and cranes stopped in midair, they were basically construction workers wearing hard hats.


    We squeezed past them. Danshen had already started chatting with a big brother farmer.


    "Big brother, what''s going on? Why are there so many people?"


    He heard the big brother of the migrant worker say, "You little girl, why aren''t you going back yet? Today, this place is dead. Don''t be afraid."


    Danshen wanted to continue asking, but big brother migrant worker squeezed into the crowd.


    We had no choice but to squeeze in again to see what was going on.


    The moment I pushed my head in, I nearly vomited.


    Danshen''s expression was not much better, but Teacher Ou was enjoying the show.


    There were a few people lying outside a huge pit that reeked of stench. No, it couldn''t be called human, it could only be called human skin. A few migrant workers, their upper bodies bare, their bodies shriveled up like human skin.


    He looked into the pit and saw a huge stone that was carved into a coffin. The lid of the coffin had already been opened and the stone was covered in blood. At this moment, it was still flowing.


    After some questioning, it turned out that during the construction this morning, a few workers had discovered a rock in the soil beneath their feet and wanted to dig it out. However, once they dug it up, they discovered that the rock was becoming bigger and bigger.


    Everyone was amazed as they dug deeper and deeper into the ground. The stone was actually a huge coffin, but it was actually a coffin.


    Seeing this, the engineering team had no choice but to let the excavation continue. Everyone knew that it wasn''t good to do this at the construction site, so they wanted to dig it up and carry it away as soon as possible.


    When the excavator dug up the stone and saw that there was a small coffin inside, he told the workers to go down and bring it out.


    When the workers'' masters went to the pits to get a crane, a few workers'' masters nearby were instantly sucked dry, becoming the workers'' masters in front of their eyes. They shriveled up and became human skin, thus reporting the case.


    For a while, the construction site was shut down, and all the workers panicked and didn''t dare approach the pit again.


    The public security department had already issued an order to carry it out for the public to handle. However, the crane driver saw the deaths of several workers and refused to open the door. The police then transferred the crane driver over from nearby.


    At this moment, the crane driver arrived.


    Once in the car, he began to hang himself.


    At first, because the coffin was in the coffin and the coffin was in the pit, he could not see what was inside the coffin.


    As I was slowly lifting it up, I saw what was inside the coffin. I couldn''t bear to look at it.


    It was something that couldn''t be called a human. It was bloody, as though a person''s skin had been peeled off, and his entire body was a mess of blood and gore.


    When I looked over, I somehow felt that thing smile at me. Actually, I wasn''t sure if it was a smile or not. After all, it didn''t even have a face.


    But the feeling was the feeling of laughing, because the shape of the mouth was the feeling of laughing. I was so scared that my feet slipped and one of my feet already slipped to the edge of the hole. Luckily, Teacher Ou was close to me and held me back.


    pulled me up, "Lingyue, why are you so pale?"

 C66

    "I... "I just saw that thing smile at me." That feeling was really terrifying, even his soul seemed to tremble.


    Danshen rushed over with a look of disbelief, "How is that possible? "That''s just a pile of rotten meat!"


    The Teacher Ou solemnly said, "That''s possible!"


    "What?" "How could that be?"


    With regards to Teacher Ou''s words, Danshen was evidently very surprised.


    "How is that impossible, do you know of Blood Corpse?"


    Danshen''s eyes widened, and her speech became unclear, "What? Could this be the Blood Corpse? "


    Teacher Ou nodded, "Yes. This was the Blood Corpse, and its formation was very cruel. When they were alive, they were skinned alive and died, and usually, the adulterers from ancient times would be tied to the pillar to skin them off. Then the artery was punctured with a perforated steel needle and the blood drained to death. "


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but feel a chill down my spine and my hair stood on end.


    Immediately after, the Teacher Ou seemed to have thought of something, and his face slowly turned serious, "Not good, the Blood Corpse probably took a fancy to Lingyue just now. Usually, the people who want to take a look at him will all be sucked dry that night."


    Teacher Ou''s words made my face instantly turn white, and my legs became even more powerless.


    Danshen asked the Teacher Ou what to do. Teacher Ou thought for a moment, looked at us and said: "Since it''s like this, we can only take the initiative and destroy the Blood Corpse while it''s resting."


    Just as he was about to speak with the Public Security Bureau, he saw that the people from the Public Security Bureau had already packed the Blood Corpse into a bag and carried it to the carriage.


    Danshen said that she would have to go to the Public Security Bureau to steal the corpse.


    Teacher Ou nodded his head, his expression was not very good, "You guys are at school, I''ll go steal."


    Danshen shook his head: "I will go as well. Besides, if you leave, we will definitely be done for if we meet each other."


    Teacher Ou thought about it, and seemed to think that what Danshen said was reasonable, she nodded and agreed with Danshen''s words.


    "Open your eyes, what''s more, Lingyue should be able to see it," I nodded towards the Teacher Ou, which was quite funny. Out of the three of us, I could see beyond the Teacher Ou himself, I was the weakest, but I was even more of an advantage than Danshen.


    Danshen said softly, then took out Liu Ye and opened his eyes.


    We continued to walk forward. When we saw the words'' morgue '', we reached out to touch the lock on the morgue. Teacher Ou opened it with his hands.


    As we entered the morgue, the smell of disinfectant hit us in the face. It was cold, and we felt someone behind us.


    Danshen and I held hands and waited at the door. Teacher Ou went to the morgue.


    Just as we were anxiously waiting, the light suddenly lit up. Just as I was about to scream out loud, a hand covered me up, and I saw that it was Teacher Ou. It seems that the circuit has been repaired.


    Teacher Ou pulled us and immediately ran out, saying, "Not good, the Blood Corpse has already run away."


    It wasn''t easy to get out of the police station, so we went straight back to school.


    Inside Teacher Ou''s office, we were a little anxious. Since we couldn''t find the Blood Corpse, it meant that he had hidden himself. This way, it would be even more troublesome.


    Teacher Ou also said that not only would Blood Corpse follow a person''s aura, it would also hide without skin. This was the most difficult thing to deal with, and adding that it could shrink back into its body, it could go as long as there was a chance.


    His words made the fear in my heart deepen.


    "How about this, let''s go to your classroom first." Arriving at the classroom, Teacher Ou said, "Let''s catch a turtle in a jar."


    Danshen asked in confusion.


    Teacher Ou came to my side and pinched a strand of hair on my shoulder, then let me cut off a small piece of fingernail.


    After seeing Teacher Ou take out a straw doll, putting his hair and nails into the straw doll, and letting Danshen draw the "Life Transference Talisman" to write the word "Life Spring" on it.


    He stuck it on the child''s back.


    Seeing this scene, Danshen opened her eyes wide in shock, "Teacher Ou, how do you know this?"


    Teacher Ou said embarrassedly. He had learned it from others before, but he did not enter the Dao Gate.


    He whispered a few more words into Danshen''s ear. Danshen went to the toilet with a red face. I was curious too.


    Seeing Danshen coming back, I found out that Danshen was holding a bunch of red ropes and covering my mouth with my hands as I smiled. Danshen rolled her eyes at me.


    Teacher Ou took the red rope from Danshen''s hand and started to lay it around the straw doll.


    Danshen and I sat at the side. Teacher Ou asked what time it was and Danshen answered "21: 30" after looking at the time.


    Teacher Ou nodded his head, "Looks like the Blood Corpse won''t come tonight, and there''s no need to set them up. It has been almost eight hours since we discovered the Blood Corpse, and under normal circumstances, it would definitely appear in eight hours."


    When Danshen and I heard that we were not coming anymore, our hearts relaxed.


    As I sat there, I started to fall asleep. I leaned on my head with one hand and dozed off on my side. I felt that my elbow was wet and sticky. When I opened my eyes, I saw that it was full of blood.


    When I raised my head, I saw a big ball of meat falling down from the ceiling, "Ah, Danshen, Ouyang". This sudden scene scared me so much that I couldn''t help but scream.


    At this time, Danshen woke up. Upon seeing the ball of meat, she punched the ball of meat, directly knocking it over. When she focused her eyes, she realized that it was the Blood Corpse that she saw today.


    When Teacher Ou saw this, he immediately ran over. With a wave of his sleeve, he struck out with his fist and struck the Blood Corpse. After leaving a pool of blood on the ground, the Blood Corpse ran out of the door.


    Teacher Ou was not willing to let go of the Blood Corpse. He turned around and said to Danshen, "Take good care of Lingyue!" Then, he went out to chase the Blood Corpse.


    Just as Teacher Ou left, Danshen walked over and helped me up, "Lingyue, are you alright?!"


    Just as I was about to speak up, I saw another ball of blood appear behind Danshen. I pointed at Danshen''s back and screamed loudly, "Ah, Danshen, you ¡­"

 C67

    "What''s wrong?" Danshen asked while looking at me with suspicion.


    Just as the snow ball was about to attack, I pushed Danshen away.


    Danshen rolled on the ground, immediately took out a yellow talisman from her bag, and threw it towards the Blood Corpse. Before the Yellow Runes could reach the Blood Corpse, the Blood Corpse had slipped away from the door. Danshen shouted loudly, and chased after it with the Yellow Runes.


    Danshen and the Teacher Ou both went out, and I chased after them with fear in my heart. Just as I reached the entrance, I was stopped by a man, whose back was facing me, but he didn''t look like the Teacher Ou. I forcefully suppressed the fear in my heart and shakily asked, "Who are you?"


    The man ignored me. Without a word, I looked down and saw that the ground was covered with blood. I saw that the blood was flowing like a thread, and I looked down and saw that it was flowing down the man''s finger.


    I suddenly thought of today''s Blood Corpse, but Teacher Ou and Danshen have chased after them, could it be ¡­


    "That''s right! Hehehe, I''m the Blood Corpse you saw today!" The man spoke with a voice that seemed to have no throat.


    I asked in fear, "Then who was the one that chased me?"


    It was that coarse voice again. "Heh heh, it can be said to be me, or it can be said to not be me. They''re just a piece of my flesh. "


    I couldn''t help but to worry for Danshen and the Teacher Ou.


    At this moment, the man turned around.


    When I turned around, I was almost scared to death. I saw that the person who turned around wasn''t a Blood Corpse, but was completely a maggot man, with maggot wriggling all over his body, and occasionally falling on the ground. His face was also full of maggots, and the moment he opened his mouth, maggots would roll out from his mouth, and his eyes and ears would be filled with maggots crawling back and forth. The Blood Corpse opened its mouth, and the maggots melded together to form a voice, "This is how I look like before I drank blood. Actually, I don''t like drinking human blood either, but now, this is good, with you, I don''t need to do this anymore. I can finally return to how I was before."


    After saying that, two black holes filled with maggots looked at me, as if I had become normal.


    I took a step back in fear, and immediately turned around to run. When I turned around, I realized that the Blood Corpse was moving at an incredible speed, and had already reached my back.


    The blood on the ground seemed to have a life of its own as it continued to spread towards me. The flowing blood seemed to be wriggling like a worm.


    My body continuously retreated, but the blood also followed me.


    The Blood Corpse stretched out its hand and grabbed me. The maggot crawled onto my hand.


    It pulled me into his arms, and I felt maggots crawling all over me, and the blood on the ground crept up my legs and wrapped itself around mine.


    The Blood Corpse opened its mouth wide and bit down at my neck.


    Blood and maggots had fallen into my neck, cold and itchy, and there was a strong stench of blood and rot. I feel like I''m really done for this time.


    At this moment, I was actually thinking about Qin Yize.


    I could already feel the Blood Corpse''s rotten mouth on my skin, its sharp teeth about to tear my throat apart.


    Right at this moment, I saw the Blood Corpse being knocked flying by a surge of energy. Soon after, I fell into a familiar embrace.


    I raised my head to look at Qin Yize, my heart was inexplicably moved, and actually felt wronged. Thinking about how I was almost sucked dry by the Blood Corpse just now, my heart trembled.


    Qin Yize lowered his head, and gave me a light kiss on the forehead, "Qing Qing, don''t be afraid, your husband is here."


    After Qin Yize finished speaking, he pulled me behind him. At this time, the Blood Corpse also reacted.


    He was just about to enjoy me and didn''t want to be hit and sent flying by someone. He stood up and shook the maggots on his body.


    The Blood Corpse bellowed and rushed towards Qin Yize like a tank. Qin Yize did not directly clash with it but instead pulled me to the right and suddenly let go, causing the Blood Corpse to graze past us like a gust of wind, directly smashing a huge hole in the wall of the classroom, the bricks and dust almost burying the Blood Corpse.


    Qin Yize pulled me as he flew towards the Blood Corpse. The Blood Corpse saw that it flew even faster, I didn''t know what Qin Yize was doing, and directly became crazy?


    Just as we were about to collide, Qin Yize pulled me and turned, dodging the Blood Corpse. This time, the Blood Corpse is smart, and it stopped in midair.


    Qin Yize whispered to me, "Qing Qing, I met with some trouble in the Underworld and I can''t come personally. This is my clone, don''t go head to head with him."


    No wonder he had used a clone.


    Before I could finish sighing, the Blood Corpse made a new move.


    It used its hands to grab onto my flesh and forcibly tore it from my body. Even though it was just a corpse, I could still feel the pain when he tore my flesh and blood apart.


    "What is he doing?"


    I held onto Qin Yize''s somewhat ice-cold hand, and was a little puzzled.


    Qin Yize looked at the Blood Corpse''s actions with a serious expression. He had grabbed four or five pieces of flesh and blood on the ground.


    In that instant, the flesh that was thrown to the ground immediately turned into a Blood Corpse standing in front of us.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes in shock. Qin Yize''s expression was also very heavy, "I never thought that this Blood Corpse would be so powerful."


    The five Blood Corpse s came over at the same time and surrounded us, making it hard for them to fight against us with their two fists, not to mention that Qin Yize was even carrying me, a burden.


    The Blood Corpse have already made their move, after Qin Yize finishes this, they came again, wanting to protect me again.


    Within a few rounds, I had already been attacked a few times by the Blood Corpse. I stood to the side and watched, my heart anxious and unable to help in any way.


    I asked him loudly, "How can I help you?"


    Qin Yize had just sent a Blood Corpse flying, so he turned his head and told me: "Look at that?"


    That was real, that was real?


    I have always thought about it carefully the first time I saw a Blood Corpse, but the more I panicked, the more I couldn''t remember.


    Which one was the real thing?


    Just when I was in a state of panic, something seemed to flash past my mind, suddenly, I caught onto a piece of information, my eyes immediately lit up, and prompted Qin Yize:


    "Whichever one hurts, that''s the real one!" The Blood Corpse had a pained expression when it was tearing at his flesh.


    When I finished speaking, I saw Qin Yize''s hands turn into claws, grabbing towards the Blood Corpse, and when I tried to grab the third one, I realized that the Blood Corpse had used its hands to cover the area that Qin Yize had just grabbed.


    Seeing that, Qin Yize immediately threw a punch towards the Blood Corpse, sending it flying. He used his hands to cover his pain.


    As for the other Blood Corpse that he had created just now, they disappeared the instant they were sent flying.


    Qin Yize was just about to walk forward and kill the Blood Corpse, but after the Blood Corpse glanced at me, it turned into a pool of blood.


    Qin Yize and I immediately ran over, but there was nothing on the ground other than blood and maggots.

 C68

    Qin Yize turned and looked around. I was still looking at the blood, not understanding how it disappeared.


    Just as I lowered my head, I suddenly remembered that the Teacher Ou had said that Blood Corpse could penetrate through all their openings.


    When I turned around to look at Qin Yize, I saw a blood ball emerging from the ground, which then turned into a Blood Corpse.


    "Be careful ¡­" I wanted to shout and warn Qin Yize, but it was too late. The Blood Corpse struck Qin Yize''s chest with its palm, and with one hand on the Blood Corpse, Qin Yize grabbed onto it with the other.


    Qin Yize held onto his chest with one hand and leaned his body over. I immediately stepped forward to support him, "How about you! Is there anything wrong? "


    The first time I saw him so weak, I was close to tears.


    Qin Yize looked at me and laughed, then said, "I''m fine!" His voice was weak, his face was pale white, and the smile he forced out was also forced.


    At this moment, I felt something on my shoulder suddenly lighten. When I looked at Qin Yize again, I found that his body had already become transparent.


    "Qin Yize, Qin Yize, what''s wrong?"


    I was so nervous that I wanted to reach out and grab him, but my hand passed through his body.


    Immediately after, Qin Yize''s body slowly disappeared from my sight. I squatted on the ground and started to cry helplessly, but for the first time, I felt that losing was even more terrifying than meeting a ghost.


    "Qin Yize, come back, aren''t you Yama? How could you be so weak? "Sob, sob ¡­"


    "Alright, Qing Qing called me back, I will be back then," A familiar voice suddenly sounded out by my ears, I raised my teary eyes to look at Qin Yize''s familiar face, and instantly turned tears into smiles.


    With a swoosh, he stood up, tightly grabbed onto Qin Yize''s hand, and touched all over his body, "Qin Yize, you''re okay, it''s really great! "This is great ¡­"


    Qin Yize pulled me into his embrace, "Sorry, Qing Qing, I scared you just now, my clone was injured and couldn''t hold on any longer and disappeared."


    I nodded, as if recalling something. "Then, are you injured?"


    Qin Yize nodded his head, "I made a small mistake before, half of my mana was sealed. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been trapped by a few ghosts again."


    Looking at his pale face, I knew that he must have suffered some backlash.


    Suddenly, Qin Yize''s face turned serious, he spun around while hugging onto me, and the bright red clothes on his body changed into the suit he wore before he left.


    Just as he changed back, footsteps sounded at the door. We turned around and saw Teacher Ou and Lin Dan walking in from the outside.


    Just as I entered the door, they saw Qin Yize and I embracing each other, Danshen immediately exclaimed out loud. "Lingyue, Teacher Qin? You? Oh? I got it, so it turns out that Lingyue likes Teacher Qin! "


    As Danshen said that, she gave Qin Yize and I an ambiguous look.


    But compared to Danshen''s good mood, Teacher Ou''s expression was not that good. From the moment he entered the door and saw Qin Yize, his face had turned black.


    Qin Yize seemed to be very satisfied with Teacher Ou''s reaction, and deliberately leaned towards me. I couldn''t let him fall onto the ground, so I could only hug him.


    Just at that moment, I felt the surrounding temperature drop a little, thinking that Qin Yize was probably making the Teacher Ou misunderstand on purpose, if I did not explain, they would probably start fighting.


    "Alright, stop looking, quickly come over and help Danshen. Teacher Qin was injured just now in order to save me."


    Hearing my words, Danshen immediately ran over and supported Qin Yize from the other side, the expression on Teacher Ou''s face slightly eased up.


    "What happened when you went out?" On my side, the Blood Corpse came right after you guys left. Fortunately, Teacher Qin had enough time, otherwise ¡­ "


    I didn''t say the rest, and they could imagine it.


    "I''ve been chasing, but I just happened to be following him and that''s it. I came back when I felt something was wrong, and coincidentally met the Teacher Ou at the entrance."


    After Danshen finished speaking, the Teacher Ou also nodded his head, "I''m basically on the same side as Danshen, but on my way back, I thought that it might be a plan to lure the tiger out of the mountain, so I rushed back immediately."


    I looked at Qin Yize and said: "Teacher Qin is too heavily injured, we must send him to the hospital first!"


    After saying that, Danshen accompanied me and supported Qin Yize out of the room. Qin Yize had already lowered his head in weakness.


    Teacher Ou looked at me, "Lingyue..." I turned to look at him, only to see the corner of his mouth twitch. In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    When Danshen and I came out with Qin Yize, Teacher Ou had already stopped the car. Where were we waiting for?


    After the examination, the doctor said that he was going to the hospital and had arranged for a ward.


    By that time, Qin Yize would already be unconscious.


    On the second day, Qin Yize woke up at almost noon.


    I looked at Qin Yize who was on the sickbed and opened his eyes, and couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "You''re awake? "Come have some breakfast." When I had finished, I got up to help him sit up.


    Qin Yize only looked at me for a moment, then shook his head, "Go back first, I''m fine. I don''t need those food, eat it yourself."


    Then he continued to lie down.


    I really feel a bit wronged, taking good care of him. His attitude is really sad.


    I fought back tears. If it hadn''t been for the fact that he was wounded to save me, I wouldn''t have bothered.


    Although he thought that in his heart, he clenched his teeth, forced back his tears, and walked over to Qin Yize''s bedside and forcefully pulled him up.


    But Qin Yize flung me away, turned around, and no longer looked at me.


    I clenched my teeth, feeling angry and wronged, this is the Qin Yize that you forced me to do.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and began to howl, "Aiya! How can you be like this! Why are you doing this to me! "My life is truly miserable!"


    As my voice grew louder and more and more people gathered at the door of the ward, a few old ladies came in and began to talk to me. I can see that Qin Yize is not moving at all.


    I started to cry again. You heartless person! Everyone was trying to reason with him! Wasn''t it because of the cancer? Even if you can''t cure it, since we''ve already been married for so many years, you can''t just leave me and our children behind without eating or drinking! "


    While I was crying, I rubbed my stomach and straightened myself out on purpose.


    A few old grannies immediately pulled Qin Yize over. In fact, while Qin Yize was still awake, the old grannies pointed at Qin Yize''s nose and started talking at once, "You''re such a useless man, you might as well be your wife instead. Isn''t that just a sickness? Which one here is not sick, which one like you do not eat and drink, really have no future, also do not think of your child. "

 C69

    The old lady scolded me for a long time, but Qin Yize didn''t say anything. They just looked at me helplessly, and after I secretly stuck out my tongue, I started to cry again.


    Before he could shout, Qin Yize sat up, and forced out a few words: "I''ll eat, don''t cry."


    Seeing this, the old lady tactfully left.


    After sending the old ladies away, he closed the door and saw that Qin Yize was really chewing on a bun.


    I chuckled.


    When I thought about how Qin Yize had eaten a dumb loss today, I couldn''t help but be in a great mood. Thinking about how I got married to him for no rhyme or reason, had children, and even brought so much trouble, I felt really aggrieved in my heart.


    But today, he had finally vented his anger. Hahaha!


    To think that a Yama like him would be humiliated like this, he must be feeling displeased in his heart as well.


    At this moment, he was eating a steamed bun with a face full of grievance, completely ignoring me. I walked over and revealed a smile that I thought I looked good on, "If you ignore me, then I''ll have to call those old ladies. They haven''t left anyways."


    I started to pretend to get up.


    "Alright ¡­" Qin Yize looked at me and squeezed out two words.


    I patted Qin Yize''s head and said, "Be good."


    He quickly slipped out of the ward, and the sounds of Qin Yize grinding his teeth came from the ward behind him, "Huang Lingyue ¡­"


    It was only later that I found out that Qin Yize didn''t need to eat at all, and thinking back to how he looked today, I couldn''t help but find it funny.


    I went back to school to get my clothes and then went back to the hospital. He bought food downstairs and a few books for him, although he didn''t know if he could read them.


    Arriving at the sickroom, he saw Qin Yize leaning on the headboard, no one knew what he was thinking about.


    I don''t even know when I come in.


    I touched him and he came back to himself.


    He looked at me and said, "Lingyue, tell me about what happened earlier."


    This is the first time I''ve heard him call Lingyue, so it feels weird.


    He poured him a glass of water and sat on the edge of the bed, chatting with him.


    "Actually, I''ve never seen my parents before when I was born. As soon as I was born, something strange happened in my family, and they all thought that I was an ominous person, so they wanted to kill me. "But my grandma couldn''t bear to let me go, so she took me with her. I grew up with only my grandma, and I didn''t actually know you until I was 18. But ever since we had you, you knew everything that happened next."


    After I finished speaking, Qin Yize sighed and said, "From the moment you were born, you were destined to be my wife. This is destiny ¡­"


    "I don''t know what fate is. From birth until now, I have no choice in this matter."


    He handed the food to him, but he didn''t move.


    He looked at me and said, "Let''s eat together."


    I was really speechless. I thought I was going to do something! I took my chopsticks.


    Because it was a box of rice, the box was not big, just as we lowered our heads to eat, accidentally bumped into each other. I covered my head. When Qin Yize saw me like this, he immediately rubbed my head, just saying that it was him rubbing my head was indeed good.


    After dinner, I gave him the books I bought. Actually, they are all the things that I need and need to understand in real life.


    After changing his clothes in the afternoon, he sat beside the sickbed and read a book with him.


    Every time he reads a paragraph, I have to explain it to him. Until Danshen came in the afternoon with a fruit in his hand.


    I laughed at my earnest explanation.


    "Haha, Lingyue, you are so silly, I can even teach, do you really need me to teach you?"


    I think so, my embarrassed face flushed. I glared at Qin Yize and he laughed.


    Danshen and I went out. In the hallway, Danshen smiled and said to me: "Lingyue, when did you and Teacher Qin start? Little girl, it was really hard to hide this from me."


    I turned my gaze towards the distance. Since when did it start? Listening to Qin Yize''s meaning, it should have been decided when I was born, what should I tell Danshen?


    As I thought about this, I began to miss my grandmother again. I wondered how she was doing at home alone.


    "Danshen, the relationship between Qin Yize and I is very complicated. I will tell you about it after I''ve thought of what to say!"


    Danshen nodded her head, "Oh right, Lingyue, who was the one who shouted Ouyang in the teacher room last time?"


    "Eh ¡­" I was stunned for a moment. When I thought about how I had blurted out Ouyang''s name due to being anxious last time, it was still a little hard to explain myself right now.


    "I don''t know who it was, but I was just casually shouting. The situation at that time was so urgent that I was scared silly."


    "Is that so?" Danshen looked at me with disbelief.


    I nodded.


    Danshen and I were still chatting outside when we heard someone calling us from the ward. Danshen and I hurriedly rushed in and saw Qin Yize lying on the bed with his hands covering his chest, his face pale. I hurried over to the bedside, and my breathing became weak.


    It scared me so much that I ran out to get a doctor,


    When I returned, Danshen had gone somewhere. Only Qin Yize was left in the ward, the doctor had come to the bedside.


    Break Qin Yize''s eyelids, look at his tongue, and then check his chest. He said to me, "Rest well patient," and left.


    Seeing Qin Yize''s pale face, he did not wake up.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, stroking his hair as he observed him. He had never been this close to him before. Upon closer inspection, he was quite handsome.


    Just as I was staring at him.


    He burst out laughing. "Hahaha, isn''t your husband very handsome?"


    When I saw how lively he looked, I realized he was faking it.


    No wonder Danshen left without saying a word.


    I pouted my lips in anger and accidentally punched him in the chest. He immediately fell onto the bed in pain. I quickly rubbed his chest. When I saw that he was smiling evilly again, I turned my head and ignored him.


    However, he didn''t give me a chance. He held me and turned around, pressing me down on top of him.


    I blushed, not daring to look at him.


    He chuckled, and his cold lips fell. I used both hands to support his chest as I whispered, "Don''t, this is a doctor ¡­" "Hospital..."


    "Qing Qing, don''t worry, they won''t find out." With a wave of Qin Yize''s sleeve, he and I arrived in another space.


    In that space, Qin Yize did not say anything at all ¡­


    Finally, he fell asleep in a daze.

 C70

    The next morning, I lay on my bed in a daze. Just as I was sleeping soundly, the ward''s door was opened. I opened my eyes to look and saw that Teacher Ou had already walked in.


    "Lingyue, you guys..."


    Hearing his surprised voice which had a trace of anger in it, my consciousness slowly returned to the cage. When I woke up, I understood why Teacher Ou was like this.


    Because at this moment, I was lying in Qin Yize''s arms, sleeping on his sickbed.


    When I woke up, I immediately rolled out of Qin Yize''s embrace and jumped onto the ground.


    Without saying anything, my face flushed red as I ran past Teacher Ou. Qin Yize''s candid laughter came from behind me and my face unconsciously turned even redder.


    After leaving the ward, I went to the bathroom to wash my face and then went downstairs to buy some fruit from the supermarket.


    When he returned, he walked to the ward''s door. Just as he was about to open it, he heard Qin Yize and Teacher Ou talking about something inside the room.


    I mentioned Danshen''s and my name a few times, but I didn''t manage to hear the specifics.


    Just as I was about to get a little closer, the conversation stopped and I pushed open the door.


    "I bought some fruits, you guys wait for me to wash them for you!" He felt that the atmosphere inside wasn''t right, and it was also to cover up the fact that he had been eavesdropping at the door.


    Qin Yize nodded at me and Teacher Ou stood up. He gave me a meaningful glance and said to Qin Yize before he left, "Don''t forget what you promised me."


    "Teacher Ou, why don''t you leave after eating some fruits?"


    "I can''t!"


    With that, he quickly left.


    I didn''t think much about it. I washed the fruits and gave them to Qin Yize.


    I hadn''t even taken a bite when my phone rang. When I looked at the name, it was actually from Teacher Ou.


    "Hello, teacher? What? None... Okay, "I hung up the phone. With a face full of anxiety, I said to Qin Yize," Something happened to Danshen, she didn''t return to school yesterday. Teacher Ou called her but couldn''t get through, so she asked if she came to our place.


    Qin Yize thought for a bit, then his gaze slowly changed. "Not good, something must have happened.


    Speaking of Blood Corpse, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Qin Yize and I quickly left the hospital and went straight to school.


    Teacher Ou was already waiting at the school gate.


    After we explained the situation to each other, the Teacher Ou said that it seems to have happened yesterday afternoon.


    I got back yesterday morning and sent a message.


    With that, the Teacher Ou sent us to check on the surveillance.


    Only then did he realize that someone had come this morning to take Danshen away. He looked like a Teacher Ou.


    We looked at Teacher Ou in surprise, but Teacher Ou also had a face full of shock, as if he didn''t know what was going on.


    At this time, Qin Yize said, "Looks like someone lied to her."


    We have to follow this lead.


    He watched the security cameras all the way until he reached the guard''s office.


    Instead, she saw a black coloured sedan that was exactly the same as Teacher Ou''s car. Danshen followed the man who was like Teacher Ou and got on the car.


    The car wasn''t listed, and the direction they were heading in wasn''t accurate either. The clues were cut off here.


    The only thing I can be certain of is that Danshen was taken away by someone who looked the same as the Teacher Ou.


    At some point in time, Qin Yize and I had already tightly clenched our hands. He tightened his grip on my hand, and for some reason, he gave me some kind of power.


    When we were at a loss, Mu Chen called. It probably meant that he and Danshen had the same heart, and knew that something had happened to Danshen. So he calculated Danshen''s general location.


    After Qin Yize finished listening to them, he started to look for clues.


    With the information that Mu Chen provided, the three of us followed the west direction and searched for it.


    When they arrived at a barren land, they saw the black car that Danshen was riding on.


    Teacher Ou and Qin Yize came to the side of the carriage and secretly looked around. After seeing that there was no one around, they called for me, and with the carriage as a cover, we sat down and discussed Danshen''s whereabouts.


    I haven''t seen a house for a week or so.


    I suddenly noticed a note stuck in the windshield wipers.


    He quickly took it down. "If you want to save someone, you have to go to a tunnel that is made from the soil of the southeast."


    After they finished looking, Teacher Ou asked if they should look for more people.


    Qin Yize shook his head and said, "We can''t delay it too late.


    I also agree with Qin Yize''s words.


    Other than Mu Chen, who else could help them in this situation?


    We came to the mound on the note, but still couldn''t see the entrance.


    While Qin Yi was deep in thought, he suddenly walked up to a large piece of grass on top of the mound. He stretched out his hand and a square mouth appeared next to the mound.


    When he arrived at the entrance, he saw that there was a ladder leading downwards. It seemed that he was right.


    But there was no light down there. The phone was too dim.


    Teacher Ou took off his jacket, stole some gas from the black car, tied his clothes to a branch, poured some gas on the car and lit it up.


    Qin Yize will take the lead, I will walk in the middle, Teacher Ou Palace will follow.


    The three of us entered.


    After entering the square entrance, I took a few steps down the ladder and made a turn, only to discover that it was a stone cave. The inside of the cave was damp, and just as Qin Yi was holding up the torch, I saw a huge python coiled above my head.


    Qin Yize came over and pulled me away while the Teacher Ou hid in the corner of the cave. As we dodged, we didn''t see any giant pythons coming. When we were younger, Qin Yi raised his torch and saw that it was actually a natural stalactite. It looked like a wild snake, white and big.


    I patted my chest and exhaled. Luckily, it was a fake one. It almost scared me to death.


    As the ladder descended, the stone wall became more and more slippery. At this moment, a change occurred before their eyes.


    When they came out of the big stone door, Teacher Ou and Qin Yize did not say anything. They just silently looked for the mechanism for the door.


    I came to the stone door and saw that it was actually a whole entity. There were no cracks at all and the two sides of the door didn''t have any buttons or switches.


    Unknowingly, he placed his hand on the stone door.


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up, Qin Yize and Teacher Ou beside me had both disappeared, and I stood alone on the street.


    "Qin Yize? Teacher Ou? " I called out to them, but there was no response. There was nothing but the hubbub of the street, so I forced myself to walk forward.


    Just as he walked a few steps, he saw an old lady lying by the roadside. The old lady seemed to have fallen down and the walking stick in her hand flew far away.


    I hurried forward and helped the old lady up. She was kind and kind. She smiled and said to me, "My lady! No one else would dare to come over, so how would you dare to come over to help me up? "

 C71

    I didn''t know what to say to the old lady, so I said, "Whatever the reason, I''ll help if I need it."


    As soon as I finished, the scene before me seemed to have been washed away by the waves, leaving nothing behind.


    When I came back to myself, I saw a completely different phenomenon. All of them were big men, and I was right by the side of a dead person. The dead person whispered in my ear, "The treasure is in the back mountain, promise not to tell them, promise ¡­" "I ¡­" Looking at his pained expression, I readily agreed.


    However, only after they agreed to me did they realize how complicated the situation was. Everyone held their sabers as they walked towards me. The leader of the group questioned me, "Are you going to tell them or not? "How about 40% to 60% of what you said?"


    I don''t know, but it''s definitely because of what I just said. I looked at them, gritted my teeth and said, "Since I promised him, I won''t tell!"


    The leader said, "Then don''t blame us for being merciless." Then he pointed the knife at my stomach.


    Before he could even feel pain, the scenery in front of him changed. He saw two white-haired old men sitting in the mountain stream. They were sitting by the side of the stream, by a stone table, and on the stone table was a game of chess.


    The old people were all thinking, holding it up unsteadily and thinking deeply. I really want to ask what''s going on. But they were both thinking, and I couldn''t be bothered, so I just stood there.


    Glancing sideways to see that the teapot beside the old man was already dry, he took the pot to the stream to draw water and started boiling it on the stone stove nearby. After boiling the tea, he gave the two old men some water and then stood still again.


    Just as I stood up, the two old men laughed heartily. They looked at me and said, "It is not easy for a lady to treat people this way!"


    After saying that, a mirage appeared and changes appeared in front of his eyes. Actually, the few times before, he said to test me, but I don''t know what he is doing this time.


    When I opened my eyes, my legs went limp with fright. I was standing on the edge of a cliff, and I was facing a pack of wolves, all staring at me without taking their eyes off me.


    Behind them was the cliff. It was a dilemma.


    Even though I thought it was a test, I couldn''t possibly take my life as a joke.


    As the wolves approached me step by step, I could already see the drool dripping from them.


    I took a small step back and almost missed. Ye Zichen raised his body backwards, but fortunately, he managed to stabilize himself slowly.


    As the wolves approached, they either jumped or were eaten by the wolves.


    However, my final choice was to fight the wolf to the death.


    Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well fight it out. He picked up a stone from the ground.


    As soon as I hit the wolves, the wolves turn into smoke.


    Seeing this, I realized that the wolf was not a real wolf, but an illusion.


    When I saw that I had finished with the last wolf, my vision changed.


    I''m not sure what''s next, but I''m ready.


    When I opened my eyes, I heard a familiar voice! " Lingyue, where did you go?


    Qin Yize''s face was filled with anxiousness, while the Teacher Ou was also very anxious, "Yanyan, if you still don''t come back, we''ll be so tired that we''ll tear the cave down."


    As I looked at them, I still wasn''t sure if they were real, or if they were just illusions. After all, what happened just now was too real.


    Qin Yize walked over and pulled me into his embrace, "Just as he was walking over, he suddenly realized that you have disappeared. What exactly is going on? "


    I pushed Qin Yize away, "Are you the real Qin Yize?"


    Qin Yize''s face changed, "Qing Qing actually dared to doubt me, do you want me to remind you, for example, Little Red Nectar ¡­"


    Hearing Qin Yize''s words, my face instantly flushed red. The little red mole that Qin Yize said had a special position, on the inside of my right thigh, ordinary people wouldn''t know about it.


    After confirming their identity, I told them what had just happened to me.


    After hearing what I had to say, Qin Yize''s face turned serious, but it looked like he knew something, and it was not convenient for him to explain.


    After the Teacher Ou heard this, he said thoughtfully, "Looks like this is a test of your kindness, righteousness, courtesy, and intelligence."


    After listening to the story, I was also enlightened. Seems like it''s like this, but what if I''m wrong or did something wrong?


    But, what if he took Danshen with him?


    If he is a sinister person, he shouldn''t be studying me, right?


    Is there something else?


    As he was speaking, the large stone door beside him swung open.


    Teacher Ou pointed to the big stone door and said, "I passed, the door opened, but I might never come back!"


    After hearing that, my back couldn''t help getting wet. If I chose the wrong one, wouldn''t that mean ¡­?


    Qin Yize is still at the front, I am in the middle.


    Entering the gate was a completely different scene. It was no longer a stone, but a great road paved with gold.


    Qin Yize suddenly stopped and said, "Did you notice that something was amiss? If Danshen is here, then this doesn''t seem like a place where people are locked in! "


    We looked carefully and sure enough, Qin Yize said, "Retreat immediately!"


    Just that before we could reach the door, Teacher Ou said, "It''s too late. The door is already closed."


    Just as we were looking around, we heard a roar... A voice rang out.


    Qin Yize quickly blocked in front of me, and at this moment, he heard the sound of heavy footsteps. Bang! "Bam!" He felt the ground begin to tremble.


    Qin Yize quickly extinguished the torch.


    As the three of us squatted in the corner, we could hear our footsteps growing heavier and heavier, and we could hear the sound of heavy breathing.


    We didn''t even dare to breathe in the corner as we felt that the huge monster was right next to us.


    Then, he heard Qin Yize scream "Not good, pull me to the innermost corner, and block me behind him.


    "This is really a huge trap, I never thought that the ancient mythical beast Qiongqi would actually be here!"


    "Qiongqi?" Teacher Ou immediately became nervous when he heard it, and his breathing became hurried.


    I''m a little curious about what a Qiongqi is!


    Qin Yize whispered to me: "Qiongqi, an ancient beast, looks like a tiger. With a pair of wings, it likes to eat people, especially good people. When Qiongqi encounters two people fighting, it will go and eat the one who makes sense.


    "Ancient Divine Beast, why are you here? "Could it be that he was testing me just now ¡­"


    Qin Yize and Teacher Ou nodded at the same time, their expressions serious.

 C72

    Qin Yize''s good-looking brows tightly knitted together, the expression on his face was also heavy. "Looks like someone is planning to kill us!"


    At this moment, I more or less understood that after entering the illusion, what was testing me wasn''t some mysterious hidden expert, but the ferocious Qiongqi that Qin Yize mentioned before.


    In the eyes of the Qiongqi, good people were his delicacies.


    And we will all be eaten!


    "What should I do now? Should I close my eyes and wait for it to enjoy?"


    "Of course not ¡­"


    Right after Qin Yize''s words, I felt something beside me constantly approaching. I forcefully suppressed the fear in my heart and pulled on Qin Yize''s clothes.


    Qin Yize snapped his fingers and the torch in his hand lit up. Just as the flame lit up and I saw the monster beside me, I shouted in fear and hugged Qin Yize tightly.


    "Heavens, what is this?" Not far away from us, there was a tiger-like but not tiger-looking monster. Its body was much larger than a tiger''s.


    The four ox-like hooves thumped loudly on the ground.


    There were even wings on its back, and flames could be vaguely seen burning its entire body. Especially its pair of lantern-like eyes, which looked especially fierce.


    "This is the Qiongqi!" Qin Yize said as he held me in his arms.


    In fact, I didn''t have to say that I had already guessed it. To the current us, what it was wasn''t important. What was important was what should we do?


    That ferocious Qiongqi was standing not far from us right now, panting and gasping for air. Accompanying its breathing, it was as if we were standing in a hurricane.


    There was also a strong stench in the air that made me want to vomit.


    However, I also realized that although this Qiongqi could create illusions, it could not speak for itself.


    Now it looked at us, ready to move, the saliva in its mouth already dripping to the ground, turning into a stream.


    "Qing Qing hug me tightly!" Qin Yize called out to me by my ear, holding the torch in his hand like he was greeting a Qiongqi.


    When the Qiongqi saw the flame, its body immediately retreated.


    "It''s afraid of the fire!" I shouted in surprise. However, before I could finish my words, it pounced towards me.


    Qin Yize immediately carried me and flew up from the ground.


    When the Qiongqi hit empty air, it immediately turned around and attacked Teacher Ou.


    But the Teacher Ou''s movements are very nimble, just as the Qiongqi was about to pounce towards our side, the Teacher Ou dodged to the side and the Qiongqi also flew towards us.


    Just as Teacher Ou was about to approach us, the Qiongqi''s tail had already reached him. With a swing of its tail, it knocked Teacher Ou over.


    Qin Yize hurried over to help, but he didn''t expect the Qiongqi to be a primordial divine beast. It should have perished along with the Ice Aeon, but who would have thought that there was another one hidden here.


    Due to Qin Yize''s power being sealed, he was still unable to defeat the Qiongqi.


    At this time, the Qiongqi had already turned its head and walked towards Qin Yize. Teacher Ou immediately leaped onto its back and grabbed its two wings.


    He thought that he could cure the Qiongqi but the Qiongqi suddenly flapped its wings at this moment. Taking advantage of this gap, Qin Yize quickly got up from the ground and escaped from the Qiongqi''s attack.


    The Teacher Ou on its back was once again sent flying by the wings. Seeing the Qiongqi''s opportunity to raise his head, Qin Yize pounced forward and ruthlessly struck the Qiongqi''s throat. The Qiongqi felt pain and retreated a few steps.


    The more I looked, the more shocked I became. Not only did Qin Yize''s and Teacher Ou''s attacks not repel the Qiongqi, they also stimulated its beastly nature and directly sprayed fire at us. Teacher Ou was unable to dodge in time and his hair almost burnt.


    I helplessly watched as fireballs were blocked by Qin Yize who was standing in front of me one after another. I was extremely anxious in my heart, "What do we do? If this goes on, we won''t be able to do anything! "


    Qin Yize thought for a while and said: "Qiongqi listens to the words of the villains the most. The more vicious and malicious a person is, the more you can command it."


    Even though he said that, but in this sealed cave, where could he find such a vicious person?


    Furthermore, even if he found the evil people, it would be hard to ensure that he would not use the Qiongqi to satisfy his selfish desire and do some wicked things.


    Qin Yize suddenly said: "I got it, Qing Qing, find a safe place to hide and wait for me." After Qin Yize finished speaking, he turned towards Teacher Ou and said: "Ouyang Qi, come over here!"


    Normally, the two of them would start to feel uncomfortable again, but this time, they didn''t. Teacher Ou nodded his head, and then leaped into the air, blocking in front of me.


    As I watched Qin Yize leave, I couldn''t help but be a little worried. Qiongqi are so powerful, can he even get out?


    But my fears proved superfluous.


    Because Qin Yize was only standing on the ground, with one hand on his chest, he twirled in the air and then disappeared.


    This scene caused me to be very surprised, but at the same time, I also blamed myself. Since Qin Yize had such a great ability, he would definitely be able to make things difficult for him here.


    In other words, I was the one who dragged them down.


    "Teacher Ou, I''m sorry, I was the one who dragged all of you down!" Hiding behind Teacher Ou, I looked at Teacher Ou, who was a bit weak yet blocked off in front of me like a rock, and felt a wave of guilt in my heart.


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? Why are you not dragging me down? Don''t worry, I''ll protect you!"


    Teacher Ou turned his head while facing the Qiongqi to block its attack. He spoke to me with a tone full of doting, causing me to not know what to say.


    The Qiongqi seemed to be tired, after spitting out the fire, it immediately pounced towards me. Teacher Ou pounced again and started fighting with the Qiongqi, this time the Qiongqi was angry, it swung its head and knocked the Teacher Ou over, directly rushing towards me.


    Don''t tell me I''m just attracting it, why are you always charging at me!


    As I slowly moved along the edge of the cave, the Qiongqi slowly approached me.


    Just as the Qiongqi was about to open its mouth wide, Qin Yize suddenly appeared in front of me, and punched the Qiongqi on its head, causing it to tilt its head, then it rushed towards Qin Yize again. The instant it started running, the strong wind that was blowing on its body seemed to be blowing me away.


    Qin Yize was already standing far away, dragging me along, while Teacher Ou was already right in front of me, with the two of them standing in front of me to block, while the Qiongqi was already running towards Qin Yize.


    Just then, a loud roar came from behind Qin Yize, it felt like the cave was shaking, and the soil above the cave was falling down.


    It felt like it was about to collapse.

 C73

    But at this time, I was even more concerned about the thing that shouted out from Qin Yize''s back. I looked towards the direction of the voice, and saw a white haired giant tiger lying behind Qin Yize.


    I was so scared that I abruptly leaned towards Qin Yize, but at this time, the Qiongqi seemed to have discovered his opponent and stood still, letting out a loud roar.


    When the White Tiger heard him, it stood up and walked towards the Qiongqi. Its footsteps were the same as the Qiongqi''s, banging on the ground.


    Qin Yize had already arrived at my side, "Qing Qing do not be afraid, this is the Ancient White Tiger God, the God of Fighting. As it is a divine beast of the West, it is called the White Tiger. " Then he whispered to me, "Don''t say it''s a beast! You have to be called a god. If you have a temper, I won''t be able to offend you either. "


    I blinked and looked at Qin Yize. There was actually someone that Qin Yize could not afford to offend, which was big news. "Where did you go to get Great God White Tiger?"


    "Don''t worry about that, the Qiongqi is finished this time anyway."


    Since ancient times, the Four Great Godly Beasts and the Four Great Beasts had been at odds. Now, when the White Tiger and the Qiongqi met each other, they could also be considered enemies.


    After Qin Yize and I finished talking, we looked over and saw the Qiongqi pouncing over once again. The White Tiger had also moved.


    However, the way they were fighting was different from what I imagined. It wasn''t as if they were going to pounce over and bite each other, but rather, they each have their own divine techniques.


    He only saw the Qiongqi spitting fire straight at the White Tiger, but the White Tiger calmly dodged with a leap, following that, the White Tiger waved its claws, a ray of light shot straight at the Qiongqi, causing the Qiongqi to be unable to dodge in time, its wings cutting off a piece, its entire body ignited in flames, and it pounced towards the White Tiger.


    From my angle, I could see that there was a transparent long thorn in front of the Qiongqi. It seemed that the Qiongqi was really ferocious. I shouted in fear, "White Tiger, be careful!"


    Qin Yize quickly stopped me, "Don''t call me White Tiger!"


    After saying that, the White Tiger looked at me with a cold gaze.


    The White Tiger opened its mouth and millions of ice spikes flew towards the Qiongqi.


    The Qiongqi turned around and dodged the ice thorns, but the White Tiger had already pounced towards the Qiongqi and bit onto it.


    So in the end, they still managed to bite each other.


    All we heard was the sound of screaming and biting.


    After speaking, he saw the White Tiger standing beside the Qiongqi with its head held high. The Qiongqi was already lying on the ground.


    Qin Yize pulled me forward, cupped his hands, and said, "Thank you, Great God White Tiger!"


    I also said, "Thank you, White Tiger, for saving me." I was straightforward and forgot to call God.


    Thinking about Qin Yize''s reminder, I felt a little uneasy. The White Tiger looked at me haughtily, "I like this girl!"


    I''ll go, like?


    What do you mean? Not going to be...


    and I looked at each other, and Qin Yize quickly said, "Please calm her anger, the reason why she blurted out your name just now is all because of me!"


    I don''t understand how Qin Yize, as a Yama, could be so afraid of a tiger.


    Even the Celestial Lord had to be humble when he saw this.


    "Hmph, you little brat, you are so annoying. Who said I don''t like her to be like this? Instead, it''s you guys who get all sorts of anger and atone for your sins, it''s really too complicated. "


    After saying that, he glanced at me and was about to leave when Qin Yize said, "Great god, how should we deal with this?" With that, he pointed at the Qiongqi on the ground.


    The White Tiger looked at me once more and said, "Although there is a Heavenly Dao, I like this girl, so I''ll help you one more time."


    Then, he said to Qin Yize, "Don''t forget what you promised me."


    Qin Yize cupped his hands, "I shall send Great God White Tiger off."


    The moment the White Tiger took the Qiongqi away, the door opened.


    Teacher Ou''s surprised expression had already returned to normal.


    Qin Yize said to me: "Lingyue, there''s so much gold here, aren''t you going to take some?"


    I looked at the gold, it was indeed very enticing, but compared to that, I cared more about Danshen''s safety, so I shook my head: "Something that doesn''t belong to me, I think it''s better that I don''t want it."


    With the one hundred thousand that I got from Qing Luan, my life should no longer be a problem. In the future, I can also earn money by myself.


    Qin Yize nodded, and said three good words in a row. It confused me.


    When he got out of the tunnel, he saw that the sun was about to set outside.


    When I thought about Danshen, my head hurt, suddenly I felt that something was amiss. Before we came here, our phone call was from Mu Chen, but there was no Danshen here, it was obvious that he intentionally lured us here.


    But why did Mu Chen do it?


    Suddenly, another possibility occurred to me. It was that the one who called me was not Mu Chen ¡­


    Then, had something happened to Mu Chen as well?


    I immediately called Mu Chen, but then realised that I couldn''t get through.


    Thus, I hurriedly told the conjecture in my heart to Qin Yize and Teacher Ou. Both Teacher Ou and Qin Yize seemed to have realized that we were played by someone else.


    At this point, the Teacher Ou suddenly shouted, "Have you guys noticed that something is missing?!"


    I looked at my own body. No!


    Qin Yize said, "The car is gone, looks like they came over today."


    "If we hurry, we might be able to catch up."


    After Teacher Ou finished speaking, he pointed to the ruts on the ground.


    The three of us looked at each other, nodded our heads at the same time, and immediately followed the ruts.


    Teacher Ou and Qin Yize were still fine, there''s no need to eat, I can''t do it anymore. After searching for so long, I''m already tired and hungry, and on top of that, I met a Qiongqi before.


    I was too tired to sit up from the ground. I waved at them and said, "I can''t do it anymore. You guys can go first!"


    Seeing me like this, Qin Yize didn''t say anything, he just squatted in front of me, and let me climb onto his back. I''m extremely tired anyways, and Qin Yize can still be considered my husband in name, so carrying me on his back is nothing much.


    For some reason, my mood was very good as I laid on Qin Yize''s back. Although Qin Yize is an ancient person, he wasn''t that conservative, and this point was pretty good.


    Teacher Ou looked at me, his face was covered with a thin layer of anger, coldly snorted and quickly left.


    "Teacher Ou, where are you going?"


    "Ignore him, he will return!"


    Seeing that the Teacher Ou had left me, I started to worry, but seeing how certain Qin Yize''s tone was, I finally believed him.


    Qin Yize carried me and continued to walk, but when we reached the main road, the rut marks disappeared, and we could only guess which way he went, but from the looks of it, he was probably back in the city.


    With a "chi la" sound, a white car stopped in front of us. Teacher Ou stuck his head out of the car and said: "What are you looking at? Get in the car! "


    It was only later on that he found out from Qin Yize that it was something that the Teacher Ou had casually brought over.

 C74

    As he drove, he unknowingly arrived at the Antique Street on the east side of the school. He still remembered how he saved Zi Yin together with Danshen at that time, and felt a myriad of emotions whenever he thought about it.


    "Look!" That is the car that will take Danshen away! Teacher Ou slowly stopped the car and pointed to the black car in front.


    Ye Zichen got off the car and saw that it was indeed true.


    The surrounding environment was very familiar, as if they had been here before. When they raised their heads, they realized that this was actually Qing Luan''s antique shop.


    Was this all a coincidence?


    Or was Qing Luan involved in this as well?


    I''m not sure, but I hope it''s not as I thought.


    Qin Yize seemed to be able to read my thoughts, he patted me on the shoulder and said, "Don''t even think about it, it might just be a coincidence!"


    I nodded. At this time, Teacher Ou turned around and returned to our side, "This antique shop is a bit strange! "Look ¡­"


    After saying that, he pointed to the entrance of the antique shop. There was mud on the ground, Qin Yize walked over, picked up the mud and looked at it carefully, then nodded and said, "It''s the dirt from the place where we parked today."


    This made me even more nervous, but I didn''t want to guess what the result would be!


    Qin Yize held my hand and pushed open the antique shop''s door. After we entered, we realized that there was no one inside, the dust on the table was already very thick, and some of the corners were already filled with cobwebs.


    It was obvious that no one had managed this place for a long time. Since this was Qing Luan''s shop, where did he go?


    Teacher Ou walked around in a circle, calling out Danshen''s name, but nothing happened.


    We went upstairs and looked again. Scenes of what had been here were still flashing through our minds.


    It was just like yesterday, but everything was no longer the same.


    "There''s no one here at all." Not only was there no one, but no one had lived here for a long time. After I said this, I thought about it and felt that something was wrong. Apparently, they brought us here on purpose. "


    Qin Yize and Teacher Ou also nodded.


    After looking again, there was no result. We were prepared to go downstairs, but just as we were about to look for the staircase, we realized that there was no staircase leading down. Instead, there was a winding staircase leading upwards.


    Qin Yize looked at me, and we returned back to the house to search for if we touched some sort of mechanism.


    However, after searching for a while, he still couldn''t find anything. Qin Yize looked at the stairs, and sunk into silence for a moment, "Since you''ve come, let''s go take a look!"


    Let me think about it, since he''s already here, without taking care of it, Danshen will not be able to find him.


    The three of us carefully stood on top of the stairs. With creaking sounds, we walked a few more steps up. After finding out that we could withstand the weight, we continued to walk up.


    We reached the corner and looked up. There was no end in sight, so we went on.


    It was only when we reached the stairs that we saw that the upper floor was shrouded in mist, and when we turned to look at the stairs we were climbing, they were nowhere to be seen.


    Teacher Ou panicked. He looked around and found nothing.


    Qin Yize pulled my hand and said softly, "Be careful!"


    I couldn''t help but lean towards Qin Yize.


    From time to time the fog cleared, and I saw a man sitting in a corner.


    It seemed to be tied up.


    Taking a closer look, my body shape and clothes looked a little like Danshen''s. As I walked, I shouted out Danshen''s name with uncertainty.


    "Danshen, is that you? Danshen? "


    "Wuwuwu ¡­"


    The person in the corner heard my shout, and I don''t know if she was asleep or something, but there was some movement.


    The sound of wuwu came from his mouth.


    Seeing her reaction, I felt that she was Danshen.


    Without thinking, he rushed over, "Danshen, is that you? How are you? "


    As I ran, I asked her about it. When Qin Yize and the Teacher Ou saw my movements, they immediately warned me, "Lingyue, be careful."


    I nodded.


    Not being able to think so much into it, she had already found it with great difficulty and was certain that she would be able to save Danshen.


    When I ran over, I found Danshen tied up and squatting in the corner, her mouth was covered with tape, and I was struggling non-stop.


    I hurriedly squatted down and helped Danshen untie the rope and tape around her mouth. Danshen then shouted out loud, "Lingyue, quickly leave this place, don''t worry about me, leave quickly..."


    After saying that, she probably crouched on the ground for a long time until her feet became numb. Just as I helped her up, her legs gave way and she fell back into the corner.


    I hurriedly pulled Danshen up. "It''s fine Danshen, Teacher Ou and Teacher Qin have both come. Nothing will happen, let''s go back together."


    Just as I finished speaking, Danshen''s reaction became even more intense, and she pushed me away, "Lingyue, hurry up and leave, don''t worry about me, leave quickly!"


    "Danshen, what''s wrong with you?"


    My body staggered and I almost fell down. However, I also quickly crawled up and ran in front of Danshen once again, and Danshen said to me: "Hurry and leave this place, he wants to kill you all!"


    "Him? Who is he? Danshen, do you know something? " Just as I was about to ask about it, Danshen had already fainted.


    I struggled to support Danshen as she walked back step by step.


    Qin Yize and Ouyang Zheng were walking towards me.


    Just as I was walking, I heard a ''bang'' sound. I subconsciously looked towards the direction where the sound came from.


    A golden light halo appeared under Qin Yize and Teacher Ou''s feet.


    I shouted, "Qin Yize, Teacher Ou, quickly leave!"


    But they didn''t seem to hear me. They just stood there.


    Slowly, the golden light started to shine more and more brilliantly, and the range became bigger and bigger. Qin Yize shouted, "Lingyue, quickly go, don''t worry about me."


    I clearly saw a formation beneath Qin Yize and Teacher Ou''s feet. Qin Yize and Teacher Ou were sealed inside, and Teacher Ou wanted to break it apart, but they were bounced back several times after colliding with it.


    As the rotation of the formation became more and more intense, many runes slowly rose from the surroundings. Qin Yize and Teacher Ou revealed their true colours.


    Ouyang Ziyun was still the same as before, his entire body covered in bones and his black skin tightly wrapped around the skeleton. At this moment, he had his back facing me and said softly,


    "We have our origin souls trapped by this formation, so we can''t move at all. Furthermore, this formation is extremely vicious. I can feel that the formation is slowly devouring my soul. Ahhh ¡­"


    As Ouyang Ziyun said this, he started to scream miserably. Seeing Ouyang Ziyun was in such pain, my heart started to ache for Qin Yize.


    He turned his head to look at him, only to realize that although Qin Yize had changed back to the appearance of a Yama, he was still as indifferent as ever.


    Seeing the worry on my face, she shot a look at me, telling me not to worry.


    How can I not be worried! As I walked around, Danshen slowly woke up.


    The moment Danshen woke up, she looked at Ouyang and Qin Yize who were trapped inside the array.


    Danshen took a few steps towards the array formation, her face full of disappointment as she looked at Ouyang Ziyun, and asked continuously: "Why did you do this? Why? You''re telling me? "

 C75

    Hearing Danshen say this, I don''t understand. Didn''t Danshen like Ouyang the most?


    However, when he thought about the surveillance camera he saw in the school''s security room, he instantly understood Danshen''s disappointment.


    It seemed like she really believed the fake Ouyang from before.


    Being hurt by the person I love is the most painful thing to me. I looked at Danshen, not wanting her to continue misunderstanding Ouyang Ziyun, I opened my mouth and explained, "Danshen, you misunderstood Teacher Ou, the person who tricked you wasn''t him ¡­ District ¡­ Ouyang, he stayed in the dorm the whole time.


    As I spoke up to here, I remembered another thing that was hiding from Danshen, and that was Ouyang Ziyun''s identity, "I''m sorry Danshen, we shouldn''t have hidden it from you. Ouyang Zheng is the Teacher Ou, and he isn''t a human either.


    Before I could finish speaking, Danshen interrupted me and said, "Lingyue, I knew this from the beginning. Have you forgotten my identity? Can''t I see it? I don''t care about his identity, but, I don''t understand why he would want to harm you even though he likes you. "


    After hearing that, my head buzzed, "What? Danshen, you said that it was Ouyang Zongheng who harmed me? "


    Danshen nodded, looking very disappointed.


    "No, it can''t be. Danshen, you must be mistaken, the person who tricked the school into taking you away was not Ouyang at all!"


    Danshen shook her head, "Lingyue, do you still remember those dead students?"


    "Of course I remember. If it wasn''t for me, they wouldn''t have died." After saying that, I couldn''t help but lower my head. I really blamed myself for this matter.


    Danshen felt my emotions and pulled my hand, "No, Lingyue, this has nothing to do with you. The last time I saw the black shadow on the screen, he was actually the person in front of us."


    "No, that''s impossible. I still don''t believe it. There must be someone who wants to frame him!" Having been with Ouyang for so long, regardless of whether I was his lover from his previous life, we were already considered friends.


    I don''t want to believe it.


    "Lingyue, you need to know that I am even more unwilling to believe this to be true than you. Accept the reality, do you think that with my ability, if it were not for him, I would have followed him?"


    My whole body was startled, it was true that Danshen was not an idiot.


    It was not easy to deceive her.


    When Ouyang Ziyun heard it, he immediately said inside the array, "Danshen, you''ve been frightened, rest well. Don''t make wild guesses about this, how could it be me? I''ve always been with you. "


    "That''s right, Danshen, don''t be mistaken, how could Ouyang be the person behind me!"


    Danshen looked at Ouyang, her tone filled with disappointment, "The person who tricked me that day was you! The one who brought me into this array was also you, and the one who brought Lingyue here was you, how do you expect me to believe you? "


    Inside the array, Ouyang Ziyun''s face changed, "Danshen, don''t talk nonsense. I''m very worried that you have disappeared for the past few days, we have been looking for you!"


    I also agreed, "Yes! Danshen, we were able to find you today, it''s all thanks to Ouyang ¡­ "


    Danshen interrupted me: "Lingyue, why are you so silly! He''s using you. The day before yesterday, I received a call from him at the dormitory. He said that he had found a strange artifact in the antique street and wanted me to go with him. I followed him to the antique street without thinking about it. "


    Danshen''s tone paused for a moment before continuing, "When we arrived at the antique street, I realized that the place she was talking about was Qing Luan''s antique shop, but there was no one here. At that time, I was still talking to him about this with a smile, and when I felt that something was wrong and wanted to turn around and remind him, I felt a pain in my back and lost consciousness."


    I quietly listened to what Danshen had to say. Although this matter seemed to be related to Ouyang Ziyun, it did not mean that it was Ouyang Zongheng who had done it.


    As if she had seen through my doubts, Danshen continued, "This morning, I received my Senior Brother''s message paper crane. She asked me why my phone was off. He said that he lost his phone two days ago and couldn''t reach me so she told me to be careful of the Teacher Ou.


    After I asked around in detail, I finally understood that when Senior Brother was tracking the phone, he actually felt Teacher Ou''s aura. "


    Just as Danshen finished speaking, Ouyang Ziyun jumped out of the array.


    Danshen laughed, "Now the model is revealed!"


    After coming out of the array, Ouyang Ziyun waved his hand, and the Teacher Ou returned to normal.


    Laughing at the sky a few times, he then walked toward Danshen and me with a sinister look.


    "Danshen is right, I was the one who lied to her. Of course, that includes all of you!"


    I held Danshen and slowly backed him up. Listening to Danshen''s speculations was one thing, hearing him personally admitting to another.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    In the end, I managed to ask what my doubts were.


    "Why? Hehe, of course it''s for you, my Yanyan ¡­ "


    Ouyang Ziyun chuckled and took another step closer to me. His shriveled hand that was only left with his joints reached out and touched my face.


    "Why don''t you understand? I am not some Yanyan at all, I am just Huang Lingyue ¡­ "


    Putong, a wave of hard texture came from Danshen and I behind us. I knew that it was the wall behind us, at this moment, we had nowhere to retreat to.


    "But you clearly are, you''re clearly looking for an excuse for your love affair!"


    Ouyang Ziyun''s expression changed, becoming even more terrifying than before.


    At this moment, he was approaching me step by step.


    He seemed to have lost control of his emotions, and the expression on his face was one of insanity. I think that in the current Ouyang Ziyun, he should be able to do anything.


    "I... "I did not ¡­" Although I am afraid of Ouyang Ouyang, but I do not want to admit that I am that Yanyan. Although I had a strange dream before, I still did not believe that I am that Yanyan.


    At this time, Ouyang Ziyun was a little crazy, he turned his head and saw that Qin Yize was not only crying.


    Do we have to die here today?


    Grandma, I''m sorry, Lingyue is unfilial, I will not be able to stay by your side anymore.


    "What''s so good about him that''s worth you crying for him? Do you know how much I have paid to reunite with you? "


    "Do you know how much I have paid to make us as we were before?"


    "Do you know how uncomfortable and torturous it was for me to maintain my appearance until you appeared?"


    With every word Ouyang said, he took a step towards me, and with every step he took, the fear in my heart deepened.


    "I thought I could get along day and night with you once I entered the school, but he, it''s him who also came to the school. I can''t do it! I can''t do it! I can''t do it ¡­ "

 C76

    "That''s right, I was the one who harmed your classmate. I only used some illusions to make them think that something terrifying had appeared in front of them. Wasn''t I doing all this to force him away?"


    Ouyang Ziyun lost control of his emotions. No one knew what he would do in the next second.


    "Who knows where this stinking Taoist came from, he''s always messing up my plans. I was the one who arranged the trip to Bamboo Village, but it''s good now, after tonight, he''ll be destroyed by this formation, and we can finally be together ¡­"


    I can''t believe that all of this was done by Director Ouyang. He sacrificed so many people, but for his own purposes, he was able to force Qin Yize to leave ¡­


    The guilt in my heart increased by a few more points. In the end, those students died because of me.


    As if I had thought of something, I asked again, "Could it be that the Blood Corpse and the Qiongqi were also created by you?"


    Ouyang Ziyun said to me with a smile: "I stole the Blood Corpse from a thousand miles away, but it''s not that useful. It''s pretty good that I was able to injure Qin Yize. As for the Qiongqi s! But since we met again, let me make use of it. As long as we can get rid of Qin Yize, for the sake of being together with you, I am willing to do anything. "


    "So that''s how it is ¡­" I went forward to help Danshen up, but I did not want to be flung off by Danshen with just one hand.


    "Danshen, I ¡­ "Sorry ¡­"


    Although I didn''t do anything, it was related to me, especially Danshen, he likes Ouyang Shuo so much, after knowing all this, she must be very sad.


    I also didn''t know how to calm Danshen down. Standing on the side, I was at a loss of what to do. Ouyang Ziyun''s hand stretched out towards me, "Yanyan, I''ve waited a thousand years for you. Shall we start over? "


    I pushed Ouyang Ziyun away and glared at him. "This way, are you worthy of Danshen? It was in vain for Danshen to care about you so much ¡­ "


    "Hehe, what a joke. What does she have to do with me? From the beginning to the end, I have only come for you, I only exist for you! As for others, what does that have to do with me? "


    "You ¡­" I didn''t know what to say.


    He pointed at him, trembling.


    After Ouyang Ziyun finished speaking, he did not care about my reaction and turned around to walk towards Qin Yize who was trapped within the array.


    I couldn''t help but tense up as Danshen was still crying on the ground and fainted again.


    I couldn''t care less now.


    She quickly followed behind Ouyang Shuo and ran towards Qin Yize.


    But he was still a step too late. Ouyang Shuo''s hand had already unleashed a force which struck towards Qin Yize.


    "Qin Yize!" My eyes were bloodshot, just when I saw Ouyang Ziyun''s strength was about to hit Qin Yize, a person suddenly came out from behind and quickly blocked in front of Qin Yize.


    He helped Qin Yize withstand the force, "Qing Luan!" Qin Yize was fine, I heaved a sigh of relief. When I heard the name of the person from Qin Yize''s mouth, I was immediately stunned.


    The one that fell in front of Qin Yize was the Qing Luan that I had helped with before, but why would he be here?


    Wasn''t there no one else in the shop?


    How could this be?


    "Qing Luan, how are you? "Hold on, I''ll send you to the hospital right now ¡­" I ran over quickly and hugged Qing Luan up, and asked nervously.


    Qing Luan''s mouth was constantly dripping with blood, he saw me smiling at him happily.


    "Lingyue, thank you. I can finally find Zi Yin ¡­"


    After he finished speaking, Qing Luan''s hand drooped down.


    I looked at Qing Luan blankly, and forgot about my reaction.


    The Qin Yize who had been silent all this while finally opened his mouth, his tone filled with unconcealable fury: "Good heavens, Ouyang Qi, you actually dared to commit so many wicked things, how could the heavens possibly tolerate you?"


    I raised my head to look at Qin Yize, only to see him jumping out from the formation and coming to my side.


    "Qin Yize, you ¡­" I was a little shocked, how could Qin Yize also jump out of the array?


    Didn''t his soul get trapped?


    Then thinking about it, I understood, and my face turned ugly, "Since you can come out, why didn''t you come out earlier? You made me worry that not only would you not say it, you even caused Qing Luan''s death in vain."


    Qin Yize smiled and said: "Just now inside the array, my soul had already reached the third dimension, and I just rushed back from the Underworld, and as soon as I returned, I saw someone blocking in front of me. Besides, that Qing Luan is trying to kill me with all his heart, he is not an immortal person, only by getting hit by the destructive force can he die as he wishes."


    I nodded my head as I felt relieved. So that''s how it is. It''s just that this requires courage. How can a power that can destroy the heavens and the earth possibly be endured by ordinary people?


    After saying that, Qin Yize pulled me to the side and said to Ouyang Ziyun, "Ever since the Blood Corpse, I realized that something was wrong with you. Furthermore, when I met her and went to get her, the White Tiger told me that someone intentionally released her. Today, you brought us here because you were acting so abnormal. I know you must have a secret. "But I have to check the people behind you, so I went to the Underworld and checked your information."


    He bribed the Yin Messenger in the underworld, not only did he imprison my soul, he also forced them to identify me, to make others suspect me, put me in danger, and lure Qin Yize out.


    If not for Yin Messenger exposing him. Qin Yize may not even be able to find it out.


    The weirdest thing was that he was actually able to smuggle the Blood Corpse over from the outside. It could be considered quite impressive, as the origin of the Blood Corpse was not in the Central Plains.


    After Qin Yize finished speaking, Ouyang Shuo clapped his hands and said, "Good, our Yama''s analysis is really good, but no matter how good your analysis is, you won''t be able to leave today."


    After saying that, we saw a giant shadow walk out from behind Ouyang Ziyun. When we saw it clearly, we realized it was a giant python.


    Its massive body crawled over from behind Ouyang Ziyun. Ouyang Ziyun gestured to it, and it obediently flicked its tongue, stopping right next to Ouyang Ziyun.


    Ouyang Haha laughed and said to Qin Yize: "You won''t be able to leave today, you were lucky enough to get yourself a White Tiger last time to restrain the Qiongqi. Let''s see what else you can do this time! Actually, I don''t want to do this either. I just want to return my Yanyan. As long as you return Yanyan to me, I can immediately let you leave. "


    Qin Yize looked at me and frowned slightly. My heart couldn''t help but rise; I really want to know what Qin Yize is thinking.


    "Impossible!"


    Just as my imagination was running wild, Qin Yize resolutely spat out three words.

 C77

    Somehow, my heart feels moved.


    When Ouyang Ziyun received the answer, he did not say anything else. Waving his hand, the giant python swung its head and rushed towards Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize turned and kicked the giant python''s head, but the giant python didn''t move at all. Instead, it stuck out its head and sent Qin Yize flying.


    After Qin Yize landed on the ground, not only did he not fight the python, he instead rode the python''s body and gently caressed its head.


    "How... How could this be? " Ouyang Ziyun was confused.


    I was also a little confused. What was going on?


    Just as we were wondering, the giant python flew towards me while carrying Qin Yize. I screamed in fear.


    But the anticipated attack didn''t come, after a series of heaven and earth twists, I had already fallen into Qin Yize''s embrace.


    They flew towards Qin Yize. I shouted, "Be careful!"


    Focusing my eyes, Qin Yize and I are actually both on the giant python, this scene nearly scared my heart out of my throat.


    But what happened next made Ouyang Ziyun and I both feel embarrassed.


    The giant python slowly descended to the ground. When Qin Yize and I got off its body, it obediently curled up beside Qin Yize and leaned its head on Qin Yize''s shoulder.


    Ouyang Ziyun waved his hand several times, but the giant python remained motionless.


    Qin Yize stood up, patted the giant python on its head and said: "Xiao Hei, long time no see!"


    Ouyang Ziyun was both angry and surprised.


    Qin Yize said to Ouyang Ziyun, "You don''t have to be surprised. This giant python is a snake egg that I picked up in the mountains back then. I kept it until I found out that it was a black snake ¡­"


    Speaking up to here, the python seemed a little displeased with having its head pointed towards Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize rubbed its head, "Later on, a change occurred. When I walked around, it also went missing.


    After saying that, Ouyang Ziyun coldly snorted, and Qin Yize said, "At first, I didn''t want to make things difficult for you on account of Lingyue''s account, but since you keep wanting to see me die, I won''t forgive you today."


    With Qin Yize''s order, Xiaohei and Ouyang Ziyun started fighting. How could Ouyang Ziyun be a match for the giant python!


    It had only been a few rounds, but Ouyang Ziyun had already been knocked to the ground by the python.


    The giant python was right in front of Ouyang Ziyun. It opened its bloody mouth and was about to bite down.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Ouyang Ziyun and Qin Yize immediately called out "Xiao Hei". The giant python closed its mouth and raised its head to look at Qin Yize. Unknowingly, Danshen had already woken up.


    "This matter with Lin Dan has nothing to do with you, Ouyang Qi is only using you, why are you doing this?"


    Danshen didn''t say anything, she just stood in front of Qin Yize.


    Ouyang Ziyun did so many heinous things and deserved to be punished, but the reason was because of me.


    Also, Danshen, she is my only friend, I can''t just watch her die.


    Just at this moment, a black figure suddenly appeared and took Ouyang and Danshen away. The giant python was the fastest to react, it only bit off a piece of clothes, and when it left, it waved its hand towards me, making it unable to clearly see its face.


    Qin Yize shouted loudly, "What a good Black Robe! I have to catch you no matter what!"


    Right after Black Robe waved his hand at me, I felt something enter my body. I felt a little dizzy, and slowly, my consciousness became fuzzy. Then, my eyes turned dark and I fell down.


    When I woke up, I was already in bed, covered in dew, and I screamed and clutched at the covers.


    Just then, Qin Yize walked in with a bowl of porridge. He placed the porridge on the table and walked towards me.


    Suddenly, memories that don''t belong to me flooded in from all directions, as if they were trying to squeeze into my mind. My head hurt.


    "Ah, it hurts! My head hurts!"


    "Lingyue, what''s wrong with you?" Qin Yize ran over and hugged me tightly as he asked with concern.


    Suddenly, I pushed Qin Yize away, "I remember, I remember, Ouyang, I remember."


    Qin Yize was preparing to approach me again, but I immediately shouted out, "Don''t come over, don''t come over here ¡­ Ouyang ¡­ Wu wu wu ¡­ I remember, I remember ¡­ "


    Qin Yize looked at me with a dark expression. My mind was filled with scenes of Ouyang and me...


    My name is Yanyan, Ouyang Ziyun is the child next door to me, we have been together since childhood, and when we were young we agreed to marry him after we grew up.


    Ouyang Ziyun protected me since I was young. No matter who bullied me, Ouyang Ziyun always stood in front of me. Until that day, a group of robbers entered our village and killed everyone there.


    Ouyang took me to the mountain then, so we escaped this disaster. When we returned to the village, there was a fire everywhere, and the village was filled with dead people, their blood flowing like rivers.


    When we got home, our parents died in the hands of the bandits, and our home was ruined as well. It was the same when Ouyang Ziyun got home. Both his parents had died as well.


    Ouyang Ziyun and I were the only ones left in the village. He was afraid that the bandits would come again, so he brought me and ran out of the village.


    On the way, Ouyang Ziyun took care of me. When I was hungry, Ouyang Ziyun asked for food from me, and when Ouyang Ziyun went to find water for me, I decided to marry Ouyang Ziyun. In this world, I had no one else to rely on but Ouyang Ziyun.


    We don''t know how far we walked, but we arrived at a remote village, and the people here were all very good. So we decided to settle down here.


    He lived here for more than ten years.


    Of course, Ouyang and I also married smoothly, and our married days were very happy and happy. A big yard at home, Ouyang for me full of flowers, my favorite yellow tulip.


    Every day, we lived the life of a girl and a boy, but it was a pity that Ouyang and I didn''t have any children.


    Every time Ouyang saw the envious eyes of the children in the village, I felt very guilty.


    As time passed, Ouyang Ziyun became more and more concerned. When I was with Ouyang Ziyun, he never cared about being considerate, but he just didn''t like me mentioning his child. I''ve told Ouyang Ziyun many times, but Ouyang Ziyun just hugged me and said, "As long as you are here, it''s enough."


    I still feel guilty.


    So I looked around for a way to give birth, but there was no result.


    Soon, Ouyang and I were getting old. The yard was still full of flowers, but we were like the sunset. Every time we sat in the yard and looked at the setting sun, we felt something was missing.


    Ouyang was very happy when he saw a child run to the door, but he never showed me his desire for a child.


    But what was he thinking, how could I not know?

 C78

    I asked Ouyang Ziyun if he was willing to join us in his next life.


    Ouyang Ziyun nodded without hesitation, and we planted a willow tree in the yard, and made an oath that we would never leave each other.


    Maybe God really heard our vows.


    After we died, we stepped onto the Road to River Styx together and were reborn together.


    It''s still next door, it''s still someone we''ve known since we were small.


    We had each other in our memories, so our feelings were quickly discovered by our parents. In that era, where was the marriage that we decided to marry?


    My parents did not agree to my marriage with Ouyang, and they even betrothed me to someone else.


    Strangely, the young masters of the families I betrothed all died mysteriously the day before my marriage.


    Later on, not only did they break the engagement, they even professed that they were evil beings, saying that I had killed those young masters.


    It was the night before they were going to burn me to the death of those young masters who had died because of me. Ouyang stealthily rescued me.


    So we ran away.


    We managed to find the village we used to live in.


    Fortunately, the villagers no longer knew us.


    After calming down, we discovered that the willow tree we planted had matured.


    Ouyang Xiu cut off the branches of the willow tree, but I was still worried about the loneliness we were destined to have.


    So I went out of my way to find a way to have a baby.


    Under the guidance of an old Taoist, Ouyang Ziyun and I made a clay doll and buried it under a willow tree.


    The old saying is that as long as we bury the clay doll, we will have a child within three years.


    I was very hopeful, but I couldn''t see the child for a long time.


    As time went on, we began to get old and less concerned about our children. I finally understood that it didn''t matter if I had a child or not, as long as I was together.


    But good things don''t always last long, and when the two of us once again set foot on Huangquan Avenue, things weren''t the same as last time.


    I was directly taken away by the Black And White Transient and forced to drink Grandma Meng''s Soup, and even said that it would be beneficial to Ouyang and me.


    After drinking Grandma Meng''s Elixir, I entered the reincarnation cycle again, but after I became Lingyue, I had no impression of the past anymore.


    I forgot our agreement, forgot Ouyang, forgot everything.


    But why am I suddenly reminded of this now?


    Right. Black Robe.


    Remembering the scene before he left, I was certain that he had deliberately evoked Ouyang Ziyun''s and my memories.


    Thinking of the relationship between Ouyang and me, thinking of how when he found me, not only did I not know him, I even hurt him, and that made my heart ache.


    He must be very sad.


    However, when I think about Ouyang Ziyun again, I feel really happy in my heart. Black Robe took him away, I hope he''s okay.


    I could not help but laugh out loud. Qin Yize immediately came up to me and asked: "Lingyue, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong with me? It''s none of your business, why did you separate Ouyang Ziyun and me?" Thinking about how Ouyang Ziyun and I were fighting over a great deal of love because of Qin Yize, a hint of hatred arose in my heart.


    When Qin Yize heard this, his face couldn''t help but turn pale, and he no longer said anything.


    I let Qin Yize out, got up, and put on some clothes. Before I left, Qin Yize still wanted to say something, but he held it in.


    They went downstairs and headed straight for school. Fortunately, Qin Yize''s dormitory wasn''t too far away from ours.


    When he returned to his room, he found that there was no one there.


    The school had been on vacation for ten days, and today was the last day.


    That means class is coming tomorrow.


    In the afternoon, he saw the school getting busy. Students were starting to clean up everywhere.


    The dormitory was empty, and I didn''t want to stay anywhere, so I went to the playground by myself.


    Just when I got there, Qin Yize came over and walked to my side as if nothing had happened, "Lingyue, have you eaten? Do you want to come with me? "


    I ignored him and turned to leave. The only people I was worried about were Ouyang and Danshen.


    Just then, the school''s broadcast rang, "Attention all, please! Attention, students! Now, I have to inform the school of the results of the recent events. Due to Teacher Ou''s unruly behavior, he joined a cult and caused the loss of the school as well as the misfortune of his classmates. On behalf of the school, I apologize to the students and remind them not to join an unknown organization! "Fellow students, please take note! ¡­"


    Hearing the school''s lousy excuse made me extremely angry. When I saw Qin Yize again, I felt even more angry, so I turned around and returned to my dorm.


    Finally, class began.


    After the students found out the reason, they slowly lowered their guard against me.


    In the afternoon during class, I suddenly received a call from Mu Chen. Mu Chen told me that he was outside the school.


    I then requested a leave of absence from my teacher and left the school. The moment I walked out, Mu Chen looked at me from afar and threw himself at me, pulling me along as he asked:


    "Where''s Danshen? Have you seen her? "Why can''t I contact her?"


    I had to tell Mu Chen the whole story.


    After Mu Chen heard this, he shook his head and said, "Oh, heaven''s will! Her own choice, aiya! "


    "Taoist, what do we do about Danshen?"


    Mu Chen frowned and thought, "Right now, I have to find Qin Yize for help in order to save Danshen."


    Qin Yize?


    But, I don''t want to bother with him right now, but when I thought about how Danshen had treated me well, I nodded my head, finding Danshen was more important.


    Just as he was speaking, a magnetic voice with a hint of coldness entered his ears, "Hello, Taoist Mu Chen."


    Mu Chen cupped his hands and replied, "Good morning, Yama!"


    Qin Yize waved his hand and said, "Taoist does not need to be courteous."


    So it turns out that Mu Chen knew about Qin Yize''s identity. Thinking back to the first time they met, I thought that Mu Chen probably already knew about it from the time they met.


    Mu Chen cupped his hands once again, and respectfully said: "This humble one asks Yama to help me with this matter!"


    Qin Yize did not ask what happened and nodded, "Danshen, I will definitely save you, but I think Taoist should help me find someone, someone I cannot find, wearing a black robe."


    After Mu Chen heard this, he clenched his teeth and agreed, "Alright, I will investigate this person as soon as possible."


    After Mu Chen left, Qin Yize walked towards me. I did not want to bother with him, but because I was at school, I could only ask coldly: "Teacher Qin, what''s the matter?"


    Qin Yize''s expression froze the moment he heard it, and he snorted coldly, "Huang Lingyue, don''t think that just because I''m spoiling you, you can do whatever you want. It would be best for you to figure out your position!"


    As the head of the s in the ten halls, it was likely that Qin Yize had never felt such grievances before.


    My nose turned sour and I felt wronged. Tears rolled down my face from my eyes.


    "Humph, I don''t care ¡­"


    He was angry, and so was I. In the end, I simply cut to the chase and went back to my room alone, where I slept through the night.

 C79

    He was in a daze, and after sleeping for an unknown period of time, he suddenly felt a sense of coldness.


    I woke up.


    The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was Qin Yize''s magnified handsome face.


    He was already kissing me.


    When I realized it was him, I immediately wanted to push him away, but he had a lot of strength, so he held me tightly with one hand.


    It''s just that this made me feel even more humiliated and wronged. If I hadn''t thought of Ouyang Ziyun, I would have accepted it. But now ¡­


    "Qing Qing, don''t reject me ¡­"


    Qin Yize''s voice was a little hoarse, there was an additional trace of charm in this kind of ambiguous atmosphere.


    His clothes and clothes were the same as when he was a teacher.


    I was shy and angry with him.


    He pushed it, but it was useless.


    He didn''t give me any chance to speak, "Qing Qing, close your eyes and feel it, okay?"


    And then I didn''t know anything.


    As for me, I felt as if I was floating in the clouds, my whole body light as a feather.


    I don''t know how long it was before I fell asleep again.


    When I woke up the next day, I was still in Qin Yize''s embrace, his arm under my head.


    Looking at his quiet, handsome face, I admit that I was still very moved, and I had been looking forward to waking up this morning.


    However, in my heart, I still couldn''t pass Ouyang Ziyun. I couldn''t be at ease with him.


    Qin Yize was still not awake, so I put on my clothes and washed myself. Then I walked out the door, preparing to go eat something.


    I live on the sixth floor, but Qin Yize is able to run over at night.


    When I walked out of the dormitory, Qin Yize was already standing there waiting for me.


    But I was glad he didn''t come out of the women''s room.


    Still angry, I ignored him, but we left the school together.


    When the students coming and going, saw Qin Yize and I walking together, they shouted in surprise, jealousy, envy, and all kinds of expressions and voices.


    However, I didn''t have the mind to care about what they said. I followed Qin Yize to a relatively clean restaurant and ordered my meal.


    Qin Yize took the initiative to start a conversation with me, "Lingyue, the matter between you and Ouyang has nothing to do with me, and you were destined to be my wife from the moment you were born. This is heaven''s will, as for the matter between you and Ouyang, I don''t even know.


    Indeed, what Qin Yize said made sense, but when I thought about Ouyang Shuo, I felt that he had waited for me for a lifetime, so how could I let him down?


    I don''t even know how to choose.


    Seeing that I had been silent all this time, Qin Yize spoke out once again, "Enough, don''t be angry. This matter is really not what you think it is ¡­"


    Before he could finish, I told him to stop eating and left quickly.


    When he returned to the dormitory and saw that the room was empty, he couldn''t help but feel depressed again.


    Recalling the past, how good it was for Danshen, Mengmeng and the others to get along with each other, and how happy we were in those past days, but now ¡­


    They were all killed because of me ¡­


    The thought grew stronger and stronger, and I suddenly felt as if I had failed.


    From the moment I was born, I was an ominous person. I harmed my mother, everyone around me, and my friends! Student, what''s the point of me living!?


    Why did he live in this world?


    Right at this moment, I saw Danshen. Fang Yunxi and Mengmeng were both carrying bags as they rode, and they shouted at me, "Lingyue, quickly go! To camp! If we''re late, we won''t be able to make it! "


    I couldn''t help but to step forward. After walking two steps, I realized that there was a huge staircase in front of me. I could only climb the stairs slowly with Danshen and the rest at the other side.


    Slowly I climbed the stairs and took a step forward. Danshen was still waving at me as she shouted, "Lingyue, come over here quickly!"


    Just as I was about to step forward again, I suddenly heard a shout in my ear, "How dare you! If you don''t get lost, don''t call me ruthless!"


    Immediately following that was the sound of someone chanting an incantation. Danshen and the others who were in front of me had instantly disappeared, and when I turned around, I found that I was already standing on the balcony of our dorm. We''re on the sixth floor, so if we fall down, we''ll definitely lose our lives.


    "Lingyue, are you alright?" As Mu Chen said this, he carried me down from the balcony. "It''s always you who comes to save us!"


    Mu Chen and I sat on the bed and said: "Yesterday, when I saw you, I already knew that you weren''t in a good mental state. When people are in a daze and your consciousness is weak, those evil things like taking advantage of opportunities, it seems that you have to be more careful, I need to busy myself during this period of time to find Danshen and Black Robe, maybe I don''t have time to take care of you, take these talismans. I can use it at the critical moment. "


    I saw that Mu Chen gave me the Runes, it was really black! He remembered Danshen said that the black runes were powerful. I immediately evaded, "Taoist, since it''s so precious, why don''t you take it? I don''t have any use for it!"


    Mu Chen took the talisman and placed it in my pocket, "I have the Tao Arts on me, this black talisman can save you from danger.


    I could only silently accept it. My heart was very moved, after what happened to Danshen, not only did Mu Chen not blame me, he was even concerned about my safety.


    I felt a little more guilty.


    After Mu Chen finished speaking and was about to leave, I stood up and called out, "Mu Chen!"


    Mu Chen turned his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Actually, I feel that even Mu Chen knows more about women than Qin Yize, at least he knows how to coax his, but I cannot think too much into it!


    He laughed awkwardly and said, "Be careful along the way."


    Mu Chen cupped his hands and left.


    Only after leaving did I remember how Mu Chen came to the female dorm room.


    It seems like this woman''s bed isn''t safe either. It''s fine if Qin Yize can come, but this Mu Chen doesn''t seem to have any obstacles in his way. I couldn''t help but to feel speechless.

 C80

    It was a little scary to be alone in the dorm at night! They could only hold the talisman that Mu Chen gave me, not daring to leave my side for even a moment.


    Initially, he had even wanted to apply for a change in dorm room for the academy, but thinking about Danshen, he endured it in the end.


    Qin Yize always doesn''t understand the heart of a woman. Actually, as long as you coax me more, you can still forgive him first!


    Thinking of this, he fell asleep, perhaps in his room alone!


    Always feel a little sleepless, feel a pair of eyes on the window always stare at me. He woke up several times in the middle of the night, but checked whether it was a window or a window.


    The next day, when he woke up, he felt pain in his neck and his eyes. It was an unspeakable pain.


    Looking out the window, he saw that it was still early in the morning. He could only drag his tired body towards the school building.


    Our school''s layout is: The teaching area is the westernmost area, living in the easternmost area, in the middle is the dining hall and next to the teaching area''s Cultural Relics Building.


    Normally, he wouldn''t be able to use his Cultural Relics Building, but he heard that there were many rare treasures inside, and also heard that there were many ancient corpses.


    The first lesson in the morning was something that Teacher Ou had taught him before, and the second lesson was the appreciation of cultural relics. However, ever since Teacher Ou left, he had not been able to find a suitable teacher. Yesterday, he had heard that a new teacher was coming today, but he did not know what the situation was.


    When we arrived at the classroom, there were only a few couples who had come early and were sitting in the corner. They had already taken their seats and were preparing for Qing Qing and I to go through our boring lessons.


    I found a seat at random and sat down. As the number of students increased, the classroom gradually filled up, but basically no one sat with me, even though there were no empty seats in the classroom and I would rather be crowded with others than take the initiative to sit with me.


    Very soon, the atmosphere in the teachers'' hall quieted down, and I knew that it was most likely the teachers who had come.


    Sure enough, after coughing, the teacher walked into the classroom. When he raised his head, he saw that it was an old man with grey hair at his temples and an old pair of glasses.


    At this time, everyone lost their interest and lowered their heads, sighing.


    Who knew that the old man would be so angry that he slammed the table and shouted, "All of you, raise your heads!"


    All the people who were playing on their cell phones with their heads down jumped in shock, but they were forced to look up to listen to him continue to talk endlessly. I didn''t hear anything else.


    The only thing he heard was, "Will he be the one to talk about the appreciation of cultural relics?"


    Everyone might not have listened to the previous lesson, but those words were firmly imprinted in my mind. Even if I didn''t remember them, I could see the despair and panic on their faces.


    Just as he was playing with his phone, he felt someone coming over and hurriedly put it away.


    The old man walked over and didn''t seem to notice that I was playing with my phone. He nodded at me in satisfaction. "Not bad!" Student, listen very carefully! Study hard, what''s your name?! "


    I felt like crying, why is it so tragic? I lowered my voice and rubbed it as I said, "Huang Lingyue."


    I did not expect the old man to be so sensitive as to hear it in an instant, I said. He nodded his head, indicating that he had heard me.


    I silently lit a row of candles for myself in my heart, I feel that I will not have a good life.


    Indeed, in the second class, this old man followed us to the Cultural Relics Building.


    Actually, this is my second time here, because I often skip classes, but I know the basic situation, but I don''t know why the teacher suddenly changed!


    When we arrived at the artifact room, the main thing was actually the teacher''s explanation, so we looked at the records. Sometimes you learn to handle and clean.


    The old man coughed and started to talk about class. Those who didn''t know what he was talking about would think that the teacher had a fishbone in his throat!


    It was originally fine, but suddenly, that old man shouted my name. I had a bad premonition that this old man was going to go all out against me.


    I didn''t know why he called me. I just got distracted and didn''t hear what he said, but I had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk forward. I turned around to look at the others, and they all went back to their own things.


    I looked sorrowfully at the old man as I silently said in my heart: "Am I going to put a fish bone in your throat or do I look like a fish bone? You are going to treat me like this."


    The old man revealed a smile, "Cough cough!" That Huang Lingyue! "You can repeat what teacher just said and follow the steps to clear out this ancient corpse."


    Me? When did I see what he did...


    But I remember reading a book before, and there was this schematic,


    Gritting her teeth, she decided to go by her memories!


    Picking up the brush, he began to clean up bit by bit. The old man nodded in satisfaction as he read it. Very good! "Not bad ¡­"


    Hearing him say so, I got bold and began to brush quickly, my other hand unconsciously resting on the corpse to support it.


    At that moment, the old man suddenly shouted at me, "Stop!"


    Originally, my hand was gently supporting that shriveled up ancient corpse, but I didn''t expect him to suddenly shout and scare me. I used my strength to rub my hand against the petrified corpse, causing my finger to break, and blood to gush out and drip onto the corpse.


    But I didn''t notice that the moment my blood entered the ancient corpse, it was sucked into the body.


    When I felt pain, I immediately pulled my hand back.


    The old man looked at the ancient corpse with a pained expression, as if his most precious treasure had been destroyed.


    He looked up at me with a hint of dissatisfaction in his voice. "Be careful, don''t you know to wear gloves? Didn''t you just put on your gloves? "Gloves?"


    After saying that, he walked towards me with an expression of heartache. I thought that he was worried that my hand was injured, but who would have thought that he would directly go over to me and quickly wipe the corpse with a towel. His actions were extremely gentle and meticulous.


    After the old man finished wiping, he turned to me with a serious expression and asked, "Where are the gloves that you were wearing just now?"


    I pouted and whispered, "I didn''t bring it! "Teacher, you didn''t even send it."


    The old man thought for a while. "Oh, yes! I remember it as yesterday''s. Come and get the gloves! "


    With that, he scratched his head, "You should go to the infirmary first."


    I suddenly felt that this was really an old professor and not some kind of senile dementia?


    When I returned to the classroom, the moment I opened the door, I heard the old man pointing at me angrily. "Which class are you from? "Why are you so late?"


    I wanted to ask him aloud, "Are you born of a goldfish? "His memory is no more than seven seconds."


    But thinking about it, he decided to just forget about it. Lowering his head, he honestly replied, "Teacher, I was just in class here. I bandaged my injured hand."


    The Old Man looked at the other students and seemed to get an affirmative answer. He nodded at me. Don''t be late for the next class, especially my class. "


    Me! Me! What else can I say! An unprecedented feeling of grievance and despair mixed together. It was a wonderful feeling.


    I really feel like my next two classes will be dark.

 C81

    It was not easy getting out of school. Feeling more tired than ever, he went back to his dorm and slept early.


    I woke up in the middle of the night feeling like someone was watching me.


    He could not help but feel his body turn cold, and he quickly took out the talisman from Mu Chen and placed it under his pillow.


    He took another look outside the window to confirm that there was nothing there before falling into a state of panic.


    When I woke up the next day, I found that my clothes had fallen off the balcony.


    When I picked up the clothes from the floor, I found that there were two bloody handprints on them.


    I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingle. I was a little scared. Just what was going on? Could it be a prank?


    But it didn''t look like it! Furthermore, there was still dirt on the ground. However, that dirt was not ordinary soil, it was kind of similar to the soil on the ancient corpses.


    Thinking of this, I was startled. I patted my chest to comfort myself, "Don''t scare yourself. It might have been brought here by the bird ¡­"


    He thought it made sense, so he soaked in his clothes and went to the classroom.


    There was Qin Yize''s lesson today, who knows if he would be able to attend it, and not see anyone else for the past two days.


    This caused me to feel even more depressed. It made me feel a bit panicked. Maybe it was because I didn''t know what to choose, so I wanted them to help me choose it.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Qin Yize walked up to the podium. As soon as he saw the person who usually played on his phone put down his phone, he also raised his head.


    His mouth was filled with exclamations.


    Qin Yize looked at me and saw me sitting there alone. A trace of pity flashed across his eyes.


    Is he feeling sorry for me?


    His gaze somehow touched me.


    Looking at Qin Yize lecturing, I felt that little deer was bumping around in my heart, and I was indescribably nervous.


    After class, Qin Yize said to me: ", come to the office."


    I went to the office with a feeling of apprehension.


    He was still the same, alone in the office.


    I stood at the door and coldly asked him, "What business does Teacher Qin have with me?"


    "Lingyue, I went to investigate some matters regarding Ouyang Shuo these two days. I want to talk to you about it."


    Seeing that his attitude wasn''t too bad, I thought about it for the past few days. Indeed, we should have a good chat now.


    Actually, I also want to know what exactly happened. Subconsciously, I don''t believe that Qin Yize would do that either.


    But the memory of the scene made me have to believe.


    After entering the room, Qin Yize started to tell me what he found out the past few days.


    When Qin Yize returned to the Underworld, he started to look into the Book of Life and Death from that year. After determining the date of death of Ouyang Ziyun and I.


    However, after investigating, I discovered that it was indeed the Black And White Transient that was trying to hook up with them. After finding the Black And White Transient, I found out that they had not hooked up with Ouyang Ziyun''s and my souls.


    On the other hand, he found out something else. At that time, the Underworld was still in the process of reorganizing itself, and Judge Li was in charge of everything during that time.


    Qin Yize then investigated further and found Judge Li, asking him about what happened that year, Judge Li said that there was a Ghost Messenger that told him that it was on Qin Yize''s orders for Ox Head to play the role of Black And White Transient to hook its soul.


    Judge Li also felt that it was strange. He asked for the reason, but found out that there was something wrong with the Black And White Transient and could not work for the time being, so he had to rely on the Black And White Transient for this matter.


    "This matter must have been caused by someone in the middle. Furthermore, I''ve checked through all the ghost books, there is no such Ghost Messenger as the one Judge Li spoke of.


    It seems that someone has purposefully set up this trap, but destiny cannot be disobeyed. From the moment you were reborn, you are destined to be my wife.


    Although this matter has nothing to do with Qin Yize, but after all, Ouyang Hua still has two memories of reincarnation with me.


    Qin Yize took out a bunch of flowers from his back and handed them over to me. I took a look, isn''t this the flower that I saw at the Fallen Spirits Collection last time?


    The seven petals were of different colors, incomparably beautiful. Each layer was different, truly a beautiful temptation.


    Qin Yize told me that this was the Resurrection Lily, and I couldn''t wait to receive it.


    Seeing that I liked it, Qin Yize laughed, "Next time, I''ll bring you to the Underworld Flower Sea, where everything is ¡­"


    As soon as I was happy, I forgot that I was still angry. I nodded and replied, "Alright!"


    Then she remembered that I was still angry, and she turned her head away from him.


    Qin Yize hugged me from behind, then I started to struggle, "Don''t come over, I''m still angry."


    Qin Yize obediently let go of his hand.


    I was suddenly speechless, said to him, "You are such a fool," and ran out.


    In the evening, he was alone in his bedroom. He turned off the lights early and laid down on his bed.


    Just as I was about to go to sleep, I heard a rustling sound outside the window, making me feel as if I couldn''t sleep.


    I comforted myself with the thought that it must be a mouse, but in my heart I knew how a mouse could be found on a balcony on the sixth floor where I lived ¡­


    Slowly, I got out of bed, crept up to the light switch, and flipped it on.


    The moment I turned on the light, I was so shocked that my mouth dropped open, and I even forgot to shout!


    What I saw now was the ancient corpse I had seen in class the day before, his hands on my hanging clothes, the dirt falling off his body.


    His face was no longer shriveled like it was in Cultural Relics Building anymore. It had become slightly skinned now, but there was still mud stuck to it.


    When I turned on the light, I immediately jumped out of the balcony and disappeared without a trace. I immediately covered my mouth, afraid that I would scream out loud.


    I didn''t dare to turn off the light again. I sat on the bed and took the talisman that Mu Chen had given me and watched as time passed by. I wanted to hurry up and find a house and move in as soon as possible.


    It wasn''t easy for me to wait until the next day. Early in the morning, I went to the administrative department to check out the guests. After all, this was a university, so I had to handle these matters quickly.


    In fact, I already know about the rumors in the school. They said that I was the one who killed Mengmeng and the other two, that there were only four of them in the same dorm, and that I was fine now.


    It was fine to move out, but there was also a matter of concern. Where could he move to? Just a moment ago, he was in a hurry to arrange a stay, but he still didn''t know where to move to ¡­


    As he was walking, he met Qin Yize who was walking towards him. When he saw that I was carrying a check in my hand, he asked me if the school was making things difficult for me.


    I shook my head and said, "No, I don''t want to sleep alone."


    Qin Yize paused, "How about you go to my room? The room is big, you can have one room by yourself."


    I feel like that''s fine too. Let''s move there first, then we can find a good place to move around. Thus, he nodded his head and agreed.


    Qin Yize immediately said that he would help me move the things, and I had no choice but to agree. After all, there were too many things, and I really couldn''t move them all by myself.


    Bringing Qin Yize to the dorm room, Qin Yize took a look and understood, "Truly a little lonely."

 C82

    After Qin Yize finished speaking, he started to help me carry the things downstairs.


    Today was a good day to rest. There was plenty of time, so there shouldn''t be a need to rush. But when I thought about the ancient corpse I saw last night, I didn''t want to stay in my room for even a second.


    After tidying up my things, my mood was a little complicated. After glancing at my room unwillingly, I shut the door.


    He carried a few bags to Qin Yize''s room. After all, this was where his teacher lived, so there were all kinds of elevators. He effortlessly arrived at the tenth floor.


    The tenth floor was the largest floor in the teachers'' dormitory. Not only was it spacious, there was also half a balcony on the roof. Half of the building was windows, with a view of the living room.


    There was also a second floor and two bedrooms. On the first floor, besides the main viewing hall, there was also the kitchen and, of course, the bathroom.


    The conditions could be considered the best. The difference between the treatment of a teacher and a student was simply too great.


    Qin Yize left me the room by the window. The room was very big, with a balcony, a desk, a computer, and a private bathroom.


    Qin Yize gave me the key and helped me to organize the things inside.


    He didn''t know that Qin Yize''s housework was pretty good, so he packed his stuff in a neat and tidy way, which was pretty quick. It didn''t take long to sort it out.


    I looked at Qin Yize, my eyes filled with questions. Qin Yize, a dignified Yama, would actually do such a thing, and not many men in this world would be willing to do such a thing.


    "Do you think that your husband is very handsome?"


    Sensing my gaze, the corner of Qin Yize''s mouth hooked up into a playful smile, and he approached me as he asked.


    A warm breath landed on my neck, causing me to shiver and my face to turn red.


    "Come on, stop being so smug!"


    I rolled my eyes at him and said tenderly.


    Just as I said that, my stomach growled and I clutched my stomach, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Qin Yize looked at the sun in the sky, then asked me, "It''s noon, what do you want to eat?"


    I looked into the kitchen. After thinking for a while, he said, "Seeing that you''ve not only helped me move my dormitory but also given me a room, I''ll personally cook a meal for you and reward you a bit!"


    Qin Yize agreed readily and led me downstairs to buy some vegetables.


    When I returned, I started to cook. I could tell that Qin Yize seemed to be really looking forward to this, but I wasn''t confident. After all, it had been a long time since I had done this.


    Watching Qin Yize choosing his dishes on the sofa, I cut the food into pieces in the kitchen with a "ge deng deng" sound. From time to time, I would say a few words and slowly chat like this.


    This kind of feeling somehow made me feel blissful ¡­


    Qin Yize looked at me cooking and revealed a smile that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Although they often cooked, the environment was not familiar, so they still felt that it was not good.


    When they were eating, Qin Yize ate very diligently. Although the taste was not good, Qin Yize gave him a lot of face, as the majority of the dishes were for him.


    In the afternoon, right inside the main hall, Qin Yize was watching TV beside me. He was quietly watching TV with me. But Qin Yize watched it very seriously with me.


    In the evening, he pulled me to the supermarket. No matter what it was, if I took an extra look, he would immediately sweep me into the shopping cart.


    In just half an hour, the shopping cart was already filled to the brim. I couldn''t help but feel a little helpless, but there was also the same kind of happiness that a normal couple would have.


    Although Qin Yize and I had never been in a relationship, and just muddleheadedly married, the feeling he gave me today was extremely real.


    It was my first time sleeping in someone else''s house, but I still felt a little unnatural, afraid that I wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    Thus, he lay down on the bed early.


    Actually, I could tell from the afternoon, Qin Yize seemed to still have something to say, but I didn''t give him the chance.


    The next day, he went to the classroom early. After finishing the class, he felt very tired, but he did not want to go back. He was afraid that he would meet Qin Yize and feel awkward, so he had to rest in the classroom at noon.


    As I do not know where to in the afternoon class, so the students have returned to the dormitory, only I in the classroom on my stomach to rest.


    I fell asleep on my stomach, but my back felt cold, as if someone were blowing on my neck.


    Just when I couldn''t stand it any longer, I looked up and saw a dark figure leap out of the window next to me. I crawled over to look, but there was nothing there.


    I patted my chest and tried to comfort myself, "I must be dreaming," but when I returned to my seat, I found the dirt I had seen on the balcony yesterday.


    Could it be?


    Not going to... How is that possible?


    I shook my head in disbelief.


    In the afternoon, a group of uniformed police officers came, and the school directly walked towards the Cultural Relics Building.


    Many people were wondering if the Cultural Relics Building had lost something.


    At this moment, a small voice said, "It''s not a cultural relic, it''s the ancient corpses that were lost ¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, all the students present burst out laughing, "Are you crazy? Who has water in their brains before stealing the ancient corpses? They can''t be sold, so what are you going to do by stealing? Warm your bed? "Still trying to ease the loneliness?"


    The girl''s face fell and her voice became even softer, but she still explained with a red face: "I was cleaning with Cultural Relics Building yesterday, if you don''t believe me, then it''s fine."


    The girl''s words exploded in my head, and the fear in my heart deepened. Only I knew that what she said was most likely true.


    The police left the school in the afternoon, but they didn''t seem to find anything, or perhaps they found something they were afraid of, so they left in such a hurry.


    I suppressed the doubts in my heart and finished the afternoon class. After school, I was really a little scared because of what happened at noon, but I really didn''t have anywhere else to go, so I could only bite the bullet and return to Qin Yize''s room.


    Qin Yize was about to go out when he opened the door just in time. He also opened the door, but I was outside and he was inside.


    The instant the door opened, the two of us looked at each other, but I avoided it awkwardly. When Qin Yize saw that I had returned, he retreated.


    "You need to go out?"


    Qin Yize shook his head, "It''s fine, I saw that you weren''t back yet, and was worried that something might have happened to you!"


    I smiled, touched. "I''m fine ¡­"


    Qin Yize nodded, paused for a while, and then said: "I want to go and investigate Danshen''s situation, you should rest early tonight, I''ll probably be back a bit later."


    I nodded my head in the end and gave him a look of relief. Actually, my heart was still in high spirits. I really didn''t know how to get along with him.


    But there was also one thing, Qin Yize had left, I was the only one left in that huge room, it would always make me feel like there was someone hiding somewhere.


    Trembling, I went back to my bedroom. I was scared of the sound of the door outside.


    It seemed that the matter of the ancient corpses had scared him.


    He was tossing and turning in bed, unable to sleep.

 C83

    He could only stare blankly out the window at the lights of the city. After who knows how long, he fell asleep in a daze.


    But the feeling of being watched by people outside the window only got stronger and stronger, until I was jolted awake.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that his hair was drenched in sweat. However, when he looked out the window, there was still no one there.


    Just as I was about to sleep, I felt something fall on my head.


    He looked up and saw the words, "ancient corpse, lying on the ceiling, grinning, looking at me."


    "Ah ¡­" I screamed and ran out of the bedroom without bothering to put on my clothes.


    After entering the living room, he turned on the light and leaned against the wall. He looked around fearfully and found that the ancient corpse didn''t follow him out.


    He then let out a sigh of relief and sat down on the sofa.


    With his eyes wide open, he stared at the bedroom door, afraid that he would suddenly rush out.


    The ancient corpse still looked like a clay figurine, but half of its face was covered with a little bit of dried skin.


    But what made me curious was that he kept sneaking peeks at me, but he never hurt me.


    Do you know me?


    Or am I beautiful? Thinking about the latter, I shook my head. This is the most impossible. At most, I can only say that I am not ugly.


    I kept my eyes on the bedroom door, and although it hadn''t hurt me on several occasions, I couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t hurt me.


    When I finally made it to three o''clock, there was the sound of a door opening. I immediately went to the corner of the living room to hide.


    Then, he heard the sound of the door opening. Following that, he heard Qin Yize''s voice, "Why are you not turning off the lights even when you''re asleep?"


    I know Qin Yize is back. But I didn''t know how to tell him. He looked tired. I wasn''t going to tell him.


    But he didn''t dare to go back, so he could only walk out from the corner.


    When Qin Yize saw me, he immediately said "Why aren''t you sleeping at this time of the night?"


    I stammered out, "I went to the toilet. How was the investigation?!" Is there any news of Danshen? "


    Qin Yize shook his head and said, "I have already looked through the Underworld, but there is no news at all. It seems we have to see the news of Taoist Mu Chen."


    I was a little disappointed as I was worried about Danshen after all. After all, Ouyang Shuo didn''t like her. He was really afraid of doing something.


    Qin Yize told me to rest, but how would I dare! But he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he had to force himself to enter the bedroom.


    At the door I looked up, but there was nothing on the ceiling, and there was nothing in the room.


    He had to go back to bed and cover his head with the blanket.


    The next day, he went to school and slept on his desk. I didn''t sleep last night for most of the night.


    At noon, the class monitor stood on the podium and loudly said to us:


    "Students, according to the school rules, we have to train in the mountains next door for a week, so we need to stay in the mountains for a week. The school only provides tents! I heard that he dug a large grave! "The time is tomorrow morning at 9 o''clock. Everyone, get ready!"


    When the class monitor announced this, it was hard to hide the excitement in his voice. After he finished speaking, the entire classroom erupted. It had to be known that this was the first time we were going out, so there was no need to be too excited.


    Of course, some only wanted to learn, some only wanted to play, and some for other purposes.


    When he came back, he told Qin Yize about it, but he did not expect Qin Yize to not be on the list of teachers.


    I am a little disappointed to learn of this news.


    But I also know that if Qin Yize really went there, it wouldn''t be very convenient either.


    The next morning, he woke up early, packed his things, and went out with his bag.


    When I left, I didn''t see Qin Yize and he didn''t come to send me off. I don''t know if he was sleeping or what he had gone to do.


    My sense of loss deepened.


    Arriving at the school, at a glance, he saw our classmates gathering at the school gate. They were all carrying large bags on their backs, and there were even some girls pulling suitcases.


    It didn''t look like I was going to study, but like I was on a tour. The moment I walked into the line, the bus arrived.


    We got into the car one by one and began our training trip.


    In the car, everyone was very excited, while the girls kept chattering non-stop.


    It took them more than four hours to reach their destination after a bumpy ride. Everyone was dumbfounded after they got off the car.


    At first we thought we had arrived, but the teacher who came with us said we were still quite a distance away from there, but the car couldn''t get by, so we had to climb the rest of the way by ourselves.


    At this time, the girls who were pulling the luggage wanted to cry but had no tears. They could not carry the suitcases, so they could only look at the boys in the class with pleading eyes.


    It wasn''t easy for them to make it up the mountain, and they were so tired that they collapsed onto the ground. However, when they saw the incoming staff members, all of them perked up and prepared to check out the situation on the ground.


    However, the arrangement of the staff, but also let our newly arrived passion instantly disappear.


    Because they only gave us one sentence, pick up firewood and start a fire, set up a tent!


    Everyone looked up at the sky and gave a loud roar. They had no other choice but to clean up. After all, we don''t have a place to stay at night.


    Looking at the desolate mountain and wild forest, he seemed a little afraid and could not help but remember the time when he went to save Zi Yin together with Danshen.


    After picking up the firewood, he came back to see that the tent had been set up and the fire had started. The boys were extremely busy.


    In the afternoon, he had already prepared some food, but he had no experience cooking in the wild. He tossed and turned in the kitchen, and in the end, all he could do was eat his own snacks.


    After the meal, they did not sleep, but instead gathered around the fire and chatted.


    As we talked, some of the boys began to use their tricks to tell ghost stories. Several of us girls hugged each other in fear.


    They were originally in the wilderness, and with how scary their words were, strange cries and the sounds of birds that he didn''t recognize would occasionally come into his ears.


    He couldn''t help but cause the fear in the hearts of the female students to deepen even further.


    The girls huddled together, but they listened with relish.


    I shook my head and went back to our tent.


    Due to the lack of quilts, they had to be spread out in the tent and covered with a random piece of clothing.


    At night, the mountain was still a little cold. A gust of cold wind blew over and caused him to shiver.


    Lying in my tent, I felt cold as I slept, so I crawled out of my tent and prepared to go outside for the fire.


    When he came out, he found that the people who had been by the fire had disappeared, leaving only flickering flames.


    Eh? Where are they?


    I thought they had gone back to their tent to sleep, but I went to look for it. There was no one in the tent.


    Did something happen?


    With doubts in my mind, I began to search the vicinity.


    Subconsciously, I felt that they must have gone to the graveyard we saw when we arrived, the place where we were doing field work.


    He then lifted his foot and walked in that direction.


    "Eh, it''s so strange!" He had clearly taken a detour when he came here! Why haven''t we seen each other even after walking for so long!

 C84

    Just as I was in a hurry, I was hit on the shoulder. When I turned around to see that it was the ancient corpse called Cultural Relics Building, I took a few steps back out of fright. I widened my eyes and was about to scream when he pointed behind me.


    I looked, scared out of my wits, and behind me was a field of wild grass, but there was nothing else in the grass, all ghosts, arms and legs cut off, struggling against me on the grass.


    The ancient corpse looked at me and slowly stepped back. It seemed to want me to follow him.


    I gritted my teeth and followed him. He saw the ancient corpse slowly walking towards where I came from. I sensed that he wanted to take me back.


    After following him for some distance, he saw that our classmates were all sitting outside the tent chatting happily.


    Am I seeing things?


    That''s impossible! The ancient corpses didn''t seem to want to go any further. Then he stopped.


    I whispered, "Why are you following me? What''s your name?"


    But the ancient corpse just looked at me, grinning, and said nothing.


    I asked him several times, but he just kept grinning!


    I felt no ill will in him, and today he helped me, so I named him.


    "Thank you for today!" How about I call you Stone from now on? "


    The ancient corpse''s mouth opened even wider, and it kept nodding its head.


    After looking at me, then looking at my classmates, I knew what Shitou meant, so I nodded.


    The stone turned and disappeared into the forest.


    I quickly walked back. Before I even reached the bonfire, a student had already shouted, "Lingyue, quickly come over here! "We''ve been in the washroom for so long. If you don''t come, we''ll go find you!"


    What toilet?


    Why can''t I remember that?!


    Their words confused me, but I forced myself to walk over.


    After a symbolic roasting, he went to sleep in the tent.


    But I couldn''t figure out whether what I saw was real or fake.


    If it wasn''t for that ancient corpse, I might not have been able to return ¡­


    The next morning, we woke up early because today, the staff was taking us to the field operation. Everyone seemed very excited.


    After arriving at the cemetery, I was a little surprised. Why is it the same as the one I saw last night!


    Could it be that what I saw was the so-called tomb, then ¡­


    I was also thinking that the staff had brought us to the workplace and that the job was to clear out the bodies.


    The experts said that this could have been a burial, so there were a lot of casualties. We have to clear them out one by one, and as an examination, we have to be very careful.


    In fact, it was like holding a small brush, a small shovel, and slowly digging out the corpse''s bones bit by bit.


    I actually don''t quite understand, what else is there to study about corpses for. Originally, they had slept soundly and wanted to get them up. Isn''t that just letting them be at peace even after their death?


    Our work is always much more difficult than we thought.


    After a day of cleaning, his hands were numb.


    In the afternoon, he couldn''t even hold the bowl of instant noodles.


    One by one, the girls fell asleep in the tent, exhausted.


    There was no laughter and chatter like last night. There was only the continuous sound of snoring.


    The next day''s work was the same. According to the professor who came with the staff, there were at least five hundred skeletons.


    When we heard that, we got a big headache. Yesterday, after a day, we were only able to clear out forty people. Furthermore, they are all scattered, so we still need to compare them.


    It took too much time.


    But the teachers who came with us also said that this was related to our final exam results. To put it bluntly, they were using our results as bargaining chips to treat us as free labor. They just wanted us to help them with their hard work.


    However, we still have to do it. For the final exam, we still have to grind our teeth and sweep.


    It wasn''t easy for him to get through the whole morning. Just when he thought he could take a short rest, something happened.


    While the girls were cleaning the corpses in the pit, they suddenly fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth. Their hands were constantly tearing at their chests.


    At this moment, everyone was anxious and didn''t know what to do.


    Although there were first aid drugs, they did not know what was going on.


    The girls fell to the ground, frothing at the mouth and twitching non-stop. He saw them clenching their teeth with all their might. I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere.


    That''s right, Danshen!


    She remembered the last time she went back home, when her grandma was sick. When Danshen found out about the things in my house, the objects were all in this state!


    Thinking of this, I quickly said to the boys, "Quickly, find a wooden stick and let them bite on it. Otherwise, it would be too late if they bit on the tongue like this."


    After the boys heard this, they immediately found a few wooden sticks and pushed the girls'' mouths open, stuffing them into the girls'' mouths.


    Next, everyone looked at me.


    I told them to quickly lift the girls to the edge of the workplace and let them take the wind.


    After a while, the students'' symptoms began to ease up, and the staff and students carried them away. All ready to leave.


    I looked at the big hole and left with the team.


    After experiencing this incident today, no one dared to go back to that place anymore. This way, the speed of their work would slow down and many things would lose their ability to carry out their plans.


    In the evening, the staff and the specialists came to find me.


    At this moment, how could it be the first time I met them? With a haughty and arrogant appearance, they all lowered their heads and asked me.


    "Student, do you know what''s going on? Our tombs of various sizes have been excavated, but this is the first time! "


    In fact, I don''t know about all this, I could only tell you what happened when Danshen went to my house. The expert''s face still looked blank after hearing it.


    He looked troubled and troubled, "What do we do now? Since your classmate isn''t here, this matter can''t be resolved! "There wasn''t much time, and now ¡­"


    An old professor in the team kept drumming with his other hand, walking around in front of me with a troubled expression on his face.


    Finally, he stopped and looked at me. "Since you''ve experienced it, you must have a way, right?"


    I shook my head. I know what I can do before they do.


    "Classmate, please help me think of a way. I can only entrust this matter to you!"


    After all, I don''t know anything. If only Danshen was here.


    Oh yeah, I can call Mu Chen and ask!


    Thinking about this, I said to the staff member, "I know a powerful Taoist. I''ll ask him if I can invite him over. "I''ll also comfort my classmates. I''ll think of something first."


    They nodded. That was all they could do now.

 C85

    I called Mu Chen, but just as I rang, the call connected.


    However, the one who spoke was not Mu Chen, but the Danshen that we had been searching for everyday.


    "Danshen, Danshen, how are you? Where are you? "


    Before I could finish, I hung up. If I called again, there would be no one to answer.


    Only then did I remember that Mu Chen''s phone was missing.


    He could only look for Mu Chen on WeChat. Mu Chen replied, let me look for a man who isn''t afraid of rushing in, a man who is full of yang fire, as long as the item is left the ground, it will be fine.


    It was unknown what Mu Chen was busy with, but after he replied his, there were no more movements.


    But how could he find such a person!


    The boys in the class were all thin and weak. Usually, they were just the type to play games.


    Where was the masculine spirit!


    I suddenly thought of a man, Stone.


    He is an ancient corpse without Yang Qi and no life. I think he is not afraid of rushing.


    I just don''t know if he''ll help me, and I don''t know how to find him!


    But judging from these experiences, the stone is certainly not far from me.


    Although he didn''t know what Rock was planning, he had no choice but to give it his all.


    I can still remember the place where the rock disappeared yesterday, and I followed that road to look for it again.


    As they walked, they shouted for rocks. But he was nowhere to be seen after a long walk.


    I feel like I''m about to reach another mountain.


    I felt that I couldn''t find it, so I prepared to go back.


    At that moment, I saw a few green dots appear in front of me. As the green dot slowly approached me, as I neared it, I saw that it was actually a wolf.


    It''s over. There are so many wolves, what should I do?


    Even though I was scared, I didn''t want to give up just like that. I picked up a branch from the ground and prepared to defend myself, but the wolf didn''t seem to see me and still approached me.


    I retreated step by step as the wolves closed in on me.


    One of the wolves was the first to pounce on me. With a wave of my branch, I misdirected it. At this moment, the other wolves had already surrounded me. I could only continue waving the branch.


    But I forgot the one that had jumped behind me.


    Just as I was waving a branch to scare the wolves in front of me away, the wolf behind me suddenly jumped out from behind me and threw me to the ground.


    Behind me was the hillside. After I was knocked down, I rolled down it with the wolf.


    The other wolves quickly followed.


    Bang! I was blocked by a tree trunk, but the impact made me feel dizzy and only supported by my willpower.


    I reacted, and the wolves followed.


    I didn''t even have a chance to catch my breath. Just as they were about to pounce on me, my body moved along the trunk and around to the other side of the tree.


    When I was rolling down, the branch I was holding had been thrown out of the way. Now, I don''t even have a single stone on me.


    I am not an expert when it comes to my bare hands. My heart is filled with despair as I face this pack of wolves.


    He watched as the wolf got closer.


    I tried to get up and run, but my body ached and I couldn''t move.


    The wolf was already in front of me. A wolf came over, opened its mouth wide, and bit down on my neck.


    I could already feel the soft, frightening hairs on the wolf''s body.


    His mouth was filled with a strong stench of rotten meat.


    I endured the feeling of having my stomach churn, and resigned myself to my fate as I closed my eyes.


    After a while, the pain I expected didn''t come.


    Instead, he heard the shrill howls of the wolves.


    At that moment, my body suddenly flew up into the air.


    I was so scared that I abruptly opened my eyes and turned around to see that the one holding me was the ancient corpse that I called Stone.


    The stone hugged me, and with a low growl, the sound was deafening. The wolves seemed to be frightened, and immediately scattered in all directions.


    Rock was carrying me like a robot, and the way he walked felt mechanical. He was carrying me now, heading in the direction I had come from.


    The only expression on his face was a smile that did not seem warm at all.


    When the danger was gone, I started to carefully observe the stone. I discovered that he had already petrified and his body had already stiffened.


    It looked like he had really turned into a rock very quickly.


    As I approached the tent, I let the stone put me down.


    As I stood on the ground, my body didn''t feel as painful anymore. It was fortunate that I met him today, otherwise ¡­


    "Shitou ¡­ ¡­" "Thank you, you saved me again ¡­ ¡­"


    Stone kept shaking his head. Suddenly, I found him quite cute.


    And I discovered that he could understand everything I said, but unfortunately, he was unable to respond to me.


    Otherwise, I really have a lot of questions to ask him.


    Remembering that I was looking for him today, I said to Rock, "Stone, I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    Rock nodded and looked at me.


    I continued, "There''s a problem with our workplace. Maybe there''s something buried on the floor. I want you to help me dig it out."


    Rock still nodded.


    Thus, I led the stone towards the location of the accident.


    Due to the incident today, the people on duty had to leave due to fear.


    Normally, there would be at least three or four people guarding the place.


    I heard that the experts used to work in the wild and that people would come to steal things at night. In fact, it was just some idle hoodlums nearby and some villagers who were interested in money.


    Bringing Stone to the place where the accident happened, I brought him straight down to the bottom of the hole. Stone followed closely behind me. I pointed at the place where the girl fell today.


    "It''s here!"


    Stone looked at me and pointed upwards. He wanted me to go up.


    I understood what he meant, but still smiled and said, "I won''t go up. I''ll just wait here for you to dig!"


    Rock shook his head, still insisting that I go up.


    I thought about it. Indeed, I''m not very safe here. The stone is a thousand year old corpse, but I wasn''t prepared for anything.


    In the end, I had to watch the rock climb up slowly, but I didn''t want to go too far, and I was afraid something might happen to it. When I got to three steps from the ground, I stopped and looked at it.


    Stone still wants me to go away.


    I did not move, and the stone did not insist. Instead, it turned around, ready to start digging.


    I thought he was going to pick up a tool or something, but he just squatted down and started digging in the ground with his hands.


    I was about to remind him, but then I froze.


    The speed at which it was scooped up was even faster than when it was dug up.


    Before I could dig a few times, I saw something pull up from the dirt, but it was a little far away. I couldn''t see what it was.


    Looking from afar, he saw the stone hand frozen in the air, motionless.


    I took a few more steps down and saw that it was a three or four year old child, wearing a red apron and bare-bottomed, with his mouth wide open as he bit into a rock.

 C86

    The child was a little strange. His teeth were very long and his face was white. Seeing me go down, Stone immediately shook the child off and walked towards me.


    The child was thrown far away, lying on the ground like a frog, and was even smiling at me. The jie jie sound, sharp, long and slender, made my scalp tingle.


    I felt cold as I laughed, and I had to slow down to the point where I couldn''t move.


    Rock seemed to have noticed this and pounced towards the child on the ground.


    When the boy saw the stone, he jumped off the ground, and as soon as he looked away from me, I regained my freedom.


    I have heard Danshen mention it before, there is a type of hallucination technique that requires one to stare at that person before they can use it. Usually, those who use this kind of technique wouldn''t have too high of an level of cultivation.


    That kid just now, if I''m not wrong, he used a hallucination technique.


    Could it be that those people who fainted saw this child?


    Impossible!


    If one used their eyes, they could only control one child!


    Otherwise, the rock wouldn''t have been able to move.


    Just as I was wondering, the stone went up and punched the child again, directly pushing him into the dirt.


    After the child was beaten into the ground, there was no more movement.


    Had he been stoned to death?


    But I don''t think it''s possible.


    The stone was also searching the ground, and even after squatting down and digging for a long time, it still wasn''t able to find the child.


    At this moment, the surroundings of the pit exploded with a loud bang.


    Five to six children emerged from the ground, just like the fruits of life that Sun Wukong had destroyed.


    Surrounded by stones and me.


    Like the child before him, they had hearts of peach. They wore red undergarments, and as the child''s bare buttocks, their thin and long teeth were like ivory. Under the moonlight, they shined with a cold light.


    It''s over. So many brats, it was a bit difficult for us to deal with them just now, but now there are five of them and they even know hallucinations. If they control us, we''ll be like meat on a chopping board.


    Although those children surrounded us, they didn''t move at all. They all looked at the first child and screamed crazily.


    It seemed that the first child was the eldest.


    Slowly, the children all looked at Rock and me.


    The feeling of being frozen once again invaded my entire body, and I couldn''t even close my eyes.


    I could only watch as they approached Stone and me, step by step.


    Not long after, the child who had just been beaten up was already standing next to Rock.


    Three of my own children came running over and, looking at me without saying a word, grabbed my arm and bit down.


    I could only look on helplessly as their mouths approached my arm, but there was nothing I could do.


    They were about to bite me.


    My lips were less than five centimeters away from mine, and my heart rose. I was afraid to imagine the pain.


    At the last second, those kids who were about to bite my arm suddenly flew up.


    "Ah ¡­" "Ahhh ¡­"


    For a moment, I could hear the screams in my ears.


    As they were sent flying, my body also recovered its freedom. I turned around to see Qin Yize standing behind me, looking coldly at the children.


    After those children were sent flying, they shrunk back into the ground as if they were afraid of Qin Yize, not daring to move at all.


    Taking advantage of this gap, I turned my gaze towards the stone.


    The child beside the stone had already bit onto its arm. Strangely, the stone was fine.


    On the contrary, the child was reduced to dust.


    This scene, not only me, even Qin Yize was shocked. Seeing the rock walking towards me, he immediately wanted to attack the rock, but I stopped him.


    "Don''t hurt him, he''s not bad, he''s our school''s Cultural Relics Building''s ancient corpse, I don''t know why he followed me, but he didn''t hurt me, and instead protected me several times, this time I also found him for help!"


    Qin Yize snorted coldly, his face filled with unhappiness.


    At this time, Stone also noticed Qin Yize and immediately raised his fist, preparing to attack him.


    "Shitou, stop!"


    Noticing the actions of the stone, I immediately stopped him. Although I wasn''t sure if he would listen to me, I subconsciously did so.


    And the stone didn''t disappoint me, the moment I shouted out, it stopped its attack on Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize looked at it, and nodded his head in satisfaction, "Not bad, just that it''s a bit strange, he should have been petrified long ago! "How could he still be alive?"


    Rock heard it and pointed at me.


    I''m also confused, why is it me?


    Was it because I cut my hand that time and dripped blood on him?


    As this thought flashed through my mind, I told Qin Yize the truth.


    Qin Yize nodded and said: "No wonder it''s like that. You guys actually made a contract unintentionally, and it''s heaven''s will alright. In the future, he will listen to you, and you can consider it your fate and luck!"


    I nodded. I have never seen contracts before, and the only thing I know about it is that Danshen told me about it.


    "With it by your side, even if I''m not by your side, you won''t be in any danger. You should know how to summon it, right?"


    I only understood this matter now! How would he know?


    He just shook his head.


    Qin Yize laughed helplessly, "Truly a silly girl. You don''t even need to open your eyes to see it, look at his back."


    Hearing that, I walked over. Seeing that I had come over, Rock didn''t move and just stared at me.


    I walked around behind the rock and saw a line of words written on its back. Under the night sky, it was emitting a faint blue light.


    "A drop of blood for an alliance. Gather it into your heart. If you think about it three times, you can summon it. A dried up bone can last for at least a thousand years!" If he encountered madness, all he needed to do was to drip another drop of blood!


    The general idea was just as Qin Yize had said, but Qin Yize seemed to be a little strange today, he didn''t even ask about the situation, and didn''t hug me like before. Compared to before, he seemed to pay more attention to the ancient corpses.


    Although he''s usually like this, I still feel that something is wrong.


    Qin Yize killed the other children with cruel methods. I couldn''t bear to continue watching.


    After settling all of these things, Qin Yize was ready to leave. Before he left, he told me to take care of myself.


    I frowned as I looked at Qin Yize''s retreating back. I kept feeling that something was wrong, shouldn''t he send me back before leaving?

 C87

    After Qin Yize left, I looked at Stone and thought to myself to let him go by himself. After repeating that three times, Stone looked at me and then left.


    I slowly made my way back to the tent, and everyone fell asleep.


    The next day, someone woke up early.


    When I saw that it was a staff member and an expert, I hastily packed up and followed them to their office space. Actually, it was also a temporary wooden house, but the conditions were still alright.


    As soon as I entered, the staff moved in and poured water on the stools, treating me like a guest at a table.


    After being courteous for a while, they finally got to the main topic. The experts and staff all looked at me nervously, "Lingyue, how is it?"


    I thought for a moment, omitted all the process, told them only one result, "it''s all settled. It''s all right now!


    The expert patted my shoulder, looking extremely satisfied, "I didn''t expect that Lingyue knew such a strange technique! Thank you so much this time! Here''s my card. If you don''t have a place to go after graduation, call me. "


    I took the card, thanked him, and left the office.


    It was still early, and these two days were tired and scary. He was still resting in the morning.


    I started wandering around the area by myself and looked at the sky. The sun had already risen and was shooting towards us from the mountains. The mist in the mountain stream was being penetrated as multicolored light shone through the vast area.


    It was a fine day, and it wasn''t a pleasure to watch the sunrise in the morning.


    After breakfast, we were notified and the work continued. Everyone lamented and started to walk towards the big hole.


    The staff had long cleaned up the battlefield from the previous night.


    By the time the students arrived, the staff had already gotten busy.


    Originally, they still had some misgivings, but after seeing that the workers in the pit were safe and sound, the doubt in their hearts was dispelled.


    After a long morning of struggle, we finally arrived at the tomb chamber in the afternoon. We saw the archaeologists take out the artifacts one by one from the tomb chamber with our own eyes. It was a very exciting feeling.


    It was no wonder that people would become addicted after hearing about the archaeological exam. This kind of joyful feeling was very exciting.


    At noon, the staff saw that today''s work was progressing very well. They had also excavated so many complete cultural relics that they were able to improve the food supply.


    After eating vegetables for a few days, we have already grown tired of eating. Today, the moment we mentioned improving our food, everyone cried in excitement.


    Actually, everyone knows that tomorrow, our training will be over. This meal will be the last one here, so naturally, we have to eat better.


    During these few days in the mountains, they had distanced themselves from the hustle and bustle of the city, missing out on fights and scheming. Everyone liked this feeling very much. When they thought of the departure tomorrow, they were reluctant to part with it.


    This field training, in our future archaeological career, will also be an unforgettable experience and wealth.


    But they would still be separated.


    Early the next morning we packed our belongings and gathered at the staff office.


    The girls were all crying, especially those who were frightened. The staff took care of them like they were their own children.


    It would be a lie if he said he didn''t dare to move.


    Accompanied by the sound of crying, we patted the long line and slowly descended the mountain.


    By the time they reached the foot of the mountain, the bus had already arrived.


    We got on the car one by one, and even before we left, we were still reluctant to leave as we looked at every blade of grass and every tree.


    It''s already afternoon when I returned to school. Carrying my tired body and carrying my luggage, I returned to Qin Yize''s dorm room. Actually, it shouldn''t be a dorm room, it was an apartment.


    When I returned, Qin Yize was at home, but he didn''t know what he was busy with. When he saw me return, he only gave me an indifferent glance.


    There was none of the warmth and concern he had before, and he didn''t help me carry my luggage.


    I was also tired, so I went straight back to my bedroom and fell asleep.


    When I woke up at night, I looked around the room, but there was no trace of Qin Yize, and I didn''t know where he had gone to.


    Then I noticed a note on the coffee table.


    I think it was Qin Yize who left it behind, so I quickly walked over and picked up the slip of paper, "Lingyue, I''m going to look for Danshen''s whereabouts, I''ll be back later.


    When I talked about Danshen, I remembered that the voice that rang on the mountain that day was clearly Danshen''s.


    But why did she ignore me?


    And how is she now?


    Is it safe?


    Countless questions filled my mind.


    I found Mu Chen on WeChat and asked for his number.


    When I called him, I told Mu Chen about it. Mu Chen quickly told me to check the time on the phone, he said that he was going to check the location.


    I said that I would take a look at it, then flipped through the call logs on my phone, intercepted the map, and sent it over to Mu Chen on WeChat.


    I stood in the hall and watched the shadows of the people below move about. For some reason, I felt a little depressed in my heart.


    Suddenly, I thought of a question. Could Rock not know that I had left?


    Just as he was thinking this, the stone jumped in through the window.


    He suddenly appeared in front of me, giving me a fright. I looked at him in surprise.


    Rock was standing in the hall, and I motioned for him to sit, but he didn''t.


    He had to stand in the corner.


    After a while, Rock seemed to have gone crazy. He pounded his chest, shouted and slammed his head against the wall.


    It didn''t matter what I called him, he was shouting louder and louder, and I was afraid of affecting anyone, so I took him into the bedroom, but Rock held his head as if he were in pain.


    They frantically crashed into the wall.


    His strength was so great that the whole room shook from his impact, and I was afraid that if he continued like this the house would collapse.


    But there was no suitable solution. What should he do?


    What should I do?


    I stomped my feet in anxiety.


    Suddenly, Stone turned around and slammed into the wall in front of me. At the same time, I saw the words written on his back.


    I remembered that I needed my blood in the face of such a situation, so I went to the kitchen, gritted my teeth and cut my finger, then hurried back to the bedroom and put my finger on Rock.

 C88

    At first, I thought a single drop was enough, but when I got closer to him, I discovered that my blood flow was very fast. Furthermore, the blood that flowed on the stone quickly disappeared, seeping into his body.


    I felt dizzy when I saw how fast my blood was flowing.


    As my body weakly falls to the ground, the stone has indeed recovered and it reaches out to embrace me.


    Put me on the bed.


    But right at this moment, Qin Yize returned, and directly went to my bedroom.


    He happened to see the scene where Stone carried me and put me on the bed.


    Qin Yize, who was carrying the food in his hand, directly dropped it on the ground. With a face full of anger, he rushed over and flipped the stone over with a wave of his hand.


    Qin Yize still wanted to attack, but I stopped him, "Qin Yize, stop!"


    I know that Qin Yize is feeling uncomfortable, but this is just a misunderstanding. Furthermore, Qin Yize clearly knows Rock''s identity, so how can he be so angry?


    He was the one who taught me how to greet rocks ¡­


    Qin Yize''s hands stopped moving, and didn''t stop me from letting Stone leave. He angrily swung his hands, and directly headed to the hall.


    I knew he was angry, so I forced myself up and followed him out, trembling.


    In the hall, Qin Yize sat on the sofa and did not say a word.


    I know it''s hard to explain.


    Qin Yize forced himself to sit on the sofa opposite him, then turned his head and ignored me.


    I''m getting a little angry.


    "Since you can''t tolerate it, why did you make it follow me? Why did you still teach me the incantation to summon it ¡­"


    "What did you say?"


    "Hmph, stop hitting me, you''re so hypocritical!"


    At this moment, Qin Yize seemed to have realized something had happened. He approached me a little and sat down.


    "Qing Qing, tell me in detail what was that summoning incantation you just spoke of, and what was that stone?"


    I curled my lips and looked at Qin Yize''s stupefied face. I couldn''t help but sneer in my heart, this man really knew how to pretend.


    But since he wants to pretend, I don''t mind saying it again.


    "That was a rock, my school''s ancient corpse. The reason was because I accidentally broke a drop of blood on his body in class, so I swore the oath. After that, he followed me. This time, he even saved me several times during training ¡­"


    I told the whole story from beginning to end to Qin Yize.


    After Qin Yize heard this, his face became even darker.


    "The time you mentioned, when I was with Taoist Mu Chen, I have never been to the place of your training, nor have I ever seen any ancient corpses ¡­"


    "What? How is that possible?" I was on the verge of tears. I saw it clearly, why didn''t I admit it?


    Qin Yize said it again. He had indeed never gone there before, if he had, he would have definitely stayed there.


    I thought about Qin Yize''s personality, and it was indeed so. I stopped crying and asked, "Who was that Qin Yize who came to save me that night?! and taught me how to summon stones. "


    Qin Yize frowned deeply, then asked me, "Tell me about the details."


    I told him about what happened that day in detail, especially what I saw behind the stone.


    "A drop of blood for an alliance. Gather it into your heart. If you think three times, you can summon it. A dried up bone can last for at least a thousand years!" If you encounter madness, just bleed it again! "


    Qin Yize repeated it a few times, then suddenly said: "They told you to use your blood to control them, because they want to use up your blood essence, don''t forget that you still have my son in your stomach."


    When Qin Yize said this, I also broke out in a cold sweat. Indeed, when I used my blood to control it, I felt as if I was about to suck out all the blood in my body dry.


    "Looks like someone wants to start from here!" "I have indeed neglected to do so ¡­"


    After Qin Yize finished speaking, he looked at me with a face full of guilt.


    It was only then that I realized that the stone had been arranged by someone to plot against me.


    Just as he was speaking, Mu Chen called.


    Mu Chen told me that he checked the number that Danshen called me at Gansu!


    After I finish speaking, let me notify Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize then called Mu Chen and determined the time and place to meet up.


    It was in the afternoon when Qin Yize and I bought the ticket to Gansu Province.


    After a night of driving, they arrived in Lanzhou in the afternoon of the next day.


    When we reached the agreed upon location, before Mu Chen could arrive, I called him.


    When we knew he was on his way, we stood in front of the shop and waited.


    This store was not very big, but there were a lot of people here. Of course, they were all there to eat beef noodle soup! Lanzhou was unique.


    After around ten minutes, Mu Chen appeared in our line of sight, just like the first time I saw Mu Chen, he was carrying a black sword on his back and dressed like a Daoist.


    Mu Chen cupped his hands in front of him and said respectfully: "Thank you for your hard work Yama!"


    Qin Yize nodded his head, "I don''t need to go through all the formalities from the outside."


    Then, he heard Mu Chen talk about Danshen''s situation. He said that Danshen''s location was in Tianshui, not far from Lanzhou.


    After some discussion, we decided to continue our journey and look at the situation there.


    Thus, we got out of the van and got back into the van.


    Fortunately, our current location is only two hours away from Tianshui.


    When we arrived at Tianshui, we found that the environment here was not bad. Except for the fact that it was a bit simple, the driver thought of us as tourists.


    He kept boasting to us along the way, "Tianshui Qin City and the Northern Road are actually the new and old urban areas now. This is the intersection of the Yellow River and the Yangtze River, with my back against Little Long Shan, this is the right place to travel. "


    Mu Chen took the opportunity to ask: "Is there any ancient city here?"


    It was a good thing that he didn''t say this, but the moment he said this, the driver started, "Why didn''t you do that!?" "It''s wide but it''s been torn down since four years ago ¡­"


    I had a slight headache as I listened to the driver talk about the road. Unknowingly, we had reached Tianshui. However, we were currently in the new city area. As I looked over, I could only see buildings filled with the scent of the modern era.


    Mu Chen looked around and frowned, "I''ll have to check the location first, I think I''ll just have to find a place to stay for the time being!"


    We nodded. We were indeed exhausted.


    After finding a place to stay, Mu Chen took out Luo Jing and Danshen''s hair and wrapped them with yellow talismans to burn them.


    In the end, the needle pointed in a direction. My sense of direction was poor, and I could not determine which direction it was, so Mu Chen did not say anything.


    Qin Yize had an unfathomable expression.


    After finishing all this, Mu Chen touched his somewhat shriveled and starved stomach and said: "I''ve worked hard on this road, let''s eat first! Rest well tonight after eating. We will start to look for Danshen tomorrow. "

 C89

    Since they had arrived at Gansu, the first thing they did was to taste the beef noodle soup. They followed Mu Chen and to a relatively clean restaurant that seemed to be quite big, and sat down and ordered some dishes and noodles.


    After he ate, he said, "Fragrant and spicy."


    But Mu Chen was afraid to eat beef.


    It was a silent night, and on the second day, Mu Chen knocked on the door early. Actually we had already woken up, hearing his shouts, we walked out, and when Mu Chen saw that I was walking out of Qin Yize''s room, his expression turned bad.


    Mu Chen told us that he had already determined Danshen''s direction. Let''s see if we can get there as fast as possible. I was afraid that they would notice and leave early. When that happens, I wouldn''t be able to look for them anymore.


    But he couldn''t alert the enemy and see if he could save Danshen in one go. If that didn''t work, then he would retreat first and discuss the matter later.


    Qin Yize nodded. We set off.


    Mu Chen did not know where he got this broken car, it was indeed broken.


    Except for the horn, which wasn''t too loud, the rest of them were all ringing.


    We set off in the direction of the compass.


    Sitting on the broken car, we rushed to the place Mu Chen told us but realised that there was no one there. There was only an empty courtyard, and the courtyard was extremely dilapidated, it did not look like a house, which made us a little disappointed.


    We obviously didn''t reveal anything, but how did we get caught?


    Qin Yize looked at us with a sharp gaze. I know that he had the same suspicion as us, and that is that one of us revealed the information.


    But there''s only three of us, Qin Yize and I don''t know, and Mu Chen doesn''t know either. From the looks of it, none of us are suspicious!


    However, this puzzled us. Why couldn''t we find him?


    Mu Chen had no choice but to drive back.


    On the way back, we were all very disappointed, especially Mu Chen and I. Danshen had already been missing for quite a few days, and I was about to die from worry.


    Now that he finally got some information, it was a wasted trip.


    "Something''s not right!"


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, Mu Chen suddenly said something.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Mu Chen''s voice, I immediately became spirited, and looked up from Qin Yize''s shoulder with a quiver.


    "Look, we have clearly walked far, but this Luo Jing is still pointing at that place!" Mu Chen stopped the car and said to us while holding Luo Jing.


    "Take the car back!" Qin Yize thought and said to Mu Chen.


    However, when we went back, we didn''t find anything special. The courtyard from before was still as dilapidated as before. Furthermore, there was no one in the courtyard.


    "Is this Luo Jing bad?"


    I looked at Luo Jing, who was still pointing in this direction.


    Mu Chen shook his head, his face was firm: "This is a scripture I made myself, it basically cannot be damaged, unless ¡­"


    "Unless what?"


    "Taoist, look carefully at this place!"


    Just as I asked, Qin Yize''s voice came from somewhere not too far away from us.


    Mu Chen and I quickly ran over to where Qin Yize was. Mu Chen opened his eyes and looked at the place Qin Yize was pointing at, revealing a look of understanding.


    "It seems like there''s something more to this place!"


    Then, Mu Chen frowned, "This illusion array is not easy to break. If I were to do this, I would need to go back and study it before I would dare to break through this Bewitching Array. "


    Mu Chen looked for a long time, but could not find the crux of the problem, so he could only cast his gaze towards Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize remained expressionless. I looked at him for a while, but still couldn''t tell if he understood this or not.


    Qin Yize took two steps forward, and suddenly said to Mu Chen: "Look at the willow tree in the courtyard."


    Mu Chen walked towards the courtyard and looked at the willow tree in the courtyard, and his eyes immediately lit up, "Thank you Yama for the reminder!" Mu Chen then said a few words to the willow tree.


    Suddenly, the environment in front of us changed. It was no longer a dilapidated courtyard. Instead, there was a huge mountain.


    There was a gate in front of the mountain, and it was guarded by two people.


    We came to the mountain. Just as Mu Chen was about to clasp his hands together and speak, he was stopped by Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize released all of the oppressive aura on his body, showing the full majesty of Yama.


    He walked over and said to the two doormen, "Go and inform your master, tell him that this old friend is looking for you!"


    Seeing Qin Yize''s imposing manner, the two of them immediately ran towards the mountain.


    After a while, he saw the doorman come down the mountain.


    He bowed towards us and said, "Master invites the esteemed guests over. Please follow me."


    We walked up the ladder and climbed it for a long time before we reached the top.


    Focusing and looking at it, he was slightly shocked.


    I thought this place was at most a villa or something, but now I realised that it was actually a group of buildings.


    The pavilions and pavilions were ancient and resplendent. As for their numbers, there were simply too many to count!


    Even I suspect that he has entered the emperor''s palace.


    We followed the doorman and saw that it was full of strange and exotic animals. Basically, none of them could call out their names.


    I am a little suspicious of whether Danshen is here or not.


    He secretly asked Mu Chen to let him see if Luo Jing was still here.


    Mu Chen told me that this was the place, but everything was a little unusual, so I had to be extra careful.


    As I walked further and further away, I had almost forgotten the way I had come.


    As soon as we reached the large courtyard, the doorman turned and left, telling us that Master was inside.


    I''m trying to figure out who the master is.


    However, I know that I''ll be seeing him soon. It''s very likely to be Ouyang Ziyun.


    When I entered, I had already made plans and preparations as to who would be the owner.


    But when I went in, I realized that the difference between reality and ideals was too great.


    He didn''t see Ouyang Ming, nor did he see Danshen.


    But what he saw was a child.


    The child had his hands behind his back and his hair was tied up in a bun. He was also wearing ancient clothes, and he did not say a word when we entered.


    Mu Chen cupped his hands and asked: "Child, I wonder where your parents are, we are here to pay our respects!"


    The kid still didn''t speak, just kept his back to us.


    Qin Yize did not say anything, but waved his hand towards the child.


    However, the child still stood there without moving, and instead quietly neutralized Qin Yize''s attack.


    Only Mu Chen kneeled down, and shouted loudly, "Ancestor, the sixteenth generation disciple, Mu Chen, greets Ancestor!"


    At this moment, the child turned around and said in a childish voice, "Stand up!"


    Mu Chen then stood up from the ground.


    The child continued: "You two go rest first, we will discuss the matter tomorrow. Mu Chen will stay behind and find me later."


    With that, he walked into the room.

 C90

    I was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    Ancestor?


    The child?


    Although I had a lot of questions, I didn''t ask them in the end.


    They followed Qin Yize to a room that was not too far away under the guidance of a doorman. Although it was called a room, it was actually an extremely large attic, and it was just that the door was not directly facing the bottom of the mountain.


    Qin Yize and I were brought to two different rooms.


    The doorman left.


    Since there was nothing to do and he couldn''t go out, he had to lie down and sleep.


    The next morning, he was woken up by the doorman. He ate early and came to the hall yesterday.


    Mu Chen stood beside his child and cupped his hands when he saw us enter the house.


    Qin Yize nodded his head in return.


    Towards that child, Qin Yize did not greet him. True, with his identity, who else was he supposed to greet?


    The child, too, looked at us arrogantly, and said: "I have been out of the world for many years. Why have you come here now?"


    Qin Yize laughed, "Did Mu Chen not tell you the reason? Since you have Danshen with you, we shall take her away! "


    "And if I don''t?"


    The child''s young face was filled with a viciousness and viciousness that did not match his age.


    Just as he said that, Danshen''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Ancestor, please let me go back! I''m begging you! "


    The child shook his head and sighed. "If you don''t listen to my words, I''m afraid your life will rest ¡­"


    Mu Chen also advised from the side, "Junior sister, you should just listen to the ancestor! After all, it''s for your own good! "


    Danshen shook her head, pouted her small mouth, and said with a determined face, "I''m going back, and you''re still lying to me about not being able to leave. But, since Lingyue and the others are already here, we can definitely leave ¡­"


    With that, Danshen prepared to run out, but she was stopped by Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen''s child ancestor sighed at the sky, "Let her be! "Destiny, fate, sin ¡­"


    Danshen instantly turned tears of joy.


    He went up and held the child''s hand. He shook the child''s arm and said with a smile, "Thank you, Martial Ancestor!"


    That scene, no matter how you looked at it, it felt so out of place ¡­


    The ancestor shook his head and looked at Mu Chen, "I''ll leave her in your hands, you''ll be responsible. If there''s anything else, I won''t forgive you!"


    Mu Chen nodded.


    Just as we were about to leave, the patriarch warned us, "Do as you please! "Go on!"


    Looking at a little brat acting mature, he felt a bit stifled in his chest. However, he couldn''t laugh out loud. It was really uncomfortable.


    "Can the Taoist follow us down the mountain?"


    Mu Chen was about to speak, but the child ancestor said first, "Mu Chen will stay! When it is time to go down the mountain, you will go down by yourself. "


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and remained silent.


    We left the mountain.


    He said he was going down the mountain, but actually, he was still in the yard after he left the mountain.


    Although Danshen found it, Mu Chen stayed behind.


    We were both silent until we heard, "What are you doing?"


    We looked at an old man with a sheep in one hand and a pipe in the other. We coughed and said, "You kids, what are you doing? This Earth Evil is very, very strong, hurry up and leave! "


    Just as we were about to ask, Danshen stepped forward and said, "What do you know? Let your sheep go!"


    As soon as the old goat man saw Danshen, he immediately ran off with his head bowed. He almost forgot about the sheep.


    I didn''t just curiously look at Qin Yize, Qin Yize came a little closer to me and whispered into my ear, "I''ll count to three. Let''s turn around together and quickly head up the mountain!"


    I was a little doubtful. I didn''t understand what Qin Yize meant, but he had already grabbed onto my hand.


    With a happy expression, he said to Danshen: "Danshen is dead!"


    "Really? "He''s finally dead. Did you guys destroy him?"


    Danshen turned his face over, and a look of confusion flashed in her eyes, but when she saw the delighted expression on Qin Yize''s face, she happily said this.


    Qin Yize shouted: "Go!"


    What about the one two three?


    Why did it become like this again?


    But I immediately followed Qin Yize and started running back.


    I know what Qin Yize meant, that year it was Qing Luan who asked us to save him.


    How could Danshen not remember?


    However, from her reaction just now, she could tell that she did not know Qing Luan. If Danshen did not lose her memories, then there could only be one possibility, and that was that there was something wrong with this Danshen.


    When Qin Yize pulled me down the mountain, I couldn''t find the place anymore.


    Qin Yize tried to use Mu Chen''s method one more time, but when we went in again, what we saw was an immortal mountain shrouded in clouds, it was instead a mountain made of Black Qi, bald like a volcano.


    Qin Yize sighed a little, "Exactly who has such great ability to hide it from my eyes, and even kidnapped Mu Chen?"


    The fake Danshen didn''t chase after us, probably because we found out and gave up.


    However, that child was truly not simple. He didn''t know what kind of divine being he was, or how he could act so much.


    When we reached the top of the mountain, there were houses and pavilions. There were only a few big holes that went deep into the ground. Moreover, the smoke was so thick that we couldn''t see how deep it was.


    Qin Yize held onto my hand and jumped down the hole, but the hole was different.


    It was no longer a bare mountain, but a lush green, with streams trickling down the mountain. It was bright, but not dazzling.


    The stream was extremely clear, and even small stone fish and prawns could be seen swimming in it.


    Qin Yize and I landed on the ground from midair and couldn''t see anything under the cover of the tree. He merely followed Qin Yize through the forest.


    It took me a long time to see the edge of the forest, but at the edge of it was an endless expanse of wild grass. If I hadn''t floated down from the top, I wouldn''t have believed that this was the inside of the mountain I had just seen.


    Qin Yize didn''t speak the entire way, but he was still extremely vigilant.


    We came to the edge of the grass and saw a path that led to who knows where.


    Walking along the road, he saw a cave. The cool wind was blowing through the cave entrance, and it was pitch black inside.


    Although we were a little afraid, we had no choice but to take the risk. Qin Yize still held onto my hand. We entered the cave together.


    The cave was filled with stalactites, sticking straight down like a pyramid. I felt a chill on my back as I carefully walked forward,


    Not far away, we saw a man in black clothes sitting in front of us. He had his back to us, but we didn''t know who he was.


    Qin Yize waved his hand, and the black clothed man who was seated on the ground fell to the ground. We walked over and realised that it was none other than Qing Luan.


    I hugged Qing Luan and shouted twice, but there was no response at all.

 C91

    I don''t understand, Qing Luan died at that time, how did he come to this place?


    Seeing Qing Luan look like he just died not too long ago, that means, he didn''t die that day, but we saw Qing Luan die from his injuries with our own eyes!


    "Don''t worry about him for now. We''re only going to give him an explanation if we figure out what''s going on right now."


    I followed Qin Yize and continued walking. After turning a corner, I saw a big door, in front of which stood a pair of stone lions. The door was opened, but there were no people inside.


    Qin Yize strode forward. I followed his footsteps, passed the gate, and saw that the courtyard was empty.


    I suddenly had the feeling that I had seen this courtyard somewhere before.


    I explained my doubts, and Qin Yize answered without even turning his head, "This is the courtyard we saw outside."


    It was only after he reminded me that I remembered, yes, this was the courtyard where we had parked our car outside. Willows, flowers, everything.


    It was just that the space outside was much more shabby.


    I leaned towards Qin Yize and asked him: "Is this courtyard real or fake?"


    Qin Yize laughed, "It''s really fake, we still have to ask Master!"


    With that, he looked around and shouted into the air, "The thousand miles that has brought us here, it can''t be that you want us to look at the courtyard, right?


    Just as Qin Yize finished speaking, a man walked out of the front hall. He was dressed in a purple robe and holding a fan in his hand.


    Seeing Qin Yize, he laughed, "This humble one isn''t good! We did not manage to welcome them from afar, please forgive us, Sir Yama.


    I wonder how everyone knows who he is?


    Qin Yize looked at him and did not say a word, only seeing him smiling: "Please follow me!"


    With that, he walked away.


    Qin Yize and I followed behind him. When we reached the inner hall, we saw a person sitting in the middle of the hall. This person was none other than the Ouyang Shuo who was taken away by Black Robe last time.


    Beside Ouyang Ziyun stood the purple-robed man who had just brought us in. There was also a woman in red, who was extremely seductive, with a sexy and sexy body.


    From the moment Qin Yize entered the room, she had been staring at Qin Yize the entire time.


    Seeing that Ouyang Feng had immediately stood up when he saw me, Qin Yize glared angrily at Ouyang Ziyun and said, "Ouyang Qi, you travelled a thousand miles to lure us here, captured Mu Chen, and even allowed us to take away a fake Danshen. You truly put in a lot of effort!"


    Ouyang Ziyun laughed and said, "Yama is still Yama after all, and I can''t hide it from you. But since you''ve come here, it''s possible that there won''t be any more Yama in the future ¡­"


    Qin Yize also laughed out loud: With just you?


    In fact, in terms of martial arts, Ouyang Shuo was definitely not a match for Qin Yize, but Ouyang Ziyun had many methods.


    Just like this time when we came to Gansu, we were obviously tricked by him. We didn''t expect him to be like this.


    Ouyang Ziyun clapped his hands, and two men walked out from behind him.


    Ouyang Ziyun laughed, "I''m sorry Taoist, but once this matter is over, you can go back."


    Mu Chen said ferociously: "If you go against the heavens, I definitely won''t tolerate you."


    After saying that, I was knocked unconscious by the two people behind me. I shouted, "Mu Chen!"


    "Ouyang, I didn''t think that you''d become like this."


    I admit that my heart throbbed a little when I saw him, but nothing else.


    Even with the memories of the previous two lives, I still couldn''t treat him like how Yanyan treated him before.


    Ouyang Ziyun roared and almost went insane upon hearing my words.


    "Me? How many things have I done for you? Am I wrong for you? "


    "Don''t say too much, let''s end this today!"


    After Qin Yize finished speaking, he rushed forward and began to fight with Ouyang Ziyun. There was no need for Ouyang Ziyun to do anything, the two in front of him had long since charged towards Qin Yize.


    I went up to help Mu Chen up, but Mu Chen had already woken up. "Lingyue is also at the back of the hall, I''ll leave him to you in the future."


    After saying that, she stood up and joined the battle. Qin Yize was already fighting with the three of them, once Mu Chen went, he immediately scattered half of her power. The woman was knocked onto the ground by Qin Yize, she immediately turned into a furry fox and bit towards Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize was currently fighting with two other people, and did not notice the danger behind him at all. Just when the fox was about to bite Qin Yize''s neck, Mu Chen turned and stabbed the fox to death.


    Qin Yize glanced at Mu Chen, and started fighting with them again.


    So, while they were fighting, I sneaked into the back hall to look for Danshen. Sure enough, I saw the tied up Danshen on a pillar in the back hall, her mouth was stuffed, and when she saw me, I could feel the excitement in Danshen''s eyes.


    I hurriedly went forward to untie Danshen, but Danshen''s expression was a bit agitated. Just as I untied the thing in her mouth, she shouted at me, "Lingyue, hurry up and untie me, or else it''ll be too late."


    I hurriedly let go of Danshen and immediately ran out while dragging me along. When I got outside, I saw that Qin Yize and Mu Chen were still fighting with Ouyang Dihua and the rest.


    Danshen shouted, "Stop fighting, quickly stop!"


    After Danshen shouted, everyone stopped. Danshen said to Ouyang Jue resolutely, "Let them go! I am willing to replace Lingyue. "


    I shouted, "Danshen, don''t be stupid!"


    Danshen turned her head to look at me, and on her pale face, there was a trace of a smile. She looked very sad and beautiful, just like the Resurrection Lily that Qin Yize had gifted to me.


    "He had long planned this. He had arranged for his subordinates to follow the domain from the start. This time, he brought you here so that you could disappear from here forever."


    "The Realm is about to disappear. If you don''t leave, you''ll disappear along with it!"


    I really did not expect that I had always been schemed against, and now I even harmed Mu Chen and Danshen.


    "Go?" Can you leave? Today is the day you will all die ha-ha! "


    With a wave of his hand, Qin Yize toppled Ouyang Dihua onto the ground. Qin Yize then took out a small snake from his bosom and instantly turned it into a giant python the last time he saw Little Black.


    Qin Yize pointed to Ouyang, who was on the ground, and the black python charged forward, biting down on an arm. But in that instant, Danshen charged over, and the black python had no time to stop its mouth, as it bit onto Danshen''s arm.


    "Danshen..."


    I cried out in alarm, as I never expected that Danshen would rush out at that time and time.


    Taking this opportunity, the sword in Ouyang Ziyun''s hand had already pierced towards the black python. Danshen struggled to stand up from the ground and suddenly blocked in front of the black python.


    Puff ¡ª -


    Danshen spat out a mouthful of blood, her body also slowly falling downwards like a falling leaf that was swaying in the wind.


    "Danshen..."


    "Danshen!"

 C92

    Mu Chen and I were born at the same time, so Mu Chen rushed over to catch his, but she was like a transparent sheet of paper, and his entire body became transparent.


    He angrily took out his black sword and rushed forward. As he fought, he roared at Ouyang Ziyun, "She dares to fight! Watch her sword!"


    "Lying in my embrace, Danshen spat out another mouthful of blood and shouted at Mu Chen with great difficulty," Senior Brother, stop hitting me! "


    "Stop fighting!" Danshen was currently very weak. After she finished speaking, she started to pant heavily, and Mu Chen heard his voice.


    He thrust his sword towards Ouyang, then kicked him away before running over and kneeling in front of Danshen. With red eyes, he grabbed onto Danshen''s hand. No more fighting, let''s go to the hospital and hang in there! "


    Danshen shook her head, "Senior brother, I can''t take it anymore!"


    With that, Danshen spat out a mouthful of blood. I panicked and wiped it off for her, but the more I wiped, the more tears flowed out.


    But I didn''t dare cry.


    "Danshen, don''t talk, I beg of you, please don''t talk, okay ¡­"


    "Come, let''s go to the hospital, you can hold on for long Danshen ¡­"


    Danshen knocked her head and pulled my hand.


    There was a smile on his pale face.


    "I''m sorry, Lingyue, I used to always bring you everywhere, to let you come into contact with things that you have never touched, and to let you feel fear ¡­"


    I cried as I shook my head, my voice carrying a thick nasal tone. "Danshen, we are good friends, it was actually you who had always been protecting me, it was I who was too cowardly, too useless ¡­"


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Danshen violently coughed and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    I hurriedly covered Danshen''s mouth. "Stop talking, stop talking! Danshen, Mu Chen, let''s go, we need to hurry to the hospital ¡­"


    Mu Chen nodded, his handsome face full of pain. Hearing my words, he took Danshen from my arms and prepared to leave.


    At this time, Ouyang Qi appeared in front of us again, "You can leave, Lingyue will stay!"


    "In your dreams!"


    Just as he said that, Qin Yize also rushed forward, holding onto his sword, he blocked in front of us.


    He turned around and said to us, "Take Danshen and leave first!"


    Mu Chen nodded, I followed beside Mu Chen, my gaze never left Danshen''s body as tears streamed down, my heart feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    Mu Chen rushed out while carrying Danshen, Ouyang Qi wanted to stop him, but he was tripped by Qin Yize, because of the bumpiness, he kept spitting out blood.


    His face was turning paler and paler, and he seemed to be on the verge of opening his eyes.


    Before we walked too far, Danshen''s weak voice reached our ears.


    "Senior Brother, put me down!"


    Mu Chen looked at Danshen who was in bad shape and immediately placed her on the ground.


    Danshen coughed again. I held her up and helped her breathe.


    Danshen looked at me, held my hand, and tightly said, "Lingyue, there''s something I need to tell you!"


    "Tell me, I''m listening ¡­"


    Danshen''s situation was getting worse and worse. Her nose was sour and her tears were rolling in waves.


    "Actually, you ¡­ You are not... Ouyang ¡­ I... "That''s why I ¡­"


    Danshen, you mean that I am not Ouyang Shuo''s wife, but you, right?


    I saw that she didn''t get to the point after talking for a long time, but was still panting from exhaustion, so I stopped her and started to make bold guesses.


    Danshen nodded and revealed a smile.


    I didn''t think I was right.


    Just that, how could it be Danshen?


    In fact, when I thought about what happened after meeting with Ouyang, I also felt that Danshen might be the Yanyan that Ouyang Shuo was referring to.


    Otherwise, how could Danshen fall in love with Ouyang from the first glance?


    But, I also feel that it''s very doubtful, if Danshen is Ouyang''s wife, then what about me?


    Why is there a memory of III?


    What was going on?


    Was what Danshen said true, or did she imagine it herself?


    "Danshen, are you saying that you want to become that Yanyan or, because you like Ouyang Shuo, become her wife?"


    "I... I remember, I was... "I am ¡­"


    Danshen was a little agitated, but before she could finish, her arm dropped down powerlessly.


    "Danshen... Danshen... "


    My eyes slowly widened as I yelled out Danshen''s name with all my might.


    However, Danshen had already closed her eyes in regret.


    Mu Chen was also shouting out Danshen''s name by the side. Danshen was his most beloved junior sister, and at this moment, he was no less hurt than I was.


    I lay on Danshen''s body crying hysterically.


    "I want to see where you guys can run to ¡­"


    He didn''t expect Ouyang Ziyun to catch up to him in the end.


    But I didn''t even look up at her.


    He only had one thought in his mind, and that was that Danshen is dead. My best friend is dead.


    At this time, Ouyang Ziyun also arrived in front of me, frowning as he glanced at the lifeless Danshen lying on the ground.


    I looked at Ouyang Ziyun and chuckled. "You killed your real wife. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Hmph, my wife has always been you. What does her life or death have to do with me?"


    "Hehe, Ouyang, do you really not feel anything at all? "One day, you will regret it ¡­"


    At this time, Mu Chen also stood up from the ground, his eyes completely red as he looked at Ouyang Qi, "Danshen is dead, you have to pay with your life for her!"


    Saying so, he drew out his black sword and began to fight Ouyang Ziyun.


    Mu Chen lowered his head, and when he raised it again, I saw the indifference and cruelty in Mu Chen''s eyes.


    Qin Yize also chased after him and stood by his side.


    Mu Chen immediately rushed forward, but was stopped by the subordinate who rushed over from the back with the broken fan in his hand.


    Mu Chen immediately waved his black sword, causing that subordinate''s hand that was just waving his fan to be chopped off.


    Mu Chen did not even bother to look as he used his blade to cut his waist apart.


    He fell to the ground and his body instantly turned into a black fox. However, his body was cut in half.


    After clearing away the obstacles around Ouyang Ziyun, Mu Chen walked towards him step by step.


    Ouyang Qi glanced at Mu Chen, and before Mu Chen could reach his side, he took the initiative to attack Mu Chen.


    Qin Yize also joined in the battle at this time, surrounding Ouyang Qi one by one.


    No matter how powerful Ouyang Ziyun was, he was only one person. Facing two strong opponents, he was gradually finding it difficult to endure.


    If one was not careful, one of Mu Chen''s arms would be chopped off, and the Black Qi would appear.


    Mu Chen swung his sword towards Ouyang De''s head, taking the chance to attack him, just as he was about to succeed.


    Suddenly, someone arrived from the sky above the courtyard and pulled Ouyang Ziyun up to the roof.


    Before leaving, he left behind a few words, "I''ll let you off today. Next time, I won''t have such a good opportunity!"


    It was Black Robe, I could hear his voice, and the ghost mask on his face.


    Why was it always him?


    What did Ouyang Ziyun have to do with Black Robe? Was it worth Black Robe saving him time and again?


    Just as we were discussing, Mu Chen suddenly spoke out: "Look, where''s the roof?"

 C93

    Qin Yize took a glance and his expression changed, "Not good, let''s go quickly. We''re already starting to disappear!"


    Mu Chen carried Danshen as we ran. When we finally arrived at the mountain entrance, we realized that we couldn''t see the hole as we came down.


    "What should we do? If we can''t leave the mountain, it means that we may disappear."


    Mu Chen took out the Luo Sutra, but discovered that he was unable to use it inside.


    Thus, we could only rely on Qin Yize to fly to the top to observe. Mu Chen and I will guard Danshen.


    Mu Chen said that he would bring Danshen back no matter what. He promised his master that he would take good care of her.


    I looked at Danshen as tears once again flowed down my face.


    Am I really a bane? After murdering my classmates, Danshen is now dead because of me.


    Self-reproach and guilt filled my entire heart, especially the fact that Danshen had died, which really made me sad.


    "We can''t get out of this place!"


    I looked at Qin Yize, his face had a serious expression, to be able to make him show such an expression, I''m afraid that he has no other way.


    I turned around and looked at the small stream by my side. I thoughtfully said, "This small stream can flow continuously. Moreover, it can be touched. This means that there is something that we can look for along the small stream?"


    Mu Chen and Qin Yize''s eyes suddenly lit up, and nodded in agreement, "It should be possible!"


    We went downstream along the stream. After walking for a short distance, he saw a cave and a small stream entered the cave.


    I looked at Qin Yize and Mu Chen, who nodded.


    will lead the way, I will be in the middle, Mu Chen will carry Danshen at the back.


    After following the stream for a while, there was no more road up there. We could only wade through the stream.


    Oddly enough, the water that looked so hot, when we stepped on it, was cold to the bone.


    The further they went, the narrower the water became.


    In the end, it flowed straight into a hole. We had no choice but to follow it. Fortunately, the hole wasn''t too small.


    The water had become colder after they walked in.


    The hole wasn''t very high, so we had to walk with our backs bent.


    Mu Chen found it hard to carry Danshen because there was basically no light in the cave. Other than the sound of the water, we couldn''t see anything else.


    Although I can''t open my eyes, I can still stay in the dark as day, but not here.


    Everything we can point to is Qin Yize.


    After walking along the cave for an unknown amount of time, a ray of light finally appeared before his eyes.


    We could not help but rejoice and quicken our pace, but when we walked over and saw the source of the light, we were dumbfounded.


    No, not only was he stupefied, he was also shocked.


    We didn''t expect the end of the stream to be such a place. It was much bigger than the house we just left. Moreover, there weren''t any buildings here, but ¡­


    I stood behind Qin Yize and quickly covered my mouth to prevent myself from screaming out.


    "Why are there so many bones?"


    In front of us were piles of white bones. In fact, it wasn''t just the mountains. What we saw the brightest was a pagoda made of white bones. All of the white bones emitted a faint blue glow.


    Seeing this, the faces of Qin Yize and Mu Chen both changed.


    "Withering 10,000 bones, Pagoda Tower, Gui Jiu, and Bones of Bones!"


    Qin Yize did not say anything, but Mu Chen sprung out of his mouth.


    I didn''t quite understand what he meant, but it sounded terrifying enough.


    "Taoist, what do you mean?"


    Mu Chen did not answer me, but turned to look at Qin Yize who was beside me, "Does Lord Yama know of this place?"


    "I have only heard of it and have never met it. However, I hope that it is not the case. Otherwise ¡­"


    Qin Yize''s tone was very heavy, and looking at how they all knew about it, only my face was filled with confusion.


    I don''t know what they''re talking about.


    Mu Chen nodded after hearing what Qin Yize said.


    "What''s that?" Just as they said that, I saw a blue bug fly up from the bones.


    This discovery made me cover my mouth in shock.


    If I didn''t understand what they were talking about before, then now, I understand about seventy to eighty percent of what they were talking about. They are probably talking about something terrifying.


    My mind can''t think that much now.


    At this moment, I understood that the light rays weren''t coming from the bones themselves, but from these little worms, then...


    With so many bones and such a strong light, there were naturally quite a few bugs as well.


    Mu Chen and the others looked at it and could not help but laugh bitterly: "Looks like our luck is really too good. This kind of thing really made us bump into each other, it sure is a despairing thing!"


    "Indeed!"


    Qin Yize nodded.


    I subconsciously leaned towards Qin Yize. As a woman, she is naturally afraid of insects and things like that, plus there are so many of them, densely packed, even if she isn''t afraid, she would probably feel fear.


    "What do we do now?"


    "Qing Qing doesn''t need to panic, as long as we don''t alert those things, everything will be fine. Right now, we will look around to see if there are any escape routes."


    Mu Chen also nodded in agreement. After that, the three of us separated and carefully searched the surroundings.


    The dead were not scary at all. The key point was that it would be terrifying if so many people died in one place.


    However, what is terrifying is not only in our hearts, but also those worms on the bones that will attack us at any time.


    Qin Yize and I carefully walked towards the edge.


    No one noticed that the sparkling blue tower of human bones was undergoing a silent change.


    "Look, Lingyue!"


    Just as Qin Yize and I were about to reach the other side, Mu Chen''s voice suddenly came out.


    We subconsciously turned around, and then I accidentally stepped on a white bone under my feet.


    In that instant, the blue bugs on the surface of the white bones quickly flew up.


    Qin Yize pulled me and ran.


    But we''re not as fast as those flying bugs.


    Qin Yize had no choice but to carry me and fly in the air, but those bugs seemed to have a feeling.


    We have only disturbed a small portion of it, but now all the worms are coming to life.


    I don''t know if they have the ability to sense life force, but all the bugs are flying towards us.


    Qin Yize waved his sleeves to block.


    Mu Chen also quickly rushed over, holding the black sword and yellow talisman in his hand to block.


    We ran all the way to the corner. There was nowhere to go.


    Turning around, he saw those blue bugs swarming over.


    At this moment, the human bone pagoda also exploded, turning the surrounding area into flat land.


    When we looked up, our eyes widened in shock.


    That was ¡­

 C94

    Looking at the thing that flew out of the Human Skeleton Tower, my face was filled with terror.


    Heavens, he actually ¡­ It was actually a huge blue bug.


    It was as big as a newborn calf, and its wings were glowing with a blue light as it flapped its wings.


    The surrounding bones and worms were all blown away by the wind created by its wings.


    His legs that were also glowing with a blue light kept moving around on the ground, his strength was astonishing.


    I''ve never seen such a big bug, and at the same time I''m scared, I''m also extremely disgusted.


    It paused for a few seconds, then turned its head to us, its lightbulb eyes staring at us, and I felt as if it could see us.


    "What should we do?"


    I grabbed Qin Yize''s arm, at a loss of what to do. Although I had experienced a lot, it was all about ghosts, and after a while, I also slowly got used to it.


    However, everything that happened before my eyes had somewhat exceeded the limits of what I could bear.


    "Go back the way we came!"


    Mu Chen thought for a while, hugged Danshen''s body, and looked in the direction we came from.


    "No, I''m afraid we don''t have the chance now."


    I looked at the bugs that had gathered around us and agreed with Qin Yize''s words. The blue flying bugs that were originally going to attack us, stopped in midair after the giant bug in the Human Bone Tower came out, as if they were going to pale white their king.


    It was neat and tidy and no one moved an inch.


    But I know that if we move, they will attack us.


    We are leaning against the wall of the cave, there is no way out, our situation is almost desperate, are we all going to die here today?


    Thinking about my grandmother, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    She only has one daughter, but my mother died when she gave birth to me. She raised me up with great difficulty, but today, I''m going to die here.


    Grandma, I''m sorry, Lingyue is unfilial, I can''t take care of you anymore.


    "Mu Chen, you prepare yourself. Lingyue, you follow behind me, I will create a protective shield for you, we will charge out together!"


    I nodded. That was all I could do for now.


    At least we have a chance.


    After we finished preparing, Qin Yize will be at the front, while Mu Chen will be at the back.


    "I''ll count to three, then we''ll rush over together!"


    "Alright!"


    "Three, two, one ¡­"


    After Mu Chen finished counting, we rushed out. As soon as we moved, the bugs also moved and quickly attacked us. A ball of light flew out from Qin Yize''s hand.


    The bugs dropped down.


    When he landed, he turned into powder.


    Mu Chen also used his black sword and yellow talisman at the back. After igniting the flames between them, he threw them out as a starting point, but this was still draining too much energy.


    Our direction was to head for the stream where we had come from.


    On the one hand, we have no other way to go.


    On the other hand, these bugs should be afraid of the water, so we can temporarily hide in it.


    It''s just that our imagination is too good, but reality is too cruel.


    We had only taken a few steps when all the bugs came and surrounded us.


    At this moment, that huge bug also suddenly flew towards us.


    "Ah, Yizi, be careful!"


    When I saw it, that insect had already started to attack like Qin Yize.


    In that moment of life and death, I saw a black figure quickly fly out from Qin Yize''s sleeves and towards that enormous blue insect.


    Is Blacky...


    After Xiaohei flew out, her body quickly grew in size and collided with the blue bug in the air. I thought that Xiaohei would be able to help me fend it off for a while.


    However, he did not expect Blacky to immediately turn into a snake bone after colliding with the blue insect.


    "Little Black!" I screamed as Blacky''s skeleton fell to the ground.


    Qin Yize and Mu Chen never thought that this flying insect would be so powerful, and the expression on their face was a little shocked.


    We all became even more frightened.


    The bug didn''t give us a chance to react. It continued to fly towards us from the air.


    I felt a kind of hopelessness and unwillingness that I had never felt before.


    I don''t want to die here.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt my stomach move. Immediately afterwards, a dazzling light shot out from my stomach towards that flying bug.


    "Bang ~ ~ ~"


    There was an explosion in the air. The giant blue bug was knocked away, and its body exploded in the air.


    With the explosion of that giant flying bug, the insects that gathered around us seemed to have lost all life in an instant and fell down with a "bada bada" sound.


    By the time I reacted, the crisis had already been resolved.


    Qin Yize and Mu Chen both looked at me in shock. "Lingyue, you ¡­"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Take a look for yourself!"


    When I looked at my surroundings, the blue light had already disappeared. It was very quiet. Those bones had also quickly oxidized and turned into powder.


    A ray of light was emitted from where the tower had originally been. It seemed to be a large hole.


    I can''t believe it has something to do with me?


    Thinking of the scene from before, I subconsciously rubbed my stomach, "This is all his credit!"


    Qin Yize nodded his head in satisfaction, "As expected of my son."


    I helplessly twitched the corner of my mouth. However, I was still very happy that the crisis had been resolved.


    Thinking about it, Qin Yize''s so-called son in my stomach has actually already saved me twice. Recalling what that damned midwife said before, I have a bad premonition.


    A thousand-year Nascent Soul, a parasitic fetus ¡­ What was it?


    But I know it must be something.


    At this moment, I didn''t know that in the near future, there would be a huge catastrophe awaiting us.


    Mu Chen walked over to take a look, and said very happily: "Quickly, come take a look, this is an exit!"


    Hearing Mu Chen''s voice, I didn''t think anymore and quickly walked over.


    is still in front, I am in the middle, Mu Chen is behind.


    We followed the exit and came out after a while.


    When I breathed in the fresh air outside again, I felt as if I had died a lifetime ago.


    Because of Danshen''s matter, our mood was not very good.


    After returning to our hotel, we packed our luggage and set off for school.


    Mu Chen was not with us at all, he was preparing to bring Danshen''s body back to where his master was.


    But the problem was, no one was allowed to die on the train, and after the conductor knew that Mu Chen had brought a dead person, they all decided to not kill him.


    Standing in a corner outside the train station, Mu Chen''s face was filled with pain and anxiety.


    The wounds on Danshen''s body had already started to rot. If one were to smell carefully, it was possible to smell an indistinct rotten stench.


    Qin Yize frowned as he looked at Mu Chen and her, and with a wave of his hand, Mu Chen disappeared from my sight.


    "Where did you get them?"

 C95

    "Of course it''s to send them to where they want to go!"


    I nodded. This way, it was both convenient and fast.


    "Then why are we taking the train?"


    I asked as I followed Qin Yize to the back of the car.


    "This, I won''t tell you!"


    Qin Yize turned his head, gave a charming smile, and walked into the waiting room.


    I pouted and ignored him, but there was a sweet feeling in my heart.


    Subconsciously, I still hoped that he and I would be able to live a normal life as husband and wife.


    After returning to school the next day, I continued with my lessons, but my heart was heavy. From time to time, I would look at the seat next to me, but there, Danshen would never appear again.


    From the moment Danshen and I met up until now, we experienced many things together and she had always been in front of me to protect me.


    For years, she had been my only friend.


    However, because of me ¡­


    Thinking about it, my eyes turned red.


    Since he was no longer in the mood for class, he just lay on the table and slept.


    After an unknown amount of time, I heard someone call out to me, "Lingyue, wake up, Lingyue ¡­"


    "Danshen?" I looked up to see Danshen looking at me with a smile.


    I immediately stood up from my seat and rushed towards her, hugging her tightly in my embrace, "Danshen, you''re back, it''s really great, I missed you so much!"


    "Lingyue, I missed you too!" Danshen said as she held me.


    "Danshen..."


    "Void!" Just as I was about to say something, Danshen reached out a finger to my mouth and shushed me, "Lingyue, don''t speak. Listen to me, I don''t have much time left."


    Seeing her serious expression, I didn''t dare to say anything else. I could only quietly listen.


    "Lingyue, don''t be sad because of my death. This is also my life. In fact, Ouyang Ziyun and I had the relationship of three lifetimes and three lifetimes, but we were forcibly separated during the reincarnation cycle."


    I nodded. She said that the other day, before she died.


    Danshen continued, "I believe you should know Qin Yize''s identity. King Qinguang, the leader of the Ten Yama Kings, the fate between you and him was already decided from the moment he was born."


    Qin Yize had also said it before, but I never believed him. My heart was also very puzzled, so I simply asked, "Then why do I have memories with Ouyang San? Why do I remember all this? "


    Danshen''s face revealed a bitter smile.


    "Sigh, actually, we are just their pawns fighting for power." Danshen sighed and continued, "You should still remember that the two of us have similar destinies, right?"


    I nodded.


    "They took advantage of the fact that we shared the same fate. On one hand, they misled him in front of Ouyang Ziyun, and on the other hand, they forcefully put the memories of my Three Lives Thirteen into your memory."


    Speaking to here, I finally understand. It''s precisely because I have the same fate as Danshen, that we can replace each other. That''s why Ouyang Ziyun always thought I was his wife, Yanyan.


    Those memories were only planted by someone, and that was why Qin Yize and I were fated to be together.


    But how did Danshen know about all these?


    Seemingly able to see my doubt, he continued, "It was only on the day when I was on the verge of death that I remembered it. Three''s memories kept rushing into my head. I was both sad and happy, but it was all too late."


    Danshen was very bitter and sad.


    I can understand her feelings. The person who loves is clearly right in front of me, yet he doesn''t recognize me, and even killed me with his own hands.


    He really hoped that Ouyang Ziyun wouldn''t regret his actions in the future when he found out about this matter.


    "Danshen, are you really not coming back?"


    I looked at Danshen and once again shed tears.


    He really couldn''t bear to part from her.


    Danshen shook her head, the expression on her face was also very lonely.


    "Then where will you go?"


    Danshen shook her head, "I don''t know either, maybe to reincarnate. Lingyue, it''s time for me to leave. You must take good care of yourself, be careful ah ¡­ "


    As Danshen said this, her body became transparent. Just as I was about to reach out to grab her, my hand actually directly passed through her body.


    "Danshen..."


    "Lingyue, be careful... "Chu ¡­"


    Before Danshen could finish speaking, she disappeared in front of me.


    "Danshen, Danshen..." I jolted awake, calling Danshen''s name.


    "Huang Lingyue, what are you doing? Disturbing the classroom? "


    Hearing the teacher''s stern shout, I just realized, I just had a dream, but it was too real.


    Thinking about Danshen, she felt extremely uncomfortable and directly asked her teacher for a leave of absence to go to her dorm.


    When I reached the entrance of Qin Yize''s apartment building, I felt as if someone was looking at me. The look in my eyes was extremely cold.


    On the third floor opposite, a woman dressed like the Qing Dynasty on TV stood in front of the window and saw me giving me a weird smile.


    My heart palpitated and I quickly withdrew my gaze. When I looked again, there was already no one at that location.


    Am I mistaken?


    Without thinking too much, I quickly returned to my apartment and fell asleep on my bed.


    These few days, I seem to have become a little addicted to sleep. My appetite has also grown, and I can''t get enough to eat. After eating, it''s as if I didn''t eat, but my stomach is very hungry.


    As he thought of this, he fell asleep in a daze.


    When he woke up again, Qin Yize had returned. He did not know what he had been busy with these few days, and his expression did not look very good.


    He left early and returned late. He basically didn''t see anyone, and he didn''t attend any classes in the school.


    "Where did you go?"


    "I have something to take care of recently, so you should stay at school. Don''t run around. If there''s anything you need, just take the jade pendant and look for me! "


    Qin Yize looked at me and said.


    I suddenly thought about the dream I had about Danshen and wanted to tell him about it.


    But before I could say anything, Qin Yize had already entered the bathroom. I wanted to go back to my room to change first and wait for him to come out before telling him.


    When I came out of my room, Qin Yize had already left.


    I can only sigh. When he comes back next time, I''ll tell him ¡­

 C96

    The next day in class, I found out that something had happened at school again. It was said that last night, when a girl went to the toilet, she saw a white ghost in the mirror, bleeding from her orifices.


    The girl was scared out of her wits. The school was investigating this matter.


    I don''t have a special feeling. Anyway, this isn''t the first time I''ve encountered something like this.


    It was then that I realized that the stone had not appeared since that day.


    However, this isn''t a bad thing for me. After all, he is the school''s ancient corpse. If he continues to appear by my side, it would be hard to explain.


    At this time, a commotion started outside the school. No one knew what had happened, but it was extremely noisy and everyone was affected. They couldn''t help but want to go out and take a look.


    At that moment, the bell for the end of class rang. The students rushed out of the classroom like a swarm of bees.


    I didn''t want to go, but the classmate next to me called me, and I was embarrassed, so I had no choice but to go with him.


    When they arrived outside the museum, they found out that the museum had sent over a coffin made of fine wood and a set of bones.


    However, it was only hearsay and no one knew about it.


    As if they were afraid of being damaged, they wrapped the coffin in a piece of good plastic. It was pitch black outside and they couldn''t see anything. At most, they could only guess from its shape, it was a coffin.


    After watching the fun, we went to class.


    In class, the class director excitedly told us that in the future, our lesson would be to study the coffin that just arrived from the museum.


    Archaeology was just like that. It studied strange things all day long.


    Actually, I''m not really interested in that. Rather, I''m more interested in knowing what Qin Yize is busy with.


    After school, I returned to the dormitory. He didn''t come back. I put down my books and took the money. I went downstairs to buy some fried noodles. I didn''t want to cook alone.


    When I came back, I felt that cold gaze again. I turned around and saw the woman in the Qing Dynasty''s clothes. She was still smiling at me.


    I quickly avoided her gaze. Those cosplay players were all infatuated, but she dressed up really well.


    It was very dignified, like a noble in the Qing dynasty.


    I didn''t think too much about it. Just like before, when I looked again, she was already gone.


    What a strange woman.


    I carried the fried noodles upstairs. After I finished eating, I sat on the sofa and watched TV, when my phone rang. I opened my WeChat and saw that it was actually Mu Chen who sent me a message.


    He clicked on it.


    "Lingyue, your school may not be peaceful recently. You must be careful!"


    I quickly replied, "What happened?"


    Mu Chen didn''t reply to me again.


    Annoyed, I threw my phone on the couch, stood up, and walked over to the window, ready to take a breath of fresh air.


    When I opened the window, I found that the sky had already become dark, as if it was going to rain. I quickly retrieved my clothes that were hanging on the balcony.


    When Qin Yize returned, he saw that I had brought the clothes that I hadn''t dried into the house to hang. He couldn''t help but look at me in confusion, "It''s not raining again, what are you doing collecting clothes?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "It''s going to rain soon, in the dark!"


    Qin Yize looked at me with a fixed gaze, thinking about something unknown.


    "Dark? Do you want to take another look? "


    I nodded. Was it not raining again? Thinking that he had just come back from outside, perhaps the dark clouds had been blown away by the wind again.


    He ran to the balcony and took a look. It was just like before, no, the weather was even darker now.


    I curled my lips, feeling that Qin Yize was purposely playing with me, walked in and pulled him over, "Look, it''s already as black as the bottom of a pot, how can it still be dark?"


    Seeing that I did not want to lie, Qin Yize''s face became serious.


    He also raised his head to look at the sky, then told me that the sun just so happens to shine in the outside world.


    I don''t quite believe it, but I couldn''t find any hint of a joke on his face, and a bad premonition arose in my heart. Thinking about the WeChat that Mu Chen had just sent me, I took it and showed it to Qin Yize.


    After Qin Yize finished reading, he frowned slightly.


    "Lingyue, stay at school during this time. Don''t go anywhere else you want to know about it."


    I nodded, knowing that this could be unusual.


    After Qin Yize said that he had matters to attend to and he went out, I was bored to do anything by myself.


    Just as I walked into the bathroom, I could smell a strong scent of blood from my nose. I couldn''t help but frown.


    He searched everywhere but didn''t find anything abnormal. He just assumed it was coming from somewhere else and didn''t take it to heart.


    He opened the head and began to wash it.


    I had a habit: I had to wash my hair when I took a bath. I was doing it right now, and I don''t know if it was because I had put hot water on, but the smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger.


    I pulled my hair up, reached for the towel on the shelf, and was about to wipe my face when the smell of blood entered my nose.


    I opened my eyes and saw that what I was holding wasn''t a towel, but a piece of blood-red cloth that looked as if it had been torn from my clothes.


    As soon as I saw it, I was so frightened that I dropped it to the ground. At that moment, I noticed that my arms and body were covered with bright red blood. Looking down, I saw that what was flowing beneath my feet was not the hot water I was releasing, but rather scarlet blood.


    The water that spurted out of my head also turned into blood, splashing all over my body.


    At this moment, it was as though I had fallen into a pool of blood. My entire body was covered in blood and a strong smell of blood continuously entered my nose.


    I couldn''t keep my composure any longer. I opened the door and started to run out, but just as I was about to open the door, a hand reached out of the mirror and grabbed me.


    "Ah ¡­"


    I screamed, trying to break free from the grip of that hand. As I exerted my strength, a white figure was pulled out from the mirror.


    I turned and looked at her in horror, her long hair, her white dress, her face all bleeding.


    When she saw me looking at her, she licked her tongue at me.


    I jerked and fell to the ground.


    "No ¡­" "Don''t come over here ¡­"

 C97

    "No ¡­" "Don''t come over here ¡­"


    I shouted loudly, dragging my body and slowly backing away as I watched in panic as she floated towards me step by step.


    I was already at the wall behind me, and I knew I couldn''t retreat any further.


    In my panic, I grabbed the jade pendant that had fallen out of my neck. I immediately recalled what Qin Yize had told me before.


    Grabbing the jade pendant, he shouted loudly, "Qin Yize, save me ¡­"


    When I called out to Qin Yize, the female ghost had already pounced towards me.


    "Ah ¡­" "Don''t..." I closed my eyes and stretched out my arm.


    Just as the ghost girl approached me, I heard a scream. I opened my eyes and found that she had already flown out.


    He crashed into the wall and then fell to the ground.


    "Are you all right? Qing Qing! "


    Before I could even react to what had happened, I was already in Qin Yize''s embrace. He frowned, and asked me with a face full of concern.


    I shook my head. "I''m fine, but luckily you were there in time!"


    When he looked carefully, he realized that Qin Yize was still wearing his original bright red robe. From the looks of it, he should have rushed over from the Underworld.


    He probably went back to the Underworld since he didn''t see anyone these few days.


    Seeing that I was alright, Qin Yize finally raised his head and turned his face towards the female ghost.


    "Please spare me, please spare me, please spare me ¡­" The female ghost was cowering in a corner, shivering and yelling for Qin Yize to spare her life.


    Qin Yize coldly snorted, "Why didn''t you go to the Underworld to report and instead went to the Yang World to commit crimes?" Yama, please spare my life, I do not want to do this, it''s just ¡­ "


    The female ghost begged for mercy again. Before she could finish, she let out a miserable scream and turned into a pair of powder.


    "Damn it!" Qin Yize clenched his fist, fiercely swinging his sleeves, cursing out, he looked around, but did not find the person who plotted against the female ghost.


    He helped me into the living room and sat me down on the sofa.


    Qin Yize touched my forehead and felt a warm and comfortable feeling coming from his hand. Unknowingly, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up in the morning, I found that I was already sleeping in my own bed.


    He put on his clothes and went to school. Just as he arrived, before he even reached the classroom, he heard someone say loudly, "Do you know that the school is haunted again ¡­"


    I curiously walked in and saw that my classmates were gathered together, discussing the same topic as before.


    Just as I sat down, the student sitting next to me grabbed my sleeves, "Lingyue, did you know that the school was haunted again yesterday? In the female restroom, someone saw it, long hair, white clothes, and blood flowing from the seven orifices. What a scary female ghost."


    Before I could open my mouth, the student continued, "You still don''t know, that female student who saw the female ghost went to the toilet with them. One of them was taken away by the female ghost.


    I couldn''t help but stare. Why would there suddenly be so many female ghosts in the school?


    Is it the same thing I saw yesterday?


    At this moment, the bell for class rang. The teacher walked in and coughed twice. We could not say anything else, so we ended the conversation.


    We originally thought that we would be attending the cultural relics class, but our teacher told us to go to Cultural Relics Building.


    He said that the coffin that the museum sent over was made of fine wood, and that the people inside the coffin were either rich or noble. It was worth studying.


    I was going to arrange for each class to take a long look, and since we had a class today, we were asked to observe the coffin and the body inside it first.


    Of course, learning from us depends on one''s eyesight.


    The more I looked, the more I could distinguish them. This reminded me of the incident with the stone last time. I felt a little uneasy. Could it be that someone else had arranged this?


    I really hope that nothing bad will happen this time. Can''t I just have someone else come after me? This kind of feeling was just like Tang Xuanzang in Journey to the West, especially bitter.


    When we left the classroom, carrying our notebooks, we were about to follow our teacher to Cultural Relics Building. Just as we walked outside, we heard a startled cry.


    "Someone come quickly ¡­"


    We heard the sound and ran over.


    It was a shock when we saw that scene that made people spurt blood.


    In the corridor, several girls from other departments were standing there, naked, in all sorts of seductive postures.


    The beginning and the end were alluring! The surrounding boys were simply about to spurt blood.


    Many of the boys couldn''t control themselves and wanted to take the initiative to send them to the hospital.


    It had only been a few minutes when the dean arrived, surprised at first, and then his bean-sized eyes filled with burning desire.


    His burning gaze looked back and forth between those girls.


    Although he had seen many women before, this was probably the first time he had seen one that was so seductive.


    After the head of the Education Bureau had seen enough, he cleared his throat, coughed, and said, "What''s wrong with the few of you? You don''t want to graduate, or do you want to go home and find your parents?"


    Not only did the girls ignore the Dean of Education, they even started dancing in front of him, attracting his attention.


    The dean actually enjoyed this, but since there were a lot of people present, he asked them to record their names down and then had them dressed and brought to the office.


    Although it was just a small episode, I could clearly feel that this matter wasn''t simple, because I saw a female ghost sitting on the backs of the naked girls.


    The head of the Education Bureau, together with the other students, angrily left.


    I looked at the head of the teaching office and saw that he was also sitting on top of me.


    I secretly called Qin Yize, but he didn''t pick up. He yelled twice at the jade pendant, but he didn''t reply.


    He could only send a message to Mu Chen and tell him what I saw.


    Not long after, Mu Chen replied me, telling me that those girls had been possessed by the Storm Demons, telling me to be careful not to provoke them.


    Sure enough, before we even reach the Cultural Relics Building, we heard that the head of the Education Bureau and the few girls who were brought into the office were messing around in the office.


    Not a single one of the students, male or female, ran away.


    It was said that the image... It''s really a bit unspeakable...


    Even the principal was excited about this matter. With so many people at the school, it was impossible not to cause a ruckus. The principal directly called the police station.


    When the police arrived, they took a group of people with them.

 C98

    If such a thing were to be delayed, a good lesson would end before it could even be completed. He could only follow the large group back to the classroom.


    As I turned to leave, I suddenly felt a cold look in my eyes. It was a very uncomfortable feeling.


    When I turned around and looked in that direction, I felt even more uneasy. It was actually the woman in the Qing Dynasty uniform whom I had seen under Qin Yize''s apartment building the last time.


    When I looked again, I saw that she had already disappeared. She was looking at me like that all the time, but I didn''t know what she meant.


    Today was not a peaceful day. There were never any interruptions in school matters, and no one knew what was going on.


    Actually, I know that the school is haunted, but I can''t do anything about it.


    Before, there was still the knowledgeable Danshen to do something, but now, forget about helping them, I have even crossed the river in mud, and am unable to save myself.


    After being with Qin Yize, I haven''t lived a peaceful day.


    He had really killed a dog.


    At night, just after class, they heard someone crying, "There''s a ghost in the corridor ¡­"


    When I passed by the corridor, I intentionally looked around, but didn''t see anything. I think either that person saw the flower, or that ghost was just a passerby.


    It''s just that I feel like something has happened, and my eyelids are always jumping.


    On the way back, the sky was overcast. The moon and stars were nowhere to be seen, making people feel depressed.


    When he returned to the dorm, Qin Yize was still not there. No one knew what he was busy with.


    In the middle of the night, in a daze, I felt a cold hand slip into my clothes.


    Opening his eyes, he discovered that it was Qin Yize.


    But he didn''t give me a chance to speak. He pried open my teeth and stuck his tongue in.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    I tried to push him away, but it was useless.


    In the end I let him eat me dry.


    I don''t know how many times he wanted me, but in the end I was too tired and fell asleep in a daze.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be someone speaking to me in the distance, "Qing Qing, the school hasn''t been peaceful lately, so you should be careful. After I finish my work, I''ll come and accompany you!"


    On the second day, when he woke up, Qin Yize was nowhere to be seen, so he simply ate some food and went to school.


    Walking into the classroom, the classroom was in chaos. Just like yesterday, they were discussing about the matter of the ghosts.


    I don''t think it''s that scary. Even if it is, it''s not something that can be found every day. Actually, I was a bit against my will to say this.


    After all, I was indeed like this. Basically, there were new developments every day, and I felt that if this went on, I would be able to write a novel about everything that happened to me.


    But I feel like I''m getting used to it.


    These things may be things that no one else would ever dream of, but they happen to me all the time. As I thought about it, I couldn''t believe it myself.


    I don''t think there is anyone like me, who found a ghost husband and even had a ghost baby.


    People all say that I have a ghost embryo in my stomach. No one would believe it even if it were to be revealed.


    When the bell rang, I gathered my thoughts and prepared for class. At that moment a few boys came in through the door. I knew them, we did it, but it was strange.


    Although they couldn''t be considered masculine, they were at least full of vigor, but today they were all sickly, pale, and dispirited. Even when they came to class, they were supported by other students.


    Because of my confusion, I looked at them once more. It didn''t matter if I didn''t look at them, but when I looked at them once, I realized that these boys'' bodies were filled with Black Qi s.


    Seems like he was using filth. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be acting in such a manner.


    The teacher came in and started the class. Under normal circumstances, we would usually sleep while playing on our phones during the teacher''s class.


    However, they had been in a panic for the past few days and no one was sleepy.


    As the teachers lectured, the students lowered their heads and discussed in whispers about what had happened in the past few days.


    "Have you heard that the head of the Education Bureau has been arrested for gathering so many lecherous students? He''ll be locked up for at least three to five years!"


    "Ah, he''s so amazing. This head of the Education Bureau is really so audacious ¡­"


    "That''s right!"


    As I listened to him, I felt that the head of the Education Bureau was rather wronged. He was fine, it wasn''t his intention to involve himself in such a matter.


    "Wow ¡­"


    Just as I was thinking this, the students in the class suddenly made a sound and started to make a ruckus. I turned around to look and was shocked as well.


    My God, the teacher who was just lecturing us was undressing and stroking his own body as he did so.


    It looked like she was trying to make people spurt blood. This female teacher was usually very conservative and didn''t wear shorts or a skirt. But now, she was actually ¡­


    I can''t quite accept it.


    While the teacher was taking off, she was dancing towards the platform. Her target was obviously not us, but the male students in her class.


    At this moment, the classroom was bustling with activity, whistling and screaming non-stop.


    He didn''t notice that the teacher was quite well-built, with a willowy waist and a protruding front and back.


    At this moment, the man, who looked listless and pale the moment he walked into the classroom, suddenly perked up.


    Like a hungry wolf, she pounced on the female teacher.


    The scene became chaotic once again. Girls, when have we ever seen such a scene? Some even ran away while screaming.


    Of course, there were a few curious ones who stood to the side and watched with relish.


    Only then did I notice that the teacher and the other boys had Black Qi s on them.


    He knew that these were probably the Black Qi''s mischief.


    It was unknown who called the police.


    When the police came in and saw this scene, they were all shocked. They quickly separated the entangled crowd, preparing to forcibly dress them and bring them away.


    However, the students and teachers were not affected in the slightest. As long as anyone approached them, they would grab them and begin tearing their clothes.


    The school had been in such a mess these past few days. It seemed like something big was going to happen.


    My heart felt heavy.


    When I was preparing to send a message to Mu Chen, he asked me if there were any strange things in the school recently.


    I told him what had happened.


    Then he asked me if there were new people or things in the school, especially coffins and dead people.


    Only then did I remember the coffin of the Goldbiter Naphtha that had just arrived at the school two days ago.


    When I said that, Mu Chen did not reply to me for a long time.


    After a long time, I finally replied with a few words, telling me to be careful not to approach the coffin.


    If I ask again, he won''t answer me.

 C99

    After all, we are part of the archaeological department, which is what the department is like. Naturally, it has something to do with those dead people.


    The next day, we heard that the coffin that was sent from the museum has become our training tool.


    Actually, this news is also from our classmates, and it is tomorrow morning.


    Thinking about it, Mu Chen felt a headache. He didn''t want me to come in contact with the coffin, but graduating from school was also a big deal.


    Moreover, the school had already given up. Anyone who didn''t attend the graduation ceremony would not be given a graduation certificate.


    In fact, I think there are only a few other people besides me who don''t want to go. To someone who specializes in archaeology, those are all treasures.


    However, there''s nothing I can do about it. The school is going to catch me and make an example out of me ¡­


    Returning home, Qin Yize wasn''t at home, he was alone again. After finishing his meal, he prepared to sleep.


    Lying on the bed, tossing and turning about, he recalled that he hadn''t called his grandma in a long time, so he sat up from the bed and called his grandma with his cell phone.


    The bell rang for a long time before I heard my grandmother''s voice, listening to her sleepy voice. I felt that I couldn''t bear to let her like this, so I hurriedly said a few words and said I would call again tomorrow.


    After my grandma said that, she reminded me to look after my body also hung up, dozed off, put down the phone, sleepiness also came.


    When I woke up the next day, I found that I was almost late. I hurriedly got out of bed to wash up and then rushed to school.


    "Students of the Archaeology Department, please pay attention. Today, everyone will gather at Class 1 of the Archaeological Department ¡­"


    Just as he walked into the school, he heard the school''s broadcast repeatedly broadcasting this message.


    I wonder what the school is up to now.


    With a face full of doubt, I walked into the classroom and found out that today''s school had hired a well-known professor from another school who was in charge of teaching us today''s training.


    When I arrived at the classroom, it was already filled with people. Looking at this scene, I immediately understood.


    After all, the school will not spend too much money, let us each class to let the so-called professor teach us.


    There were many things that needed to be done through the process, so it should have been several classes taking turns. Now, they were all gathered together and settled down in one go.


    As soon as he sat down, an old man in his fifties or sixties walked in. He had gray hair and wore a pair of reading glasses. He was wearing a black suit, a leather suit, and polished shoes.


    This must be today''s teacher. At first, everyone was looking forward to it, but at this moment, they saw a strict and old-fashioned professor standing at the podium.


    Just as I finished thinking, the old professor started his class. He took out his computer and connected the projector. The opening of the computer almost made them spit out everything they had eaten that morning.


    A picture of a rotting corpse slowly grew and appeared on the screen in front of us, its mouth wide open.


    There were maggots crawling out of his mouth and eyes, and he could see it was a woman, but her hair was falling out.


    Several female students could not stand this. They covered their mouths and rushed outside, vomiting until the sky went dark.


    The old professor frowned. "You can''t stand studying archaeology?" "Let me tell you, in the field of archaeology, this map has only just begun ¡­"


    Saying that, he gave us an evil smile and continued to play those treasures in his computer that he could try to hide.


    After listening to his explanation, they realized that these weren''t ordinary corpses. They were dug out from the ground by archaeologists.


    Everywhere.


    Of course, there were all kinds of ages.


    There are all kinds of bodies, all kinds of ways of dying, all things we can''t think of, all things we can''t see.


    It has to be said that this old professor really loves this industry. Looking at the things he''s fought for, the entire lesson, he hasn''t finished showing us yet.


    As the entire department had to attend classes together, the lessons had to be linked together.


    The old professor was also cruel. He didn''t leave us with ten minutes between classes, but he did have a use for it, I have to say.


    At least, the female students who had just seen the first picture still felt disgusted upon seeing it. Looking at it now, their expressions were as normal as ever. Even though they were disgusted, they could not spit anything out.


    This move was indeed vicious!


    As soon as the bell for class rang, the old professor looked at us with a smile, looking satisfied.


    "Not bad, we''ve pretty much seen the pictures. Let''s go to Cultural Relics Building now to see some real items."


    As soon as he finished talking and putting away his laptop, he led the way out of the teaching area. Very soon, the boys were somewhat impatient.


    "Let''s go!" "If you fail, you''re done for."


    There was a total of six floors in Cultural Relics Building and each floor was different.


    Not only that, there were also independent security guards downstairs.


    I heard that the cultural relics in our school are almost comparable to a museum, that''s why the school is heavily guarded.


    The old professor led us directly to the third floor. I heard that the coffin made from the Goldthread Sage was on the third floor.


    He was supposed to come last time, but he was delayed due to the dean of the Education Bureau and that group of students.


    Was he finally going to see it now?


    When he reached the third floor, the old professor had already opened the door and entered. Actually, no one entered the third floor, it was filled with ancient corpses and dead people.


    Aside from the special subjects, everyone else is forced to come here, just like we are today. Otherwise, who would be willing to come here?


    Seeing that the students in front had all gone in, I followed them in. As soon as I entered the door, I instantly felt a chill down my spine.


    At this time, the girls who went in first had already started screaming. I took a careful look. Only now did he realize that this place was filled with coffins and corpses. It was no wonder that those girls all held their hands and trembled, not daring to move forward anymore.


    Screams came one after another. Finally, the old professor could no longer stand it and shouted,


    "Enough, why are you shouting so much? Even if I die, what is there to be afraid of? "


    With the professor''s shout, the third floor immediately quieted down. Even though the girls were afraid, they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    The few of them hugged each other.


    The children these days were the treasures of their parents. Being protected at home was the best they could be. How could they have the chance to see these things?


    After all, no one had observed the dead so closely.


    Zombies, mummies, and skeletons lined up along the walls, like soldiers on standby.


    The thousand year corpse within the coffin!


    Further in, he saw many coffins, some made of wood, some made of stone, some red, some black, some made of stone, and many others he did not even know what they were.


    Aside from the coffin, there were also many bones placed together. It really caused one''s hair to stand on end.


    "All of you, come here!" At this moment, the old professor had already reached the coffin made of gold silk.


    The seats were arranged.


    We were all stunned when we saw the golden silk coffin. It was so beautiful that it didn''t look like wood at all. It had a golden color and even had natural water ripples. From a distance, it looked like a coffin in water.


    The shape of the coffin did not resemble an ordinary, flat coffin. The two ends of the coffin in front of him were slightly upraised, and the Rippling Water Road felt as if it was still rippling, swaying back and forth on the coffin.


    Taking a closer look, many students were stunned, because we saw that the coffin was not made of ordinary boards.


    As the saying goes, "three long and two short" means that a person is put into a coffin after death. However, a coffin is made from three long boards and two short boards.


    Therefore, the common way to describe the dead was that this was the origin of the phrase "something bad may have happened".


    However, the coffin in front of him was not just a piece, but a whole body. In other words, the coffin in front of him was dug out by a piece of Golden Silk Sauna Wood that was even bigger than the one in front of him.


    At that moment, the old professor spoke up. "Aren''t you surprised?" This is a whole piece of Golden Silk Sauna Wood! "


    Seeing that many people had confused expressions on their faces, he continued:


    "You may not know that the Golden Silk Sauna, as mentioned in the Book of Heralds, is only made of stone, and its age is unknown in the mountains and valleys. It is said to be made of sand and has a thousand feet of dry, semi-buried sand, and is as hard as iron and stone. It has been a long time! "


    In other words, this piece of wood could only be found in Sichuan! And it would take a long time.


    Before we could finish our exclamations, the old professor said, "During the Yongle period, when the Emperor collected the Golden Silk Tree, he sent ministers to Sichuan to collect the wood, which was to say, to build the palace where it was then built.


    "However, in the past, so many people were sent to collect it, and the biggest Golden Silk Sauna Wood was only about ten feet in length. Moreover, in order for it to have water patterns, it would have to be soaked in water for so many years before it could be collected.


    After explaining the material and origins of the coffin, he started the most important step, which was to observe and appraise it.


    He had to determine the age of the coffin based on its material. Not only that, but he had to deduce the life period and the background of the characters based on their historical background and characters. He had to determine the identity of the person in the coffin.


    The teacher told us to prepare the paper and pen, and began to explain.


    Honestly speaking, before this, I thought that this teacher was not only stubborn and perverted, but after hearing so much from him, I suddenly found that I started to admire him.


    After seeing the other students and noticing that they were all seriously listening, he couldn''t help but smile.


    It seems that it wasn''t just me that had the idea...


    The teacher began to explain again, "Based on the coffin''s formation, it is probably the Ming Dynasty. However, it is impossible to deduce the identity of the person in the coffin just by looking at the coffin.


    "So today we are going to open the coffin to look at the corpses, but before that, everyone has to be mentally prepared. This smell and appearance might not be too good ¡­"


    The old professor spoke in a rare euphemism. We can imagine it even if he didn''t say it, so everyone was mentally prepared.


    Seeing that everyone was covering their noses and mouths, the professor was ready to open the coffin. He called the three guys over and gave each of them a pair of gloves. Then the professor put on his own gloves.


    After giving an order to everyone, the four of them stood at four corners and began to pry at each other with the crowbars.


    This coffin was not as hard to open as he had imagined. Not long later, he saw that there were cracks on the surface of the coffin.


    With a creaking sound, the first nail on the coffin was pulled out. The nail was nine inches long and nine inches long.


    Soon, all nine nails were pulled out. The professor then made a gesture and commanded them, shouting, "Push!"


    The four of them exerted force at the same time and the lid of the coffin was pushed to the side with a bang.


    Under the direction of the professor, they carefully lifted the lid to the ground and we all surrounded them.


    He had originally thought that he would see a rotten corpse, covered with maggots, or even a dried corpse.


    However, when he walked over, he discovered that not only were they not skeletons, they didn''t even rot.


    His face and fingers could still be seen. The rest of his body was covered by clothes, but the skin on his neck could still be vaguely seen.


    However, his face and fingers were turning black and purple.


    It was the corpse of a man dressed in ancient clothing. He wore a hat, blue and white patterned clothes, and there was even a red lining. A jade belt was tied around his waist, and he wore black boots along with a jade ring on his finger.


    There were jade artifacts, antiques, and a white sign.


    Seeing us coming over, the professor quickly reminded us carefully, "You can only look, you can''t touch them! Next, you guys take notes. Let me explain to you:


    Judging from his appearance, he was a male corpse. His clothes belonged to the Ming Dynasty. He wore a second rank official hat, a red round collar, and a green cloud on his feet. By his side were Yuku and some porcelain.


    After saying that, he picked up the porcelain with his gloved hands and said, "This is Jingdezhen''s blue and white porcelain. The enamel is fine, the green is dense, and the decorations are beautiful.


    After saying that, he became a little doubtful and looked around us once more. He said to us, "But why does a civil servant have such treatment? Firstly, he doesn''t go to war for the country, and secondly, he doesn''t donate his body to the country. Why does he receive such treatment?"


    As the professor spoke, everyone followed his gaze. When I looked at the corpse, I was slightly stunned. Why did this corpse have a Dao talisman on its head?


    Black?


    Isn''t that the black talisman that Mu Chen and the others talked about?


    I was about to reach out and touch it when the teacher cried out and quickly took my hand away. "What are you doing? You can''t touch it without gloves! If it''s damaged, can you afford it? "


    "I''m sorry Professor, I just saw a black rune on his forehead. I was really curious, so I couldn''t help but want to touch it!"


    The teacher looked at me and lifted the glasses on his nose. "I''m sixty-five years old and my eyes aren''t blurry. You''re so young, why are your eyes unfocused now?"


    "Eh ¡­"

 C100

    I didn''t quite understand the old professor''s words. At this moment, the student next to me also asked, "Are you seeing things? There aren''t any black characters here!"


    No?


    How is that possible?


    I clearly saw it!


    I asked the other students, and they shook their heads and said nothing.


    Am I mistaken? That''s not right. It seems like there is!


    Suddenly, I remembered that I had an eye test before. Was it because I had an eye test?


    From the looks of it, the matter should not be that simple. Didn''t this corpse have been tampered with by someone?


    Mu Chen had said it before: A corpse using black talismans was not a common occurrence. Those who used black talismans on corpses must have evil intentions and learned the Yin Mountain technique.


    He had heard from Mu Chen that the Dark Mountain technique was also powerful, especially the ability to control ghosts.


    However, it would cause great harm to those who were learning this technique. If they were not careful, they would suffer a backlash. They would also need to be perverted for a short period of time before giving their Yin Qi to others.


    In other words, not only is this technique unrighteous, it is also harmful. I am a little worried that the black talisman on the corpse is from the Yin Mountain Sect that Mu Chen had mentioned.


    However, Teacher did not give me that much time to study whether or not it was the Dark Mountain Black Symbol. "Alright, stop talking nonsense. Have you finished taking notes?"


    The students nodded. The professor waved his hand, signaling the boys to help him out, and they closed the coffin together.


    In the afternoon, the school received a new notice saying that the museum would take the coffin back tomorrow and cancel the exhibition.


    Thus, in the entire day, basically all those who could go take a look, went to visit the Cultural Relics Building.


    Actually, I was relieved to hear this news.


    After all, that coffin really didn''t give me a good feeling. I had a bad feeling in my heart, as if something was about to happen.


    The sky seemed to darken even more.


    "In the end, the school is still too stingy. This kind of thing only opens my eyes. I should be allowed to dissect it once to see the ancient corpses ¡­" When I heard my classmate walk in front of me, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    He couldn''t help but think naughtily if he let Qin Yize scare him with a zombie.


    However, I didn''t know that this temporary thought of mine had quickly become true.


    It was just that it had nothing to do with Qin Yize, but rather the contents of the coffin on the third floor of Cultural Relics Building.


    Before the afternoon class even started, they heard many people discussing that most of the students in the class had applied for leave.


    Moreover, many people applied for leave this morning. Not only that, the other classes that were with us this morning were the same as well. Most of the students had applied for leave.


    Everyone had gone to the hospital, and I heard that they all had the same symptoms. They were all trembling, foaming at the mouth, and were sent to the hospital without opening their eyes.


    Many of the students were discussing amongst themselves. Something had gone wrong with the food in the school cafeteria, and their symptoms resembled food poisoning.


    Food poisoning?


    I suddenly felt that this matter wasn''t that simple.


    As far as I know, many students in our class who didn''t eat in the school cafeteria also didn''t come to class.


    From this point of view, the reason for food poisoning is unjustifiable.


    Subconsciously, I felt that this matter had something to do with the corpse we saw this morning.


    I called Mu Chen, and after Mu Chen received it, I told him about what happened at school today.


    Mu Chen also thought that this matter was related to the corpse, and then he asked me if I saw the corpse in the coffin, and whether the eye circles were black and shiny, how could I have noticed that!


    However, I saw a black talisman on the corpse''s forehead, but no one else could see it! I don''t know if it''s there or not.


    After Mu Chen heard what I had to say, he immediately exclaimed: "Lingyue, what did you say? "Black Talisman?"


    "Mm, it''s a black rune!"


    "This is bad, that is a thousand year old uncorrupted zombie!" And it was even cast by someone. As time passed, the symbols would slowly merge into the dead person''s body. Normal people wouldn''t be able to see it, and the reason why you were able to see it was all because you opened the Heaven''s Eyes. "


    "Due to the long period of time, the runes were unable to dissipate, causing ordinary people to be unable to see them. However, for those who had opened their eyes, they were able to see that the runes were already inside their bodies."


    I was also very surprised as I didn''t expect it to be a real black talisman.


    I didn''t say anything, and Mu Chen''s voice once again sounded from the phone:


    "Actually, there are many different types of zombies. According to the" Notes on Grass-Reading Grass Hall "by the Grand Scholar Ji Xiaofan, zombies were mainly formed after a long time of hiding and not rotting. They were described as having white fur all over, red eyes, red sand, and curving fingers. The grade is also divided into white rigidity, purple rigidity, black rigidity, green rigidity, stiff, flying rigidity, not dissolving bone ".


    I was stunned. There were so many types and levels in a single zombie, but even after he said that much, I still didn''t know what kind of zombie was in school!


    So I asked Mu Chen one more time: "Then what exactly does our school belongs to? Teacher also said it was the Ming Dynasty. "


    After Mu Chen finished listening to what I had to say, he did not speak anymore. After a long while, he sighed and said, "Your school does not mind when there are too many things to do! "That''s the thousand-year Zombie King. This time, something big is going to happen ¡­"


    I was a little surprised, how could it be the thousand-year Zombie King? A good coffin, in any case, it wouldn''t be that powerful!


    Mu Chen continued, "Looks like the accident with your school today was all because of this! The thousand year Zombie King opened the coffin, he really doesn''t want to live anymore. Today, your classmates only suffered from corpse Qi, after all, they have never come in contact with it before, and it is very easy for corpse Qi to invade. "


    I asked, "Mu Chen, how come I''m fine?"


    Mu Chen laughed and said, "You! Staying with ghosts every day, and having a ghost embryo in her body, how could she be afraid of any corpse aura?!


    But when I think about it, this is indeed the case. People who stay with ghosts everyday, how can they be afraid of any corpse aura!


    From what Mu Chen said, if the thousand year King Corpse revived, there would be a calamity in the human world.


    Let me try to stop his recovery.


    I suddenly felt my head hurt. I don''t know anything, how can I stop him?


    But he still braced himself and asked, "Mu Chen, this Corpse King can only be killed like this?"


    Mu Chen replied, "There is a way, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    I said, "Tell me! [What on earth is this?]


    Mu Chen said, "Use the virgin blood and the child''s urine to pour onto the corpse along with the gasoline. Burn it."


    How is that possible!


    Ignoring the fact that I burnt the gold silk zhennan coffin, would the school send me to the Public Security Bureau? It''s impossible for me to enter with a bucket of gasoline in my hands!

 C101

    Frowning, he looked at the phone and asked again: Mu Chen, do you have any other ways? Better to keep the body, but not to get up and kill people. "


    "There is. However, this method is much more difficult for you!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and I couldn''t help but begin to brainstorm. What did Mu Chen want me to do? Don''t tell me you want me to steal it? "Then I definitely can''t ¡­"


    "No, no, no. You don''t have to steal it, but you need to steal it in!"


    Ah!" "Steal in.


    "You were the one who sneaked in to find the coffin and the corpse, and then you stabbed seven jujube cores into the back of the corpse!"


    My head was filled with black lines. This difficulty is indeed quite great. Let alone whether I can enter, even if I enter, I might not be able to complete it.


    Not to mention I don''t have any date cores.


    Even if I did, forgive me, I wouldn''t be able to find the spinal cord.


    I then told Mu Chen about my situation.


    After Mu Chen finished listening, he went silent for a moment, and then said to me, "Do you still remember the bag that Danshen left at your place?


    I''m a little convinced. It seems that I can''t reject this offer.


    With that, I hung up the phone and went back to my dorm to look for Danshen''s bag.


    After looking around Qin Yize''s apartment for a while, I couldn''t find the bag. It was only after a while that I remembered.


    The bag was still on Danshen''s bed.


    Danshen had brought Danshen back, but everything was still in the dorm.


    Other than me, there was no one else from the dorm and no one else was arranged to stay at the school. It was said that even now, no one dared to go in and take a look.


    Even going to the toilet was afraid of passing by the door of that room.


    Actually, I don''t want to go back either, but Danshen''s things are still there, so I had no choice but to walk out of Qin Yize''s apartment.


    I felt that cold gaze again.


    Turning his head, I saw the woman again in front of the window of the apartment building across the street. She was dressed in Qing Dynasty clothes, and when she saw me, she looked at me.


    She actually laughed.


    However, that smile didn''t have a trace of warmth. Not only was it ice-cold, it also had a kind of sinister feeling.


    I was so frightened that I shivered and didn''t look at her again.


    Ye Zichen quickly walked towards the sixth floor of the apartment building.


    There weren''t many people in the school at this time of the year. Additionally, most of the students were hospitalized, making the apartment building even colder.


    The sky was dark and dark, as though it was going to rain heavily. The entire corridor seemed very dark as well. There was only the sound of my footsteps in the long and narrow corridor.


    Amidst the silence, there was also a sinister feeling.


    I took out my key and clicked open the dormitory door.


    The moment I opened the door, a cloud of dust rushed over my face and entered my nostrils, making me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    I covered my mouth with one hand and deleted it in front of my face with the other. The dormitory was a bit dark, so I slowly walked in.


    Actually, at this moment, I was also a bit hesitant, not because of fear, but because I felt sad.


    I remember the day I first came to school. At that time, Danshen was so lively, she even helped me make the bed with my luggage.


    Furthermore, during the sleeper session, Mengmeng''s favorite yellow story was that of a beautiful man and Danshen''s ghost story ¡­


    Everything seemed to have happened yesterday, but those days could never be returned.


    When he arrived beside Danshen''s bed, he found the bag under her bed. Squatting down, he tried to drag the bag out.


    But the moment I looked down, I actually saw a person lying under Danshen''s bed.


    I was so frightened that I fell back and fell to the ground.


    Once again, I resisted the fear and moved closer to the corpse. It was a male corpse. It seemed to be our classmate. I just didn''t know why we were here.


    I was quite afraid that my body hadn''t completely rotted away yet. I could still see the half of my face that had already corroded. My eyes were wide open as I died with grievance.


    I pulled Danshen''s bag out from under the bed and dragged it as I ran.


    He didn''t dare to think too much about it.


    After he came out, he thought for a while and still called the police.


    A moment later the police arrived and took the body with them.


    After leaving the police station, I felt as if someone was following me. Looking behind me, I didn''t see anyone.


    I felt like I was thinking too much, so I didn''t pay any more attention to it.


    Because of this matter, my movements were delayed. Looking at the time, it was already 3 o''clock in the morning, I quickened my pace.


    He found a place with no people and opened Danshen''s bag to check. There was indeed everything inside, and even a name had been marked on it.


    There were also many runes.


    Seeing these things, his mind once again thought of Danshen''s appearance.


    She truly regretted not having Danshen by her side. If only she was here. I don''t need to worry about that. After all, no one has done it before.


    Originally, he wanted to call Qin Yize, but after thinking that he might be busy, he gave up on that idea.


    Taking Danshen''s bag, I first went to the school''s teaching area. Actually, I wanted to look for a way to sneak in, and hid Danshen''s bag in the teaching area, then directly went to the Cultural Relics Building. Today, other than the two security guards at the entrance, there wasn''t a single person who saw Cultural Relics Building.


    He could only return home resentfully, carrying his bag with him.


    The next day, I came to check again. I took a book and some water, and sat not too far away from Cultural Relics Building, watching his every move.


    Till 5: 30 P.M., I saw six or seven students coming in from the teaching area, carrying broomsticks and buckets. They said a few words to the security guard and went in.


    Looks like this is cleaned by someone who''s been assigned to do it every week. It seemed like the chance had come.


    I placed the books and water bottles into Danshen''s black bag. There would definitely be people who would come down later to empty the trash, so I have to think of a way to sneak in.


    I took my bag and hid behind a corner. Diagonally across from my corner was the garbage dump, where every day the school garbage was dumped and taken away by the garbage truck.


    Just as I was hiding in the back, I saw a girl carrying several large bags over.


    Just as she was pouring out the trash, I hastily walked up to her and said, "Why are you walking so fast? There''s still trash around." I dumped the trash into the trash can next to her.


    She looked at me as if I didn''t really recognize her. I hastily said, "Quickly, let''s go!" "We haven''t finished cleaning the upstairs." She poured out the trash and we went upstairs together.


    The security guard didn''t say anything when he saw the bags in our hands, so he let me in.


    As soon as I went upstairs, I clutched my stomach and pretended to have a stomachache.


    The girl turned around to look at me with a face full of suspicion. I squatted on the floor and waved to her. "You go first, I''m going to the toilet."


    The girl nodded when she saw me like this and left.

 C102

    As soon as I saw her leave, I ran to the third floor, where they were cleaning.


    When I ran up to the third floor, I found that there was an iron gate in the corridor, but I saw a slightly larger gap in the railing. Luckily, I was a girl.


    Passing through the iron gate, they arrived at the Cultural Relics Building where they attended the classes that day.


    Seeing that every single classroom in Cultural Relics Building was locked, but was often with Danshen, right? Anyone who saw the window would dare to flip over.


    This kind of sliding window was still not difficult for me. I forcefully pushed it in and then pulled it back. The semicircular lock on the window opened.


    Falling through the window, I stepped on a pile of bones and backed away, feeling something behind me. When I looked up, I saw a mummified corpse behind me.


    I quickly got up, walked a few steps into the house, patted my chest, and let out a breath.


    Danshen''s bag was a black dao bag, on it were written the words "Cosmic dao bag". The bag was divided into two layers, and outside was a talisman, inside was a bottle of black dog blood, a packet of red sand, as well as walnuts, date cores, and peach wood nails, all of these things were commonly used.


    After tidying up his bag, he walked towards the coffin room that contained the Golden Silk Sauna Wood.


    It''s better to open your eyes after walking. In fact, you can switch them on and off freely after you open your eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, he discovered that the entire building was filled with a black mist. It was so dark that he couldn''t see anything clearly, but he could clearly see Black Qi s from all over gathering here.


    Furthermore, the Black Qi did not stop at that place, but had entered the classroom inside.


    As I followed the black mist, I noticed that it entered from one end of the coffin, but came out from the other and poured outside again.


    After looking carefully, he realized that the Black Qi that came in were different from the ones that came out.


    All the Black Qi that entered had a trace of white gas mixed within. It seemed like this coffin was sucking away a person''s essence energy!


    If he continued to absorb them like this, then those he absorbed would become weaker and weaker. Otherwise, he would become stronger and stronger!


    I quickly took out seven jujube cores from Danshen''s bag. I was a little worried, how do I nail this?


    It occurred to me that the jujube nucleus was about five centimeters long and two centimeters wide, and this was the first time I had ever seen one like this.


    This was awkward. What could he use to insert such a nail?!


    After circling around a few times, he finally walked in front of a skeleton rack. After bowing, he broke off an arm and pinched it. It felt pretty good.


    He went straight to the coffin and pushed at the lid with his hands, but found that no matter how hard he pushed, he could not move. In the end, he had no choice but to pick up the small crowbar that he had used to open the coffin. The crowbar was about twenty centimeters long and very thin, with a flat head at one end and a flat head at the other.


    He forced it open and found that there was still a nail inside. The nail he pried open last time had been knocked back.


    After finally finishing the nine nails, he leaned his back against the lid of the coffin and forcefully retreated. Slowly? He felt the lid of the coffin move.


    With a thump, the lid of the coffin was pushed open.


    I turned around and looked inside the coffin. It was so dark that I couldn''t see anything. The coffin actually didn''t have the smell of the blood from when I opened the coffin. Instead, it had become slightly fragrant.


    Just as I was still smelling this enchanting scent, my phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Mu Chen calling.


    When I picked up the phone, I heard Mu Chen shouting, "Lingyue, are you at the coffin storage?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    I replied with some suspicion. Then, I heard Mu Chen yell at me, "Let''s go!"


    "Go?" Why... Sigh, why did I die? " I was about to ask another question when I heard a blind sound coming from the phone. The line was cut.


    He looked at his phone, then looked at the time. Forget it.


    I still pinched the human bone in my hand and looked at the body in the coffin.


    The corpse didn''t look like the one we saw in class a few days ago. It always felt like it was much fuller than before, not so shriveled anymore.


    I was a little shocked when I saw the corpse''s face. Last time, it was so shriveled and colorless, but this time, I could actually see what it looked like.


    He thought to himself, ''Could it be that he''s about to be resurrected!?''


    He took out a jujube core from Danshen''s bag, but when I looked at it, the acupuncture points on my back should be flipped over first!


    He then took the crowbar that he had used to pry open the coffin and inserted it into the waist of the corpse, preparing to pry the corpse up and turn it over.


    But it took me a while to realize how easy it was! I couldn''t pry it open at all. The crowbar was stuck under the corpse. I used all my strength, but the corpse didn''t move at all. Instead, I used up all my strength and leaned against the edge of the coffin.


    What could he do to turn the body over? Suddenly, he saw a skeleton support, it was a steel tube, about 1.5 meters long.


    I nodded my head in satisfaction. Alright, I''ll take it. It''s just that I have to break someone''s bones again this time. I feel that this is a little too much. However, I feel an indescribable excitement in my heart.


    Slowly, I lifted the corpse off the steel pipe and placed it on the ground. When I saw the skeleton fall apart, I quickly retreated. Looking at the skeleton, I still took the steel pipe.


    When I was sure he wouldn''t get up and pat me on the shoulder again, I took the tube to the coffin.


    Put one end of the steel pipe in the coffin and the other end out.


    I looked into the coffin and smiled. The clothes the corpse was wearing had a long belt,


    He undid it and pulled it out from under the corpse.


    After tying up the corpse and the steel pipe, I patted my hands and walked to the other end of the steel pipe. With just a little effort, I could see that the corpse inside the coffin had moved. When I pressed the steel pipe down to the end, the corpse had already flipped over and fell into the coffin with a bang.


    I couldn''t help but smile. I didn''t think that Archimedes would actually have a use for it.


    He walked over and saw that the corpse was lying in the coffin.


    I took out the jujube core and the hand bone I had just broken from the white bone rack and started to nail it down towards the coffin.


    Suddenly, my phone rang again. I took it out and saw that it was Mu Chen.


    Just as I picked up the call, I heard Mu Chen shouting, "Lingyue, are you out yet?"


    I looked at the coffin, then looked at the thing in my other hand, and said to Mu Chen: "Mu Chen, don''t be anxious! "I''m about to get nailed down, please wait a moment!"


    Mu Chen had not finished speaking before I hung up the phone, muttering to myself: "What are you so anxious about! Even if I had to kill a pig, it would still take me half an hour. Furthermore, I killed a Zombie King by myself. "Where are the zombies?"


    I found that when I answered the phone, the zombie was gone. It scares me.


    How could the corpse that was lying in the coffin just now have disappeared? Did he really revive?

 C103

    The thought scared me and I ran outside, but I found the door wouldn''t open from the inside, and the window wouldn''t open either!


    And when I got to the window, I realized that it was already dark, which made me even more scared.


    I started to pry at the window, but I couldn''t pry it open no matter how hard I tried. At this moment, someone suddenly patted my shoulder, giving me a shock.


    It almost occurred to me that the one patting me on the shoulder at this moment wasn''t a student cleaning up, nor was it the security guard downstairs. It could only be the Zombie King who had just sneakily escaped.


    I gathered up my courage and spun around, but there was no one behind me.


    This not only didn''t calm me down, but instead frightened me even more. I saw the skeletons and mummies standing at the side, twisting their necks, stretching their limbs, pinching their hands, kicking their feet. It was as if they had slept for many years and had just woken up today!


    I had to smash the window with my crowbar, but luckily I hadn''t lost it.


    I had cracked the window, but the bones were coming at me, fast.


    Just then, there was a crash and I broke the window. I jumped out of the window.


    I had just jumped down from the window when I heard the bones slam against the door, and I had knocked over some of the people who had climbed out of the window like me.


    Just as I was about to run, I saw that they had broken the door and were running towards me.


    I hurried down the corridor, but just as I was about to turn the corner, something bounced me back. It did.


    I felt the despair of life.


    The thing that bounced me back was nothing else, it was the Zombie King that I flipped over.


    The current me really has Zombies and Monsters in front of me!


    Even Tang Xian wasn''t as bitter as I am now!


    There was an empty classroom beside him, and the door was unlocked. Actually, the classrooms that didn''t hold anything were usually not locked, and they even claimed to be the student''s active study room.


    Fortunately, there was a student''s study room!


    I''ll get in, lock the door, and lock the windows.


    He leaned against the door and let out a long breath. Before he even had a chance to catch his breath, he felt the door being knocked.


    This isn''t a solution either! If everyone came in, then it would all be over.


    Just as he was thinking, he heard a bang as the door flew to the opposite wall.


    I know I''m done for this time. I don''t even have a place to hide. Just wait for it to be eaten clean!


    I saw more and more skeletons surrounding me, but they only surrounded me. There wasn''t a single person who took action until a person walked out from the pile of skeletons. No, I recognized that person''s clothes, and at this moment, his face became even redder.


    He walked in and his gaze fell on my stomach. I subconsciously covered my stomach with my hands. It seems that they also know what''s in my stomach. Then, wouldn''t I just be like a lamb entering a tiger''s den?


    As he silently lit a row of candles for himself in his heart, he also paid his respects to all eighteen generations of Mu Chen''s ancestors.


    Mu Chen, oh Mu Chen, I was indeed screwed up by you.


    At this time, I thought about the talismans in Danshen''s bag. When I went upstairs just now, I specially took some for self-defense.


    But there was no other way. Let''s try it.


    The two skeletons moved closer to me, and I took the amulet and started slobbering them.


    However, it had to be said that this talisman was truly useful.


    The skeleton that I stuck onto immediately stopped moving.


    I couldn''t help but feel overjoyed.


    He continued to hold the talisman and started pasting it onto them.


    However, tragedy began soon after, because no matter how good the symbol paper was, there was still a lot of it and I didn''t take much in the first place.


    Seeing that there weren''t many things left in my hands, those skeletons also rushed over. I cried for help but was forced to submit to their orders and was carried away by the two skeletons.


    I was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. The skeleton was hurting me all over, but I still couldn''t move.


    Until I was put in a coffin and ready to be locked in. I was pressed down and couldn''t move. I watched as the coffin slowly moved up to my neck. My face and the coffin became darker and darker.


    Just as the lid of the coffin was about to reach my head, I heard two angry voices: "Who dares to touch my Young Empress!"


    At the sound of the voice, the moving coffin lid stopped and there was the sound of fighting outside. I quickly pushed my hand down and stood up from the coffin.


    When he looked in the direction of the fight, he was slightly stunned. One black and one white, were they the legendary Black And White Transient?


    After carefully looking at their clothing and clothing, I was certain that they were the Black And White Transient and his brother.


    The reason why they were called brothers wasn''t just because they had been working together in the Underworld for a long time. More importantly, the two of them were good brothers in the mortal world.


    White Impermanence''s name was Xie Bian, Fan Wugui was the eighth son of the younger generation, and Xie Bian was the seventh brother of the younger generation. Thus, most people would call him Eighth Master and Seventh Master.


    When the two of them were still brothers in the world, they had gone out into business together and left home together. When they reached a bridge, they had to take shelter from the sudden downpour and the rain, which was just big enough for the two of them to squat in, under the temple on the side of the bridge.


    However, half a day had passed. The two of them were both anxious and hungry. Lord Seven said to Lord Eighth, "Brother, wait for me here. I''ll go home and get some food and umbrellas. We can move forward together."


    After all, he was a bit stiff, so he specifically said, "We brothers will agree to stay in the temple on the ground. If I don''t come back, you''re not allowed to leave!"


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the river was slowly expanding. The river was already overflowing, and the temple was already submerged in water.


    After a long time, the Seventh Elder still hadn''t come back. The well-behaved Eighth Lord kept chanting, "Just wait at the temple on the ground. If you don''t come back, you won''t leave." Just like that, he drowned to death.


    When Lord Seventh returned, he saw that there was no more Lord Eighth, even the temple was gone. He knelt on the ground and sobbed, thinking that he had killed the faithful and honest Lord Eighth, and that Lord Seventh had also hanged himself on a tree next to the bridge.


    The story of the two brothers was reported on the land, but since they had committed suicide, they remained in the Underworld.


    As a result, when he looked at Seventh Master, he could see that he was like a long-tongued ghost that was hanging from the sky. Eighth Master, on the other hand, had a swollen black face, but didn''t say a single word.


    The moment Black And White Transient arrived, he immediately pulled me out of the coffin.

 C104

    When they saw me, they immediately bowed to me and said, "Yama specially sent us to protect Young Empress!"


    "Thank you, both of you!" When I got to the point of thanking him, I saw the Zombie King spitting out a black mist. Only now did I realize that the black mist was due to him.


    The black mist quickly surrounded us. Black Impermanence waved his sleeve and directly dispersed the black mist. However, the Zombie King hid behind the black mist and waved his hand towards Black Impermanence.


    When White Impermanence saw this, she struck the Zombie King''s arm. Not only did the Zombie King not retract his hand, he even grabbed the White Impermanence''s Soul-Splitting Rod.


    With a tug, White Impermanence flew over the Zombie King''s head and used her foot to kick the Zombie King''s back to snatch back the Soul-Destroying Rod.


    Black Impermanence also came, then he threw a chain towards the Zombie King and tied up the Zombie King''s arm.


    In the end, this was the Black And White Transient, and their methods were not ordinary!


    Just as he finished speaking, he saw Black Impermanence get thrown out by the Zombie King and hit the wall.


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, White Impermanence immediately pulled me from the third floor with a leap, while Black Impermanence followed behind.


    White Impermanence immediately sent me back to Qin Yize''s room.


    Seeing that my face still had lingering fear, he consoled me: "Yama had already set up an array formation on the inside and outside of this house. Normal ghosts would not be able to enter.


    So, Young Empress, rest well. We''ll come back tomorrow. "


    I nodded and thanked them again. After hearing what they said, my heart was much more at ease.


    Yet another danger, but fortunately Qin Yize was able to send someone over, if it was me alone, I would be finished.


    However, why wasn''t it the two handsome judges from before?


    The next day, he arrived at school with a hazy, sleepy look in his eyes. After all, he had been through a lot and had to take it slowly.


    As soon as they arrived at school, they saw quite a few girls being chased by a skeleton, screaming as they ran.


    It seems like the zombies upstairs started again. I immediately called Mu Chen to ask, "What should I do now?"


    Mu Chen''s answer made it a little difficult for me. If I could just destroy the Zombie King, then there would be nothing left for me.


    Destroy?


    He said it easily, but it was hard to do.


    I opened my eyes and saw that there were Black Qi s surrounding the Cultural Relics Building. However, the ones chasing after the students were not the skeletons I saw earlier, but the students who were entangled by the Black Qi.


    It seems that this Black Qi can not only devour a person''s rationality and vitality, it can also hypnotize them.


    Right now, the school was in chaos. A few security personnel simply could not contain such a situation.


    Not only that, he himself was also slowly being entangled by Black Qi, his movements was slow, like a zombie.


    Not long after, the Public Security Officer also arrived. A large group of people came and handcuffed all the crazy students.


    Without saying anything, he prepared to take them away. It seemed like the school had already communicated with the other side.


    It seemed that the school had already made up its mind.


    In a short ten minutes, the public security caught up to all the panicking people. At this moment, I saw a large group of Black Qi s heading straight towards the public security.


    I wanted to shout for them to stay away from the Cultural Relics Building, but it was too late.


    A few of the security guards were already like zombies, grabbing their companions and biting them. What I saw was the Black Qi drilling into their mouths.


    Instantly, it became no different from a zombie.


    The situation that had just been under control was now in a state of chaos.


    After being invaded by the Black Qi, no one knew who they were. In their eyes, everyone was like prey, and the security guards kept chasing after the school leaders.


    With their actions of biting, I saw countless Black Qi with white auras constantly surging towards the Cultural Relics Building.


    His face turned serious.


    It seemed like the zombies upstairs were still absorbing the essence of the human body. This was going to be difficult.


    If this carried on, he might even get into big trouble!


    Fire came, too, and they locked up the crazy and zombie-looking ones in cages.


    We were the only ones outside the workplace, but a lot of them ran back to their dorms in fright.


    He saw the situation being controlled once again. The school director wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Actually, it wasn''t too hot, but with the physique of a leader, even walking was difficult, but today''s performance was especially outstanding! He could run really fast with his big belly!


    As soon as the fire engines were gone, the school took another step, and although they taught us science, we couldn''t do anything about it.


    Not long after, a teacher from the school came to the school with two strange people.


    Why is it strange?


    Because most people wouldn''t have seen it before, but for me, there was nothing to be surprised about.


    It was just two Daoists.


    However, there was something strange about it. The feeling they gave me wasn''t that of someone with true ability, but that of a swindler.


    Maybe it was because they were used to seeing a Taoist like Mu Chen, who had an immortal demeanor, and could also be very low-spirited at the same time, but they felt it was strange looking at other people.


    Actually, they were not two Daoists. One should be a Daoist Priest, and the other should just be a Daoist Child.


    As soon as the Daoist Priest entered, he wiped his beard and suddenly shouted, "Aiya! What a great demonic energy! "


    I silently despised him in my heart. If there''s nothing else, I won''t invite you to the special school.


    When the school director saw that they had invited an expert, he immediately invited them to the office building.


    The Daoist Priest was tall and thin, but he had a crew cut. He wore a yellow daoist robe with a yin yang fish embroidered on the back and eight trigrams embroidered on the front.


    The Daoist Priest held a horsetail whisk in his hand, and with one hand on his finger, he struck the horsetail whisk on his finger. She was wearing a pair of tourist shoes. Was this a real Taoist?


    When he looked at the Daoist, he was actually the strangest one.


    His figure was not very tall, but he was truly a bit fat, causing his green daoist robe to almost burst. He was wearing a hat and he even had earrings.


    This is not strange at all, the strangest thing is that he was carrying a backpack.


    Even those dressed in Daoist robes standing on the street were more professional than them!


    He really dared to invite anyone to the school.


    I shook my head, afraid to expect anything from them.


    Just then, the phone rang. It was Mu Chen.


    After Mu Chen heard what I had to say, he suddenly said in a serious tone, "Lingyue, our team consists of Blue and Red Daos. Blue Daos is a swindler.


    They walk by the roadside or by the street, and Red Road is orthodox Taoism or Yin-Yang.


    However, there were also some people who had eccentric personalities and wore tattered clothing. In any case, they all had their own paths, so there was no need to pay attention to them.


    "Now that you have the mission, take advantage of their actions and take a good look at the characteristics of the zombies. If they were to surrender, then it''s fine, but if they weren''t, then you just have to tell me about the zombies'' fighting strength ¡­"

 C105

    I feel a bit cheated, yesterday''s nail jujube core did not succeed, today again let me peep?


    Scratching his lips, he asked the phone, "Mu Chen, is it really okay for you to scam me like this?"


    Mu Chen laughed on the phone, "No one is more suitable to do this than the Young Empress, no matter what, there is still the Lord of Yama protecting you, right?"


    Mu Chen''s words made me want to curse out loud.


    "No wonder you are so fearless ¡­"


    "Haha, that''s ¡­" Remember what I told you. I still have things to do, so I''ll hang up first! "


    "Ai ¡­" "Du du ¡­"


    ~ This damned Mu Chen, didn''t you clearly say you tricked me?


    I don''t want to do it, but I''m more dangerous in this school than anyone else.


    Instead of getting into trouble and coming to him, he might as well take the initiative.


    Thinking about this, I waited at the edge of the teaching area, prepared to see what would happen after a while. I didn''t get too close to the Cultural Relics Building, so I was afraid that it would suck me away.


    In the past few days, the school had lost a lot of students. Apart from those who were hospitalized and taken away, the rest had run off.


    Naturally, there was no one who attended the class, not to mention that most of the teachers had been persecuted. Right now, the school was in a state where a storm was brewing, and everyone was feeling insecure.


    Other than a few scattered students who were carrying their stuff and walking away, there were also a few other students. There was basically no one else.


    How can I just agree to Mu Chen''s request? Other students have already left, but I was still foolishly staying in school, not daring to show my face. I hid in a corner.


    What was even more despicable was that the school''s leaders actually personally drove the two fake Taoists to the hotel across the street to stay there.


    I started to hate them from the bottom of my heart. He would die at the hands of the zombies.


    I don''t know if it was my jinx, but the result was really unsatisfactory.


    In the afternoon, while I was eating noodles in a small restaurant, I saw two stinking Taoists staggering into the school.


    I quickly finished the noodles in the bowl and threw the money on the table. I also entered the school.


    It was unknown whether it was because the zombies felt the arrival of the Taoist, or because they did not have the energy to breathe, but the whole school became gloomy and cold.


    I went to the edge of the teaching area and hid under a tree. I was able to see the Cultural Relics Building here.


    Just after five, the Daoist Priest brought the temple boy and a few other people to the small plaza in front of Cultural Relics Building.


    I walked in a little more, but promised not to be seen.


    He saw that there was already a dao altar in the middle of the plaza, but it was actually a table. After hearing from Mu Chen that it was a dao altar, he saw that there was a golden censer on the table.


    There were also a few bowls on the table, they should be of glutinous rice type. Seeing Mu Chen standing up from the altar, other than that, the temple boy was holding three small flags in his hands, each of them red, yellow and blue in color.


    The temple boy was standing by the side with the flag in his hand.


    With Peach Wood Sword in one hand and Soul Absorbing Bell in the other, the Daoist Priest started to walk with the Big Dipper Steps.


    But I was too far away to hear anything.


    But from the looks of it, he did look a little different. Could it be that it was really as Mu Chen had said, an expert with a weird temper?


    Seeing the Daoist Priest stick his sword into the bowl and raise it, the glutinous rice drew an arc in the air and with a ''shua'' sound, it completely ignited, turning into a streak of fiery light.


    The Daoist Priest then used the Peach Wood Sword to wave on the yellow talisman on the table, and the yellow talisman followed along.


    The Daoist Priest immediately rang the Soul Absorbing Bell. At that moment, he saw a wave of Black Qi s shooting towards the Daoist Priest.


    The Daoist Priest unhurriedly used the Peach Wood Sword along with the glutinous rice to wave, causing the flames to disperse the Black Qi.


    However, soon after, he saw many skeletons and various revived specimens that formed a large group.


    The Daoist priest immediately took the red, yellow and blue flag from the Daoist boy and waved it towards the revived army.


    He saw a big red-furred gorilla that was at least three stories tall. It rushed towards the Resurrection Army and knocked over many skeletons and dried corpses as soon as it arrived. However, it immediately stood up after knocking over the gorilla.


    In the reviving army, a general like corpse grabbed the red-furred gorilla.


    He threw it into the Cultural Relics Building, and it was immediately surrounded by Black Qi.


    After which, I saw the red flag by the Taoist''s side break with a "Pa" sound.


    A Golden Dragon rushed forward and surrounded all the skeletons. As the Golden Dragon''s body became tighter and tighter, many of the skeletons were crushed and fell to the ground ¡­


    Just as the Golden Dragon was about to be sliced into two halves by a flash of golden light, the Yellow Flag was also snapped at the waist.


    This time, the Daoist Priest became anxious and only held a blue flag in his hand.


    The Daoist Priest gritted his teeth and abruptly waved the blue flag.


    I saw four huge generals in armor holding axes as they walked towards the mummified corpse, slashing down a large area with one axe.


    In just a few minutes, the four of them had already cleaned up the collection of revived cultural relics.


    He was extremely pleased with himself, and immediately waved his flag towards the artifact, causing the four of them to surround Cultural Relics Building.


    The Daoist priest waved the flag as if he was still giving orders, but the four Great Generals did not move.


    Soon after, a strong wave of Black Qi surrounded the four of them, and they instantly disappeared.


    This frightened the Daoist Priest to no end. Just as he was about to slip away, he did not see the Black Qi on his back. It directly dragged the Daoist Priest and the temple boy into the Cultural Relics Building.


    When the school''s leaders saw this, they immediately ran away from the school.


    It seems like those two Taoists won''t come out again ¡­


    Seeing this result, I was still a little disappointed. The more it was like this, the harder it was to deal with the King Corpse.


    I followed them out of the school, but when I walked out of the school gates, I felt that someone was following me. However, I looked around and even opened my eyes, but didn''t find anything abnormal, so I could only quickly return to Qin Yize''s room.


    When he returned to Qin Yize''s room, he first called Mu Chen and told him about the situation when the Daoist Priest exterminated the zombie.


    After Mu Chen finished listening, he was silent for two seconds before saying, "Looks like he isn''t a very decent person either, leave it to him! "But today, the zombies have absorbed so much energy, it seems like they will revive in the next two days. You have to be careful."


    He felt safe at home, but he didn''t know what Qin Yize was busy with, it had been such a long time since he last saw anyone.


    Just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly saw two figures appear in front of me. I was startled, but luckily they immediately shouted out, "Young Empress, don''t be alarmed, it''s the two of us!"


    I looked at the source of the sound and saw that it was Black And White Transient and the other two. I heaved a sigh of relief as I patted my chest and sat on the sofa to catch my breath.


    After the two of them bowed, they said, "Yama has matters to attend to and cannot leave his side. He ordered the two of us to protect Young Empress at all times!"

 C106

    Upon hearing that, I hurriedly said, "The two of you just need to help him. He also needs people. I''m fine here!"


    Black And White Transient immediately knelt on the ground and said: "Young Empress must not, Yama has specially instructed us, if there are no orders, we two brothers will definitely be punished, I hope that Young Empress will not make things difficult for us two brothers ¡­"


    I sighed. "That''s good. You all can leave first. If I need you all to immediately appear, it would be fine."


    They were standing in front of me, looking so creepy that I didn''t feel comfortable.


    Black And White Transient looked at each other, then slowly retreated.


    Today''s detective, I also tired, before the time to wash up fell asleep on the sofa.


    I fell asleep. I didn''t know why I went back to school, but the school seemed a little different now. The school field was filled with people.


    There were players, players, all sorts of people.


    But my eyes were attracted to a couple on the playground.


    It''s not like I want to see it. It''s like someone wants me to see it.


    I saw a man and a woman on the playground. The boy handed the girl an envelope, and before the girl could open it, the boy ran away, blushing.


    The girl opened the envelope and saw that there were several large words written on it: "I like you".


    But the girl wasn''t what I thought she was. She blushed and lowered her head and smiled. She rubbed the paper and envelope together and threw them in the trash.


    But since the boy had given the envelope.


    Every morning, the boy would buy the girl the most expensive breakfast. The girl was extravagant, but the boy seemed to be a bit short on cash, but he still gritted his teeth. As long as the girl liked it, he would try his best to buy it.


    The girl took a fancy to a watch. The boy seemed to be out of money and wanted to drag the girl away, but the girl shook her head and left.


    The boy looked at the watch, then looked at the girl''s back, his eyes filled with determination as he walked towards the construction site.


    The boy began to work, carrying steel and concrete, his weight bending the boy''s waist, but his face was beaming with happiness.


    After a few days, the boy took a few pieces of money, wiped his sweat away and ran to the watch shop. He directly took his watch and went to the school to look for the girl.


    When the girl received the watch, she remained indifferent.


    The boy looked disappointed.


    The girl looked at another Macintosh. It was not just a few hundred bucks for a watch. The huge number made the boy anxious. He was working on something.


    In the end, the boy walked towards the clinic. Seeing his own blood flowing into the blood bag, the boy didn''t feel bad. Instead, he smiled.


    The boy bought a computer. He dragged his hand that had been tied several times. Arriving at the school gates, he wanted to give the girl a pleasant surprise. Finally, he waited for her to come out.


    However, at this moment, the girl was carrying another man''s arm as she got into the luxurious car by the door.


    Through the window, the boy could see the girl hugging the man and kissing him madly.


    He even took off his own clothes and soon, the car started to shake.


    The boy knew what that meant, and his heart, like the computer in his hand, should have crashed to the floor with a crash.


    The boy just stood there and watched, listening to the girl''s soft moans.


    Both his eyes turned red and his hands clenched into fists.


    Just at this moment, when the girl opened the door, she saw the boy standing at the door. The boy''s eyes were filled with anger.


    The man also came out, bare-chested. After coming out, he even naughtily touched the girl''s butt with his hand.


    The boy couldn''t hold it in any longer, he rushed over and punched the man.


    The man got angry and started fighting the boy. The boy couldn''t beat him at all, and in a short while, he was stepped on.


    The girl looked at him coldly from start to finish. She didn''t have the slightest intention of feeling sorry for the boy.


    When the man got tired of beating her up, he pulled the girl away.


    The boy looked at the girl''s back with blurry eyes. He stretched out his hand and moved the corner of his mouth. Before he could say anything, he fainted.


    The boy lay in the dormitory for a week after the injury.


    He was heartbroken, but he could not let go of the girl.


    So I made another appointment with the girl.


    But the girl ignored him, threatening him instead.


    The boy didn''t give up, but the girl was annoyed by him. With the boy, she couldn''t be at ease with other men.


    So the girl thought of a way, she tricked the boy into the bedroom, did not expect the girl to take another person, that is, the man in the car.


    The boy would never have thought that the girl would be like this. With a pained expression, he loudly questioned her. The girl coldly smiled and snuggled into the man''s embrace.


    However, what the boy did not expect was that the girl actually wanted to kill him, strangling the boy to death with the man and hiding under the bed.


    The man spent money and ended up with the boy missing.


    When I saw the bed, I suddenly realized that it was our dorm room, and the bed was the one Danshen was sleeping on.


    The boy was lying under the bed. After his soul left his body, he was unable to come out. Danshen had always had magic tools and spells with him.


    The boy was trapped under the bed as his body slowly rotted.


    He was like a fish trapped in a glass tank, unable to escape no matter how hard he tried.


    Until one day, when the door of the dorm was opened, I walked in and found the boy. I even took Danshen''s bag.


    The boy''s body was taken away by the police, and his soul was freed.


    Seeing this, I finally understood why I saw all of this. This was probably what the boy wanted me to see.


    Sure enough, just as I finished thinking, the scene flashed and the boy kneeled in front of me. He kowtowed several times and said, "Thank you for letting me out. I''ll repay you when I fulfill my wish!"


    She disappeared, but I was still asleep.


    The next day, he was awoken by Mu Chen''s phone call before he even woke up.


    Before I could open my mouth, Mu Chen said, "Lingyue will have to rely on you this time. Tomorrow is the night of the fifteenth moon, so the Yin Qi will greatly increase and the zombies will definitely revive. So today you still have to go, just like last time, date core! "


    I know how serious it is, but what am I going to do when I''m alone?


    That''s right, I suddenly thought of the Black And White Transient, and my eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    I didn''t know how to find them, so I shouted into the air, "Black And White Transient, come out!"


    As soon as I said that, I saw two figures, one black and one white, fly out of the TV and into the wall.


    "Please instruct me, Young Empress!"

 C107

    "You two get up first!"


    I let him have both of them before continuing, "Thank you for your hard work today. Please accompany me to exterminate the zombies."


    The Black And White Transient and the other one did not speak. I asked, "Are there any difficulties?"


    White Impermanence smiled and said, "Empress, Yama has ordered us to protect you. We can''t afford to lose a single hair. How would we dare to take risks with the Empress ¡­"


    Although their words were very reserved, they still understood. Not only did they not want to go with me, they also wouldn''t let me go.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any danger. I''m just going to take a look first. With you two by my side, I''ll be safer, won''t I?"


    Anyway, whether they go or not, I have to go. I can''t stand by and watch the zombie continue to commit crimes in school.


    Seeing that I was so determined, the Black And White Transient followed me silently. As he went downstairs, he felt the whole school had become much colder.


    Even the busy cleaning lady was gone.


    Only the plastic bags and the bits of paper on the ground looked desolate.


    The sky started to darken, and a dark cloud was cast over my heart.


    There was not a single person left in the school. Originally, they wanted to seal the Cultural Relics Building, but there was simply no one who dared to approach them, so in the end, they could only give up.


    When they arrived at the plaza in front of the Cultural Relics Building, they saw that the altar that the Taoist had raised was still there, and the white glutinous rice was scattered all over the ground.


    He glanced at his Cultural Relics Building. There were still Black Qi floating in the sky, but they had thinned out a lot. It seemed that the zombies no longer needed to absorb energy, they were waiting for tonight''s full moon.


    I looked at it, and as if I had made up my mind, I walked towards the Cultural Relics Building. When Black And White Transient saw my actions, he rushed forward and stood in front of me, "Young Empress has finished looking, let''s go back."


    I coldly looked at them and angrily shouted, "Could it be that I can just watch as my classmates and teachers die? I can watch zombies come out to kill people? "


    Black And White Transient did not expect me to lose my temper and immediately knelt down.


    I ignored them and directly walked toward the Cultural Relics Building.


    Black And White Transient followed me silently.


    Just as he entered the Cultural Relics Building, he felt Yin Qi approaching him. Today was the fifteenth, and it seemed that the moon wasn''t even full yet, but the zombies already started to show their hostility.


    I became even more anxious. If I don''t exterminate the zombies today, then the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But I don''t have any way to kill off the zombies, Mu Chen just wanted to say it, he didn''t have any intention of coming over.


    In the past, having Danshen help me, everything was within reason. But now that Danshen has left, I actually don''t have any reason to ask him to help me anymore.


    With that in mind, I went up to the third floor.


    Previously, he had seen the entire third floor covered in black fog, but today, there was not a single Black Qi left.


    This made me a little suspicious. Since the moon was full today, shouldn''t the black fog be getting thicker and thicker?


    With some questions in mind, I headed for the classroom where the honeysuckle tree was kept.


    The glass I had smashed was still lying on the floor.


    Remembering that scene from that day, I was still a little scared. But now, I didn''t want to think about it too much. I lifted my foot and continued walking inside.


    Black And White Transient blocked in front of me once again, "Young Empress, you can''t take this risk!"


    "If you guys are afraid, then go back. I''ll go in myself!" Everyone has their own aspirations, I can''t force them.


    As I walked past them into the house, I felt a sudden gust of wind from inside.


    Before I could even react, the chilly wind had already swept me up.


    "Young Empress!" Black And White Transient immediately grabbed my hand, trying to save me, but the cold wind was very strong, like a tornado in the desert. After whistling through the air, I was swept into the room with the Golden Thread South Wood.


    At this moment, the wind stopped and my body fell to the ground with a thud, causing me to grimace.


    Black And White Transient also did his best to rush over. Seeing me fall to the ground, he hurriedly helped me up. I rubbed my butt that was in pain from the fall as I looked at my surroundings.


    It was strangely quiet. There weren''t any zombies inside the coffin, and even the black fog had disappeared. I couldn''t help but be puzzled. Could it be that the zombie knew that I was coming to collect him, so it escaped by itself?


    But that''s not right. I was just dragged in by the black fog, but why is there nothing now?


    After thinking about it, I felt that the zombie must still be here. Just as I was about to search carefully, Black Impermanence spoke up again, "Young Empress, let''s hurry up and leave. This place is a bit unusual!"


    "No, since I''m here, I have to investigate it thoroughly!"


    As if I was supposed to receive a response, the moment I said those words, I saw all of the chairs and cabinets floating up from the ground and flying towards us with a ''shua'' sound.


    Black And White Transient immediately flew over and waved his Soulreaper Rod, sending the cabinet flying and landing with a bang on the ground.


    After finishing all the junk, he realized that there was a black shadow standing behind him.


    As Cultural Relics Building was currently blocked from the sunlight, it was hard to see what was inside, it was just possible to determine that there was a black shadow inside.


    Black And White Transient had never received such anger before, he directly rushed up and heard the sounds of fighting coming from the Black And White Transient.


    Just when I wanted to ask what was going on, I saw a figure fly towards me. I only saw it was White Impermanence when I fell to the ground. However, White Impermanence shouted towards the darkness, "Brother!"


    I felt something was wrong, so I immediately walked towards it. Just as I took two steps, I felt like I was attracted by something, and it pulled me closer. Before White Impermanence could recover, I had already entered the darkness.


    Seeing Black Impermanence being sucked into the black shadow''s mouth step by step, I shouted, "Black Impermanence, quickly run!"


    Actually, it''s better if I''m not. The moment I''m called Black Impermanence, Black Impermanence looked back and immediately was sucked into Black Shadow''s mouth.


    Only then did I realize that I had made a mistake. Moreover, I was also being pulled closer and closer to the black shadow.


    White Impermanence went for some unknown reason. I saw that she had already been pulled in front of me.


    It was only then that I could see what was in front of me.


    Sure enough, it was the zombie. The zombie had almost grown to the size of a human, and now that its skin had turned black, everything else had been restored, and its body was now extremely flexible.


    Staring at my stomach, the zombie unexpectedly smiled.


    The way he smiled was especially terrifying. He had seen ghosts crying, ghosts laughing, zombies laughing, and this was truly his first time seeing a zombie laughing.


    The zombie stretched out a finger. His fingernails were almost bent, and his hand slowly approached my stomach. Then, he gestured towards my stomach.

 C108

    I know, he knows what''s inside my stomach. I also know that tonight, I''m like a lamb in a tiger''s den.


    I struggled and tried to retreat, but my body couldn''t move at all. Seeing that the zombie''s fingernails were already on my clothes, I tried to pry them in.


    I screamed subconsciously. I wanted to faint, but I couldn''t. Following that, I heard a sudden cry.


    When I came back to myself, the zombie had been kicked out with one foot.


    I see that this person is inexplicably touched, and his tears immediately flowed out.


    "Qin Yize!"


    Qin Yize''s face was ice-cold. After looking at me for a moment, he turned his head and continued to gaze at the zombies.


    White Impermanence walked over and helped me to a safe place to sit. Then, she placed herself in front of me, as if she wanted to protect me.


    I don''t know why, but that glance from Qin Yize just now caused my heart that was originally very moved to instantly become wronged.


    This is the first time he has treated me so coldly.


    At this time, the zombie had also crawled up, its two sharp teeth were exposed, and its face was full of viciousness when it looked at Qin Yize.


    Its eyes and lips had already turned black, and its nails had grown quite a bit. Its face was green, and its fangs were sharp. It looked very terrifying.


    Both of his hands formed claws, roaring as he rushed towards Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize waved his sleeve towards the zombie, causing the zombie to fly away. What I didn''t expect was ¡­


    Qin Yize dodged, but the zombie seemed to know the path Qin Yize was going to take. It directly jumped again, using its body to knock Qin Yize flying as well.


    Seeing this scene, I subconsciously covered my mouth and shouted, "Be careful!"


    Qin Yize stopped in midair, looked at me once, didn''t say a word, and flew back towards the zombies.


    Seeing that Qin Yize was so hard to deal with, the zombie spat out a Black Qi and surrounded Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize waved his sleeves to block, but the Black Qi actually managed to pass through his sleeves. It immediately surrounded Qin Yize.


    After Qin Yize was surrounded, there were no longer any movements, the place was covered in a dense black mist, and I could no longer clearly see what was going on inside.


    But the more I did so, the more my heart rose to my throat.


    Just as we were all panicking, a dark figure burst through the door.


    Could it be that there are zombies?


    White Impermanence clearly saw him as well, so she immediately stood in front of me and held the Soul-Ending Rod in her hand. "Where did this ghost come from? You''re courting death!"


    The black figure did not charge over, but kneeled in front of White Impermanence and said, "Lord Yin Master, please have mercy. I mean no harm, I''m here to help my benefactor!"


    White Impermanence asked, "Who''s your savior?"


    "I''m right by your side."


    White Impermanence looked at me with a confused expression. Could it be that he was talking about me?


    But I don''t seem to be doing anyone any favors.


    Suddenly, an idea struck me. I thought about that dream I had last night. In that dream, there seemed to be someone who said that he wanted to repay me for my kindness.


    Could it be true?


    Although I didn''t believe it, I still wanted to ask and loudly said, "But did you give it to me in your dreams?"


    The black shadow said excitedly, "Yes, that''s me!"


    Seeing that he admitted it, I also understood a bit of what was going on. White Impermanence let him come over when I agreed, and when I saw it, it looked exactly the same as the boy in my dreams.


    I''m sure of it.


    "Can you help me?" "No," I said.


    The boy nodded, "This zombie is already very powerful. He can create illusions and illusions, and now those who fight with zombies are obviously trapped in illusions. In these illusions, the zombie still fights with zombies, but it''s just an illusion.


    In the process, there is no feeling, not even pain, as there is for the person taking it. "


    When I heard that, I became anxious. Qin Yize was still inside, so I hurriedly asked him: "Then what do we do?"


    The boy said, "Benefactor, do not worry. Today, I have come for him!"


    After hearing what he said, my mood relaxed a lot. Hearing his confident tone, it seems that I have complete confidence in my victory.


    I nodded. "Then I''ll leave it to you!"


    The boy looked at me and smiled gratefully. He got up and rushed towards the zombies, and started to fight with his bare hands.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and my heart plummeted. I thought he had a way to win, but it turned out to be a melee fight.


    However, for some unknown reason, the zombie seemed to be somewhat afraid of him and only avoided him, not retaliating.


    Seeing that the boy had forced the zombie back to the corner, Qin Yize felt that he was about to break out of the illusion.


    At this moment, the zombie suddenly quivered, and with a swing of its hand, it sent the boy flying.


    The boy laid on the ground with a look of shock on his face. He didn''t know why the zombie had suddenly become so violent.


    According to the boy, he knew the zombie, and they had a deep connection. The reason he could fight the zombie head on was because he wanted to drive the zombie away and protect it as well.


    But somehow, it suddenly changed! I''ve never seen a zombie act like this!


    The boy went up again, trying to calm the zombie, but the zombie grabbed him by the neck as soon as he got there. The boy struggled, but the zombie was completely different.


    White Impermanence went up and hit the zombie on its arm. The zombie shook the boy off in pain.


    The boy looked at the zombie, but didn''t seem to give up. White Impermanence said, "Take a careful look and see if there''s anything new with the zombie."


    After hearing White Impermanence''s words, I also looked at the body of the zombie.


    The sight stunned us all.


    He saw a person inside the zombie''s body, and that person was eating the zombie''s internal organs.


    Not only was he surprised, he was also disgusted.


    The boy nodded, understanding now. "No wonder she was fine just now. How did she become like this all of a sudden? What should we do now?"


    White Impermanence was silent for a moment, then said, "Since you''re also an evil ghost, then let me go. "But it''s hard to say, after all, I don''t know if zombies can create illusions, but the people inside could be created by zombies."


    After hearing White Impermanence''s words, I couldn''t help but become worried.


    He heard the boy say, "It doesn''t matter if it''s an illusion or not, I have to go. Milord, I''ll go!"


    White Impermanence thought for a bit, then nodded. "Alright, go. I''ll help you open up a path to protect you."


    The boy looked at me and jumped into the belly of the zombie.


    At that moment, the zombie suddenly stopped moving.


    He saw the boy and the evil spirit start to fight.


    Qin Yize seemed to be about to leave the illusion realm.

 C109

    I watched in a panic, not daring to say anything for fear of disturbing them.


    Qin Yize struggled, but the evil ghost in the zombie''s stomach seemed to be controlling the zombie, the boy''s arm was directly bitten off by the zombie.


    I anxiously asked White Impermanence, "What should we do!?"


    White Impermanence also entered the stomach of the zombie.


    The evil ghost shrank into a corner the moment it saw White Impermanence. White Impermanence thought that she could successfully store the evil ghost, but who knew that not only was the evil ghost not afraid, it was actually drinking the zombie''s blood.


    When White Impermanence saw this, she shouted, "Hurry up and run! Evil spirits, drink dark blood!"


    The moment he saw White Impermanence jump out, the boy was immediately devoured by the evil ghost.


    However, in order to protect themselves, the evil ghost sucked the blood of the zombie, causing the illusion of the zombie to decrease.


    Following Qin Yize''s loud shout, he came out.


    I ran forward.


    Qin Yize only opened his eyes slightly and looked at the zombie, but the monster inside the zombie''s body was still trying to control it.


    Seeing this, Qin Yize waved his hand towards the zombie, causing the ghost in the zombie''s body to be stuck in the zombie''s body.


    No one would have thought that the evil ghost would still be fighting with its life on the line. Just as Qin Yize looked at me, the evil ghost self-destructed, the zombie''s body was already small, adding on to the fact that it had been over a thousand years, it was practically petrified.


    Fortunately, White Impermanence reacted quickly. She jumped down from the window with the zombie in her arms, and the entire building shook due to the loud sound in the air.


    Qin Yize pulled me along and jumped down from the window too, and saw all the zombies on the ground.


    But I didn''t feel the slightest bit of pleasure at taming a zombie, and as expected, I overestimated my own abilities. If it wasn''t for me, Black And White Transient wouldn''t have lost his life.


    When a man dies, he becomes a ghost, but when a ghost dies, I don''t know what he will become ¡­


    I couldn''t help but start to blame myself.


    "Qin Yize, I''m sorry!"


    Qin Yize frowned and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t let him die for nothing, but I must definitely find out who exactly planted this evil ghost inside the zombie''s body."


    After Qin Yize finished speaking, he looked at me even more furiously, which left me a little afraid.


    Qin Yize scolded: "Can''t you have a peaceful day? Don''t meddle in these matters that have nothing to do with you! "


    Hearing Qin Yize''s words made me feel wronged, I''m not creating trouble myself, it''s also for the good of others, why are you making me unhappy?


    As he said that, his tears started to flow uncontrollably, and with a wave of his hand, Qin Yize knocked me out. It was the next morning when I woke up.


    Ever since the zombies were killed, the school felt less depressed.


    It looked like class was about to start again.


    As expected, the school sent a notice the next day, saying that the school had hired experts to kill the zombies and even sent out a cleaning map of the school. However, no one was concerned about these things, they were only concerned about whether the zombies would still harm anyone.


    I came to school early and returned home early after class. Seeing that Qin Yize had ignored him for the past few days, I was indeed very angry in my heart.


    Qin Yize wanted to talk to me several times, but I would only look at him coldly and not give him the chance to speak.


    Qin Yize was probably blaming himself, since he had a bitter face.


    However, I was still very happy to see him like this, which meant that he still cared about me.


    But how could this matter pass by so quickly!


    He had to have a good memory. But when I think about it carefully, he did have good intentions, too, for fear that something might happen to me.


    But I can''t bear to see him in such a cold and aloof state.


    On what basis did I have to listen to him every day, and he was even willing to ignore me.


    After all, he was still in school these past few days, so I skipped every single time.


    Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and came back in the evening to find me. He asked, "Why aren''t you going to class?"


    I still ignored him, but he didn''t give me a chance. He just carried me to the bedroom in the arms of a princess.


    What his predecessors had said did indeed make sense. A couple wouldn''t be arguing for too long. If I didn''t see him in my arms, he wouldn''t be alive.


    But he apologized to me, and I was satisfied with that.


    I wouldn''t forgive him for not apologizing. Maybe this is a woman.


    The recent incident of the Gold Silk Sauna Wood Coffin was truly annoying.


    Seeing me, Qin Yize was also sullen.


    Suddenly, Qin Yize said to me, "Does Qing Qing have time tomorrow? "I''ve been too busy these past few days, so I didn''t accompany you properly. Let''s go take a walk?"


    I looked at him and confirmed that he was real, but I also casually said, "It depends on the weather!"


    In fact, these words meant that he was going, but the fool still said, "Alright, let''s talk about it tomorrow!"


    He was so angry that his teeth ached. He didn''t understand a single thing about a woman''s heart.


    In the evening I checked the weather and began to pack. She just didn''t want Qin Yize to know on purpose.


    The next morning, I woke up. Qin Yize looked at the weather and actually revealed a smile. I was a little surprised. The mighty high and cold Yama, was he already so happy because of the weather?


    I brought out a big bag of gifts and gave it to Qin Yize. Qin Yize looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    I said, "What is it? Is there something wrong with that? "


    Qin Yize''s face was a little ugly as he said: "Are you telling me to pack?!"


    I turned my head and said, "What else?"


    After saying that, I went downstairs to the elevator and saw Qin Yize carrying two bags on his back.


    I snickered and went downstairs with him.


    I don''t care about anything with Qin Yize anyway, he''ll be depressed after bringing me back to the car, and won''t say a word.


    The more he is like this, the colder I want him to be. Let him know the consequences of his coldness.


    I bought a lot of food along the way, so I ate while holding it in my arms. Qin Yize closed his eyes at the side.


    Today, I also said that I wouldn''t come out unless I wore ordinary people''s clothes.


    Qin Yize felt that he had been wronged enough today.


    When they reached the mountains, the plants began to sprout, smelling the faint fragrance of flowers and mixed with the scent of tender leaves.


    He looked at the stream in the mountain and listened to the faint sounds of birds chirping in the forest. Seeing me like this, Qin Yize also laughed happily.


    As expected of a handsome man, everything he does looks good. I have already gotten used to his cold appearance from before. Now that I saw his smile, my mind was thrown into disorder.


    It had to be said that Qin Yize''s smile had the power to bewitch all living things.


    By noon, he would start to get hungry, Qin Yize doesn''t need to eat! I don''t feel it. My stomach is already growling.


    Seeing that, Qin Yize immediately opened the bag, but there was nothing to eat inside. I ate them all along the way.


    I was also stunned by myself. It was as if ever since I knew that Qin Yize''s child was in my stomach, I could only eat more and more every day.


    When I went out in the morning, I had prepared enough food for two or three people, but I ate it all by myself.


    I glanced at Qin Yize embarrassedly before I covered my stomach with my hands with a hungry look on my face.

 C110

    Qin Yize found a place for me to sit down and went over to the stream.


    Presently he returned with two fish.


    My eyes widened. I wanted to ask how I caught the fish barehanded.


    Qin Yize found a stick and strung the fish together, then stuck two branch with forks into the ground.


    Qin Yize flicked his thumb and forefinger, causing the fire to catch on fire. As they chatted, they roasted the fish.


    He didn''t expect Qin Yize to do this, the grilled fish were not bad.


    He never knew that Qin Yize would actually do such a thing. He really didn''t know if the people under his command would be so shocked that their jaws would drop if they saw Qin Yize in such a state.


    After eating the fish, Qin Yize was still carrying his bag. Our destination was the mountain top, so we could only continue to climb.


    As they walked up the river, the river became narrower and narrower. It was now noon, and the sun had already stopped overhead.


    However, there were mountains on both sides of the river and it was only noon that was the brightest.


    When we turned the corner, we saw a large waterfall not far in front of us, but with less spring rain, so the waterfall was not very big at the moment, only a trickle of water trickling down from the high sky.


    I asked, "How do we get up at such a high height?"


    Qin Yize lifted his head while carrying his backpack, and with a casual look, he said, "Wouldn''t it be fine if I just flew up?"


    I saw that Qin Yize really didn''t want to carry his bag, so I came over with a pout. "Aren''t I here to take a walk today?


    After saying that, I slowly climbed up the protruding rock.


    Qin Yize could only follow me and slowly climb up.


    It was still alright when they started to climb. After all, it wasn''t that high and there were a lot of protruding rocks, making it easy to climb up. However, before they reached half the height, they felt that there was no place to step on.


    He grabbed onto the rock with his hands without moving.


    After all, he climbed up because he was angry just now. It was all Qin Yize''s fault, he thought.


    Qin Yize, who was right behind me, saw that I was not crawling and laughed: "What happened? Why aren''t you crawling? It''s too late to say you''re scared! "


    I turned my head and said, unconvinced, "I''m just taking a break. Who''s afraid?"


    Even if I''m scared, I don''t want to show it.


    Seeing me being so stubborn, Qin Yize shook his head and ignored me, climbing up from the side. There was a waterfall right beside me, and even I could feel the cold wind blowing towards me.


    Seeing Qin Yize''s actions, I became even more depressed, "If you don''t know how to comfort me, then forget it;


    When he raised his head, he realized where Qin Yize was. Could it be that he had already climbed up?


    And then I thought he couldn''t be so fast!


    He was still more than halfway to the top of the mountain, so it was impossible for him to reach it so quickly!


    Did he fall down? I quickly turned my head to look behind me. It was one thing if I didn''t see anyone, but it made me even more scared.


    He could not help but feel fear in his heart as he stood on the cliff and shouted, "Qin Yize, come out!"


    Just as I finished shouting, I heard a voice above me, "Remember to call me husband!"


    After hearing what Qin Yize had to say, he realised that there was a cave not far above my head.


    And just now, Qin Yize had crawled into the cave.


    He even purposely left me behind.


    Qin Yize stretched out his hand and said, "Come up and rest! After the rest, your husband will take you up. "


    Seeing how sincere he was, I reluctantly agreed. Holding his hand, I was dragged up.


    At the cave entrance, I didn''t even dare to look down as I sat in the cave and watched Qin Yize.


    Qin Yize said, "Why don''t we sleep out here tonight and listen to the water."


    I saw that the cave was still spreading.


    Gloomily, I quickly shook my head.


    "Forget it!"


    But I felt as if there was something in this cave that was attracting me.


    Seeing that Qin Yize was looking, I took two steps forward. Right after I walked in, I heard a sound coming from inside, the clamor followed by water, slowly coming from the cave. I immediately pulled Qin Yize, Qin Yize heard it too.


    Qin Yize put down his bag and led me in. I took out my phone and turned on the light.


    He pulled Qin Yize inside slowly, and felt more and more like a cold wind blowing across his face.


    Qin Yize held onto his finger technique, and pulled me forward. After walking for two steps, he suddenly stopped, and I didn''t pay attention to him, and bumped into Qin Yize.


    He rubbed his forehead, which was already hurting from the impact, and asked in confusion, "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Qin Yize made a silent gesture towards me, "You can''t go any further, the atmosphere here isn''t right!"


    I was about to ask again when I heard a clear voice coming from inside.


    He then took two more steps forward, and the sounds became louder and louder. From the sounds, there seemed to be three or four people, but they were all men.


    Qin Yize indicated for me to turn off the light on my mobile phone. I leaned on the wall and walked forward slowly.


    It seemed to be some kind of candle, glowing with a yellow light.


    Qin Yize indicated for me to stop, and we turned the corner to watch.


    "What should we do? Should boss open it or not?"


    "Of course!"


    "No!" This coffin looks a bit sinister, so I think we better not open it. "


    "We have to go. We are in this line of work, how can we go back empty-handed? "Besides, look at this coffin. I have never seen such a gorgeous coffin. The cloth covering the coffin is made of pure silk, and there are gold, silver, and pearl ornaments on it."


    "Even though you said that, the coffin was completely red and it was even suspended in the air by the iron chains. Don''t you know what that means?"


    "But ¡­"


    "Boss, we haven''t had any income in a long time. We finally found a fat sheep, are we going to give up like this?"


    "That''s right, boss. We brothers still need to eat, and we still need to support our families!"


    "Sigh, alright then. But remember, you can only take the finance. Don''t think about anything else ¡­"


    Hearing their greedy tone, Qin Yize and I had already guessed that they were the tomb robbing teacher.


    I also don''t quite understand what the boss meant. Apart from the dead, what else was in the coffin?


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but want to stop them. How can I touch someone else''s coffin?!


    Qin Yize pulled me and whispered, "Don''t be anxious, let''s keep watching!"


    I had to wait patiently, but with a few knocks coming from inside, I knew they were about to make a move.


    Qin Yize and I quietly went in.


    After taking only two steps, I saw a groove on the cave wall. Qin Yize told me to hide in it.


    I saw that Qin Yize''s body was slowly disappearing, and I immediately opened my eyes, only to see that Qin Yize was already walking towards them, and they were putting down the coffin, with the lid half lifted.

 C111

    Qin Yize looked at the candle lit at the side, and saw that it had been extinguished.


    A few teachers immediately shrieked. Only one of them appeared to be older, so he might be a little more experienced.


    He shouted, "Quiet down! Calm down! The wind is blowing!"


    The others quieted down after hearing his words. However, how could there be people who weren''t afraid of death?


    Someone said, "Boss, it doesn''t bode well for us to have a coffin opening lamp to go out! Why don''t we go out! "


    The so-called boss said, "We''re here. You want to let the duck fly away when it''s cooked? I already said that it was blown by the wind, so what''s there to be afraid of? If you''re timid, don''t think about getting rich next time. "


    With that, the boss started to light the candles.


    Just lit it, Qin Yize blew it out for them again.


    Shocked, Eldest Brother kneeled on the ground, but Eldest Brother still calmly responded, "Greetings, Grand Master. This time you are unsatisfied and didn''t offer your services before leaving. Disciple will definitely remember this!"


    After saying that, he kowtowed three times before getting up and using one hand to block the candle and the other to light it up, discovering that everything was normal.


    Only then did Eldest Brother clear his throat and said, "Don''t be afraid, it''s because I forgot to burn incense to the ancestors when I left today, so don''t hurry me next time!"


    When the boss had finished speaking and was looking at the candles, I heard from Qin Yize that this boss was actually not ordinary. When the second candle was extinguished, the boss had changed the real candle into a fake one, so the so-called fake candle was actually a battery.


    Qin Yize boasted a few times but to no avail, only then did he realize that his boss had changed to a fake.


    This boss had really thought of something, and he had long since made his preparations. He was afraid that such a situation would cause his brothers to worry and be afraid.


    Seeing that his plan failed, Qin Yize came up with another plan, and I saw Qin Yize directly digging into the coffin.


    When the others saw that not only was the candle not extinguished, but it did not even flicker, they were relieved and prepared to open the coffin.


    Although I was separated by a little distance, I could still see that they were very particular. First, they wore gloves, then they paid respects to their ancestors. Then, their boss began instructing them.


    I saw that they were all still in order.


    Seeing them slowly opening the lid, everyone stood at the head of the coffin, seemingly very particular about it.


    It was only then that I saw the whole picture of the coffin.


    He had heard them say it before, but now he realized it was really gorgeous. The coffin cover on the ground had already been taken down by two people.


    When he looked at the coffin, he saw that it was painted red and red with a red lacquer. On the coffin was written the word "Life".


    The coffin had a soft and suitable length, and it looked like it was specially crafted.


    On the top of the coffin were inlaid gems of various colors.


    However, what he couldn''t understand was the runes drawn all around the coffin, as well as the many yellow talismans stuck onto it.


    This made him feel a little puzzled.


    Following the boss''s order, the coffin lid was pushed open.


    Everyone was staring at the scene in the coffin, their eyes wide with shock. I couldn''t imagine what was going on.


    But right at this moment, Qin Yize came to my side and said: "Let''s go quickly, we shouldn''t stay here for too long."


    The moment I saw that red coffin, I felt an indescribable fear in my heart, so I did the same ¡­


    Without asking anything, he prepared to leave following Qin Yize.


    However, before he could even take two steps, he heard a rumbling sound. It seemed as if the coffin had exploded. The miserable screams of those few people and their terrified voices resounded in his surroundings.


    Qin Yize dragged me and ran even faster.


    "Jie, jie, jie. All of you deserve to die. All of you deserve to die!"


    Before the teachers could even react, their throats were cut and they fell to the ground while clutching their throats, which were bleeding profusely.


    Only the boss had slipped away when he saw the situation.


    The others never thought that the candle wouldn''t be extinguished, so why would there be a problem?


    As soon as the boss ran up to us, he kneeled on the ground and begged for mercy.


    Then the man in the coffin arrived.


    I originally thought that it would be some fiendish demon. But upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a girl in red bridal dress. She looked very delicate and pretty.


    Her hair was tied up in a headband. It seemed like she was a newly wedded woman!


    But why did she die just like that after getting married?


    Later on, I learned that there was a local custom of matching Yin marriage, which was that when young unmarried people died, their parents would find someone of the same age who matched Yin marriage with eight words.


    And the one in front of us is just a ghost bride.


    That ghost bride flew over and directly grabbed the big boss who was still kneeling on the ground.


    With a pinch, he could only hold a head.


    Two eyes looking straight at us.


    Feeling that he was going to attack us, Qin Yize immediately stood in front of me to protect me.


    When the ghost bride saw Qin Yize, her eyes glowed with green light, "Yo, this guy is pretty handsome!"


    After saying that, she looked at me, "As for the woman beside you, she doesn''t seem to be compatible with you. How about you let me eat her to replenish some energy. You just follow me, okay?"


    The ghost bride''s voice was very shrill and didn''t match her appearance at all.


    But I was surprised that she took a fancy to Qin Yize, but that was within reason. After all, Qin Yize''s reputation was right here.


    He was slightly impressed by this damned bride''s audacity.


    Originally, I thought she was a bit pitiful at such a young age. Now it seemed that he deserved it.


    Qin Yize didn''t answer her, but his face was filled with anger. With a wave of his hand, he sent the ghost bride flying.


    "Why aren''t you looking at your identity? Are you even worthy?"


    After Qin Yize finished speaking, he immediately pulled me out of the cave, and placed a barrier around the cave entrance, as well as a seal.


    When he came out, it was already late at night. The sun was about to set.


    Qin Yize hurriedly brought me home.


    At night, he blurrily saw a village, all of them wearing bright red clothes.


    It looked like they were getting married. He saw a car drive over and a girl came out. She was wearing a wedding dress, but she was really crying.


    Another car came. Very rich.


    And then an old man came down. The old man had his hair combed back, shiny and glossy. Even his leather shoes were as smooth as a mirror.


    Following which, a person wearing red high heels and a red qipao came down with a huge wave draped over his head.


    Wearing sunglasses, a gold chain and a gold watch.


    Raising his head, he pouted when he saw the bride''s crying voice.


    Then she went up to the old man and carried him to the bride.


    The old man smiled and said, "Today is a day of celebration. Cheer up!"


    The bride boarded the old man''s carriage and left.


    The next thing he saw was a graveyard on the mountain, surrounded by mountains. The clear river surrounded the grave, and a young man who looked like a beggar pointed to the grave with the same Luo Scripture as Mu Chen.

 C112

    "The Azure Dragon Mountain is higher than your son, the White Tiger Mountain is higher than the others, the Vermillion Bird Mountain is higher than the jade treasure, and the Black Tortoise Mountain is higher than the gold and silver. "If you stay here for a hundred years, you will have the body of an emperor for generations to come."


    There were scattered graves all around, except where the beggar pointed, because it was on the edge of the river.


    He saw the old man in the luxury car say, "This terrain can really be buried?"


    The beggar smiled, "It will take a hundred years for us to meet here, and a thousand years for us to be able to recognize this place!"


    The old man nodded and smiled.


    After digging the tomb, he saw a coffin being carried over to the grave''s side and placed down. The old man opened the coffin and saw that it was actually a young man.


    It seemed to be the old man''s son.


    The coffin was entirely black. After carrying the coffin into the tomb, he saw that the bride who was crying just now had come as well. However, she was tied up.


    Then he brought a red coffin and placed it by the grave, but it was empty when he opened the lid.


    The beggar counted with one hand, after a few minutes he shouted, "Enter the coffin!"


    He saw five or six people directly put the bride into the coffin, while the bride struggled.


    The sound of crying almost broke the coffin. However, it was still thrown into the coffin and quickly nailed. The beggar took out a dagger and drew many runes on the coffin.


    He then took out a few talismans from his bosom and stuck them on the coffin.


    After calling the beggar to do all this, he commanded, "Bury!"


    With a command, the coffin was carried inside along with the black coffin from before.


    Having just finished filling in the soil, the beggar looked up and shouted, "Not good!"


    "Quick, get up!" The crowd pushed the dirt away again.


    The beggar went into the grave and played around with it for a long time before coming out.


    He said to the old man, "Look at the time when this place will change, so I fixed it and nailed the coffin to the top of the tomb.


    After the passage of time, the place where he had bought the coffin had become a waterfall and the coffin had become a cave.


    After a closer look, we realized that place was where we were going today.


    The ghost bride I saw today was also the one I saw buried alive in the ground just now.


    According to them, her name was Red Sleeves.


    It was the daughter of a local farmer. The son of the upstart old man had taken a fancy to Red Sleeves, who was reluctant to marry him.


    However, that old man''s son, for some reason, died from an illness overnight.


    Therefore, the happy occasion turned into a funeral. The old man had money, so he casually gave several tens of thousands of yuan to her family. When her family saw money, they bought her in front of her.


    He didn''t care if he was dead or alive!


    However, she had no other choice. With the help of some beggar, the old man and the others buried her together with that young master.


    Because of her strong resentment and unwillingness, even after she was suffocated to death in the coffin, her soul was still inside the coffin.


    At the same time, he also borrowed the power of the coffin to absorb a lot of the essence of the sun and moon. After several hundred years had passed, the mana of Red Sleeve also became stronger and stronger.


    There were many times when he tried to break through the coffin and escape, but he failed because the coffin was covered with runes drawn by the beggar, as well as many yellow talismans.


    However, during the day, where did the group of robbers go? Because of their greed, they released Red Sleeves.


    Following that, I dreamt that Red Sleeve was sitting beside my bed, fiercely saying: "That handsome guy is mine!" After saying that, he was about to absorb my energy, causing me to suddenly wake up.


    I looked around and didn''t find anything wrong. I heaved a sigh of relief and patted my chest, preparing to get out of bed to drink some water.


    As soon as I laid my hand on the bed, I felt a cold touch, and I jerked my hand back and screamed.


    After rushing down barefooted and turning on the light, I discovered that at some point in time, a red Qilin Jade had appeared on my bed.


    I immediately shouted out Qin Yize''s name.


    Qin Yize rushed in without even wearing his clothes, "What''s wrong?"


    My finger trembled as I pointed at the red qilin jade on the bed and said, "Look ¡­"


    Qin Yize frowned, walking over and taking the Qilin Jade in his hand, sniffing at his nose, his expression did not look good.


    "What, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that Qin Yize did not speak, I walked over with a pale face and asked him.


    Qin Yize looked at me and hesitated a little. In the end, he opened his mouth and said, "That damned bride just came over!"


    "What?" I screamed out in fear, and couldn''t help but lean towards Qin Yize.


    When I looked around, I felt a pair of cold eyes staring at me.


    Am I not dreaming?


    How did this Qilin Jade come to my bed?


    "Didn''t you set up a barrier around the cave entrance? How did she get out? "


    "Also, didn''t you also set up a barrier in this house?"


    I held onto Qin Yize''s hand tightly. I had a feeling that this Red Sleeve would be very difficult to deal with.


    Thinking about it, that was true. With such a heavy grievance on her body, it was likely that she was not only dressed in bridal attire, but also resentful.


    I couldn''t help but think of that ghost girl I first saw in the dorm. She was also so resentful that her entire body was red.


    Compared to her, it was unknown how much stronger this red sleeve was.


    Qin Yize frowned, but patted my shoulders to comfort me, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    I nodded. I also understood in my heart that if Qin Yize couldn''t even feel a trace of her, it would be very difficult to settle this matter.


    At night, I didn''t dare to sleep anymore. Qin Yize also didn''t leave as he sat with me on the bed.


    It''s probably because I was too tired from the day and I was initially a little scared, but not long after, I fell asleep. When I woke up again, Qin Yize had already left for who knows where.


    I jolted awake.


    "Qin Yize?" I rushed out of the bedroom. It was already dawn, and the fear had dissipated a lot.


    "You''re awake!" Just as I went out, I saw Qin Yize opening the door and entering the room.


    Seeing me standing barefoot on the ground, I slightly frowned. "Go and put on your shoes first and change your clothes later on. I have something to tell you!"


    I nodded. Seeing that Qin Yize was still here, I felt more at ease.


    Actually, I even forgot that Qin Yize is also a ghost now.


    Maybe it was because they had been together for a long time, so they were used to it.


    When I finished changing my clothes, Qin Yize had already placed breakfast on the table. I went to the bathroom to wash my face and saw that the window had not been opened yet.


    Just as I was about to open the window and pull open the curtains, I saw the woman dressed in the Qing Dynasty uniform upstairs.


    The location of his heart jumped.


    Quickly turn around and leave...

 C113

    He sat at the dining table and ate his breakfast. He was thinking about something and seemed somewhat absent-minded.


    "What? Are you still thinking about what happened last night?"


    I nodded, "Oh right, Qin Yize, do you know who the lady living opposite us is?"


    "Clothes of the Qing Dynasty?"


    "That''s right!" Seeing Qin Yize''s reaction, I knew that he probably didn''t know.


    Qin Yize frowned, as though he had thought of something, but he didn''t plan to tell me, so I didn''t ask too much.


    He continued to eat with his head down.


    After living with Qin Yize, I gradually felt like we were like normal couples. We would be busy with our own things during the day, and when we had the time, we would go and ask around for a meeting.


    It seemed like such a life wasn''t too bad.


    Of course, compared to other people, my life is a lot richer.


    Occasionally, he would beat up zombies or catch ghosts.


    I feel that no one else can live as long as I can.


    After dinner, I went to school by myself. Before I left, Qin Yize repeatedly instructed me to wear the jade pendant he gave me anytime.


    I nodded my head. No matter what, it was a keepsake between us. Moreover, it could save lives at a crucial moment, so naturally, I would wear it.


    In the afternoon, at the school entrance, I saw a student from my class, male, who had been acting weird all day.


    I think it''s hard not to notice him.


    He then sneakily looked behind him before tiptoeing towards the back of the mountain.


    This was how curiosity worked. The more secretive they acted, the more they wanted to follow and take a look.


    I carefully followed the boy.


    He followed him halfway up the back mountain.


    Before he could even get close, he heard a dubious voice coming from the front.


    I took two steps forward. When I clearly saw the scene in front of me, I immediately blushed.


    When she thought about how she just arrived here, and about what Danshen had said when she followed Danshen up the mountain on the second day, she said that this was the only place in the school where students could date other students for wild battles.


    Ever since I met Ouyang Qi in the cave and got scared, I have never been to this place called the back mountain again.


    He hadn''t thought that his curiosity would allow him to see such a scene.


    At this moment, the boy from before was under a big tree in front of him, having fun with a woman in red clothes.


    I was about to turn around when I felt something was wrong. The woman in red looked familiar.


    Red clothes, red sleeves!


    Doubtful, I couldn''t help but endure the embarrassment in my heart. When I looked in that direction again, I realised that the woman who was pressed down by the male student in our class turned out to be Red Sleeves.


    After seeing what happened, I didn''t care about anything else and quickly turned around to leave.


    "He''s here. Why didn''t he watch for a while?"


    The sharp sound, the resistance that cut through the air, entered my ears, making my scalp tingle.


    I didn''t dare to turn around and just ran away. But I had only taken two steps when I had to stop because I saw that the woman in the Qing Dynasty uniform was also getting closer to me.


    I took a deep breath and prepared to leave from the side, but it was to no avail. A female ghost in white clothing blocked my way a short distance in front of me.


    I looked back. Damn, all the roads were blocked.


    At this moment, if I still didn''t understand, I would really be an idiot.


    Suppressing the fear in his heart, he looked at them and asked, "We have no enmity with each other. Why did you spend so much effort to lure me here?"


    The woman in the Qing Dynasty dress smiled elegantly, her hands crossed in front of her chest, as if she was a noble.


    The two female ghosts next to me looked fierce, but their eyes were downcast and they seemed to be the subordinates of that Qing woman.


    After a while, just when I thought they wouldn''t answer me, the woman from the Qing Dynasty said, "I need your help!"


    "Help?"


    I was a little taken aback and didn''t know how to react.


    Behind me, Hong Xiu laughed, "You don''t have to be so tactful with her. Can''t you just say that you want to eat her?"


    My entire body shuddered. Was I unable to escape from a calamity today?


    Why do they all want to eat me?


    Red Sleeves had already walked in front of me and gave me a glance. "Jie Jie Jie, I didn''t expect that it would actually be a woman born in the lake on the fifteenth of the seventh month. She really is a good food."


    But I''m not interested in you. I just want your man.


    No wonder the two of them were able to work together. At this moment, I also understood why Hong Xiu was able to escape Qin Yize''s barrier.


    There was someone to help them out.


    I weakly raised my head to look at the sky. ''Damn it! Am I really going to become someone else''s food today?''


    Curiosity really killed the cat.


    "Little Princess, if you still don''t make a move, then when that man arrives, you might not even have a chance!"


    Red Sleeves called out to the woman in the Qing Dynasty uniform.


    Little Princess?


    Qing dynasty woman?


    Something exploded inside my head.


    I suddenly remembered that when I went back home, I was captured by the white-clothed female ghost in an ancient tomb. They just called the woman in the sarcophagus with the Resurrection Lily as the Little Princess.


    I even remember her shriveled hand.


    Could she be the ghost lady from the ancient tomb?


    However ¡­


    Didn''t Mu Chen say that her time limit was almost up, so there was no need to care about her?


    How did she break the seal?


    At that time, she was completely different from how she was now. What happened in the middle?


    The woman continued to smile faintly, but there was an additional trace of terror and bloodlust in her smile.


    Without needing her to do anything, she just nodded her head. The two white-clothed female ghosts extended their arms and grabbed towards me.


    My body quickly retreated, but Red Sleeves stood in front of me.


    I didn''t see her, so I bumped into her and fell to the ground.


    I couldn''t help but feel despair in my heart...


    Qin Yize, where are you?


    Hurry up and save me...


    It was only now that I realized that without Danshen, Mu Chen, and Qin Yize, I simply could not survive in this world unharmed.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but have a thought. If I am able to survive this calamity today, when I return, I will definitely find Mu Chen to properly learn this technique.


    But the condition is that I won''t die today, but looking at the current pace, I''m afraid it''s impossible if I don''t die now.


    I''ve heard that after being eaten by a ghost, there''s nothing left, not even a soul. Just thinking about it makes me feel terrified ¡­

 C114

    I accidentally twisted my leg when I first fell, so at this moment, I couldn''t even stand up. I could only constantly retreat.


    The two female ghosts had already reached out their hands towards me. They lifted me up like a chick and threw me directly at the ball.


    After I arced through the air, I landed on the ground with a thud.


    Immediately, I felt so much pain that my eyes sparkled like stars. I felt as though my fart had been smashed into two, but at this moment, I couldn''t care less.


    Unknowingly, the sky had already turned dark, and the surroundings were completely dark. From afar, two green eyes occasionally flashed by.


    There were also a few black shadows floating in the air, some white, some new ones still flickering with fire.


    The woman known as the Little Princess had already reached out her black-nailed hand, slowly moving it from my face to my neck and down.


    It landed on my stomach.


    I shivered.


    Just as her fingernails were about to bloom on my clothes, I got strength out of nowhere and shot up from the ground, pushing her away and running.


    I thought she was going to come after me, turn her head as she ran, but she didn''t. She just stood there, smiling.


    Even if she doesn''t move, it doesn''t mean that the people around her will let me run. The two white robed female ghosts were just about to chase when they were stopped by the woman in the Qing Dynasty uniform.


    Her hands grew longer and longer, like mine.


    Just as I was about to grab onto him, a hand suddenly stretched out from the air and grabbed me. I cried out in shock as I fell into a familiar embrace.


    "Qin Yize, you''re finally here!"


    Qin Yize''s face darkened, "What did you call me?"


    "Qin ¡­" I subconsciously wanted to call Qin Yize, but he snorted coldly at me, "Eh?"


    "Darling ¡­"


    After I summoned the courage to shout out this title, Qin Yize''s complexion indeed became much better.


    However, when he turned around to look at Red Sleeve and the woman, his face turned dark again.


    Then, I realized that Qin Yize wasn''t the only one who came this time. Those two judges from last time were also called Chi Yan and Bai Miao.


    When they saw me, they nodded.


    At this point, I don''t think it''s necessary to be so polite.


    I smiled back.


    But there was something wrong with their faces, as if they were hiding something from me.


    "Zhang Le, you violated the agreement and left the ancient tomb on your own. You even slaughtered the villagers of Li Rao Village, and now you''re even attacking this king''s wife. Are you really not afraid of getting turned into ashes?"


    Back then, the Heavenly Emperor gave me three hundred years of time to take revenge, but he sealed me in the ancient tomb. Seeing that the time limit is approaching, if I don''t come out now, what chance do I have to take revenge?


    "What''s laughable is that my magic power is lacking ¡­"


    As she spoke, the woman smiled. Her miserable laughter drilled into my eardrums.


    But I didn''t have any reaction, and what kept repeating in my mind were Qin Yize''s words.


    Li Rao Village, isn''t that the village where my maternal grandma lives?


    Because in the village, other than the one surnamed Li, there was only the one named Rao, so it was called Li Rao Village.


    A massacre?


    What about Grandma?


    I anxiously grabbed onto Qin Yize''s hand and asked him anxiously, "Where is Qin Yize''s grandmother? Is she all right? "


    "Sorry Lingyue, I was late, but your grandmother''s name isn''t in the Book of Life and Death!"


    "What?"


    I cried out in alarm and immediately blacked out as I fainted. I had no idea what happened after that.


    Later on, I found out that in the morning, when Qin Yize heard me mention the Qing Dynasty''s female ghost, he was suspicious. When he went to the back of the mountain to investigate, he realized that the female ghost had already escaped.


    He heard from Qin Yize that the ghost lady was one of the members of the Qing Dynasty at the end of the dynasty, because during the coup, she was brutally accused by one of the leaders.


    She had been unwilling ever since she died miserably, and she had begged the Celestial Emperor to give her a chance to take revenge.


    In the end, the Heavenly Emperor promised to give her three hundred years to seek revenge. However, that person''s killing intent was heavy, and his body was full of hostility. Normal ghosts would not even be able to approach him.


    She was also sealed in the ancient tomb, so there was no chance for her to take revenge.


    She would only do such a thing when the three hundred years were up.


    When I woke up again, I had already returned to Qin Yize''s apartment. When I saw Qin Yize, I immediately sat up from the bed and held his hand tightly.


    "Qin Yize, where''s my grandma?"


    "Lingyue, don''t be anxious, we didn''t find your grandmother''s body in the village, and your grandmother''s name isn''t on the Book of Life and Death either. This means that she is still alive, and has been taken away by someone!"


    Qin Yize explained to me as he comforted me.


    I suddenly burst into tears. How could I not be anxious?


    That was my grandmother, my only family in this world.


    I just got out of bed and got ready to go.


    Qin Yize grabbed onto me, "Lingyue, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to find my grandma!"


    "Lingyue, calm down!"


    "Calm down? How do you expect me to calm down? " I glared at Qin Yize.


    My heart is in a mess, I am angry, I am in a hurry, I even resent Qin Yize a little, isn''t he Yama?


    Isn''t that the head of the Ten Yama Kings?


    Why was it that even the people of a village did not know when they died?


    But I also didn''t know that Qin Yize was punished because of this. Half of his mana was sealed, so he can''t return to the Underworld for three years.


    I got rid of Qin Yize''s hand and prepared to run out.


    Qin Yize pulled me back once again, perhaps because he felt that I was too noisy, with just one punch, he knocked me out.


    "Qin Yize, you ¡­"


    When I woke up again, it was already dark. I looked up at the sky, my mind filled with my grandmother''s kind face.


    The tears fell again.


    "Grandma, where are you?"


    "You''re awake. Come and eat something!"


    I heard the door open and turned to see Qin Yize walking in, holding some food.


    Smelling the fragrance of the food, I didn''t have the slightest bit of appetite. However, my stomach was growling and moving a few times.


    I knew it was the little guy in my stomach protesting.


    I didn''t say anything. I took the food and started to eat. I had tried not to eat before, but whenever I felt hungry, my stomach would hurt. It was like something was biting me.


    I even wondered if the little guy was eating my meat.


    But as soon as I''m full, it''s all right.


    But when I''m full, I eat a lot of food.


    Qin Yize frowned as he saw me eat seven or eight whole heads before he turned to me and asked, "When did you start eating like this?"

 C115

    I ignored him.


    I''ve made up my mind. No matter what happens tomorrow, I have to go home. I have to find out where my grandmother is.


    The school heard that there was only a day or two left before the exam, and I wasn''t in the mood for it. I just wanted to find my grandmother.


    After we finished eating, Qin Yize disappeared for a while. When he reappeared in front of me once again, a box appeared in his hands.


    He looked at me and handed it to me. Afterwards, he would eat it and tell me when it was gone.


    I took it and opened it and saw that it was chocolate, round and plain, and there was not even a package except the box.


    When I saw this, the anger in my heart dissipated a lot. Not bad, it could be considered that I had improved a lot. I knew how to buy chocolate to coax a girl to be happy.


    I''ve heard that chocolate is very stressful.


    Thinking about it, I started to feel suspicious again. "Qin Yize, have you gone stupid? Didn''t you say that pregnant women can''t eat chocolate?"


    "Hmm?" Qin Yize responded with doubt, raising his eyebrows, he did not understand what I meant, "Who said that this is chocolate?"


    "Not chocolate?"


    I carefully looked at the object in my hand. It was round, smooth and didn''t smell very good. I picked one up and gently put it in my mouth. Chewing it, I confirmed that it wasn''t chocolate.


    "What is this?" Strangely enough, I don''t feel as hungry as I did when I ate one.


    The corner of Qin Yize''s mouth curved up as he smiled at me. "It''s a chocolate bar. Don''t worry, you can eat this ¡­"


    "Oh!" I nodded, convinced he was there, and took another one and put it in my mouth.


    When I found out the truth, I couldn''t eat anymore.


    After eating the chocolate that Qin Yize gave me, I slept very well that night. The next day, I woke up early, packed my things, and prepared to go home.


    As an ancient person, Qin Yize naturally wouldn''t think that there was any problem with me skipping classes. After all, the ancient women all taught their sons at home.


    Qin Yize was worried about me, so he chose to take the train with me.


    On the way, I remembered to ask him about the Red Sleeves and the Qing Dynasty ghost girl. He was dozing off in his seat, and when he heard my question, he opened his eyes and looked at me.


    He threw it to me and said, "Annihilate!"


    I speechlessly twitched the corner of my mouth.


    It was unknown if it was because of Qin Yize, but the journey home was especially smooth.


    It took us a day to reach the town where our village belongs.


    It was getting late, so I wanted to continue on my way, but when I remembered about my cousin, I became timid. Even though Qin Yize was there, I chose to stay at a hotel.


    Qin Yize told me that all the people in our village are dead, so how can I be so resentful now? It''s best not to go back at night.


    After getting off the car, Qin Yize entered the jade pendant on my neck and no longer took the shape of a human.


    So when I checked in at the hotel, I was the only one there.


    For convenience''s sake, I found a hotel near the train station. After entering, I found that the environment wasn''t bad and stayed there.


    I put my things on the bed, took a shower, and went to bed.


    In the middle of the night, in a daze, a strong smell of blood entered my nose.


    At the same time, I felt as if my quilt had been opened by someone else. A wet tongue was licking my thigh, causing all the hairs on my body to stand on end.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a man covered in blood lying on my lap.


    I couldn''t move my body at all. There were goosebumps all over my body and the smell of blood was extremely strong. The most important thing was that I still felt disgusted.


    The jade pendant from my neck had fallen into my pillow, and I couldn''t get it. I tried to open my mouth, but no sound came out.


    Looks like I''ve been possessed by ghosts.


    He could only shout out Qin Yize''s name again and again in his mind.


    "Qin Yize, save me! Qin Yize..."


    When the ghost saw that I had woken up, he became even more excited. His body slowly floated up and landed on my body. His long tongue hung wet.


    My stomach churned.


    "Qin Yize, save me!"


    Seeing that the ghost''s tongue was about to lick my face, I shut my eyes in shock.


    Immediately after, there was a loud bang as the male ghost was sent flying. He opened his eyes and saw Qin Yize staring at the male ghost with his green and black eyes.


    With a wave of his hand, the ghost turned into a pair of dust.


    When he looked at me, he was a little helpless. "What kind of room can''t you choose? Yet, who knew how many of them died in there? Who knows how many of them were killed in there, do you dare to stay here ¡­ "


    I was able to move, so I quickly got out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. I was already sick to my stomach, like I''d eaten a fly.


    Now that Qin Yize said this, I feel even more disgusted.


    I washed myself in the bathroom several times until the stench of blood was gone, and then I came out.


    He packed his things quickly and left the hotel.


    Even if he met a ghost on the way here, it would be better than having a disgusting ghost guy beat him up here.


    The thought of that wet tongue made me sick.


    I took the flashlight and, like last time, set off home through the night.


    Fortunately, they did not encounter the same situation on the way back to their maternal grandma''s house. The sky was gradually getting brighter.


    When I got back to my grandmother''s house, I found that it was already covered in dust, and there were even spiderwebs in the corners.


    I searched the house, both inside and out, but there was no sign of my grandmother.


    Tears welled up again.


    I began to search the village by myself, door-to-door. Every time I walked through a house, I saw the same situation as my grandmother''s.


    There was nothing in the house, and in some of the houses a few bones could be seen.


    These people are the people I used to be most familiar with. They were still fine when I left last time, but in just a few short months, they have already become like this.


    If she had known that things would turn out like this, she would have let Mu Chen accept her back then ¡­


    But unfortunately, he was unable to repeat himself.


    I spent the whole day outside the mountains, and when it got dark, I tidied up my grandmother''s house and settled in.


    I thought that if my grandmother was truly unlucky, then even if she knew that I was back, she would definitely come visit me here.


    Lying in bed, I kept picturing my grandmother and me as children.


    Although I have a father, but like an orphan without parents, only my grandmother protected me. For me, my grandma was more intimate than anyone else.


    As I thought about it, I fell asleep in a daze.

 C116

    The next morning, when I was still sleeping, a familiar voice rang in my ears, "Lingyue, little lazy pig, it''s time to wake up and eat. Look, Grandma cooked your favorite dish!"


    Hearing this voice, I quivered and instantly lost all sleep.


    He jumped down from the bed barefooted, looking at the stooped old man with red eyes.


    Tears streamed down his face.


    As he cried, he ran towards his grandma.


    "Grandma, you scared me to death. Where did you go? I haven''t been looking for a long time to beat you up! "


    Grandmother slapped my back, smiled and comforted me: "Silly child, Grandmother has always been here ah! You have nightmares again, haven''t you? "


    I was stunned. Am I dreaming?


    But everything was so real?


    What about now?


    Was he dreaming or was he real?


    While I was still in a daze, my grandma had already pulled me to sit at the table. She pointed at the dishes on the table and said, "Hurry up and eat. They''re your favorite!"


    I nodded my head. Everything that had happened was so real, so what happened yesterday should have been a dream of mine.


    I sat down, picked up the chopsticks, and under my grandma''s smiling eyes, picked up a piece of red-braised pork and prepared to put it in my mouth.


    Just as I put it to my mouth, Qin Yize''s voice sounded in my mind.


    "Don''t eat!"


    After he said that, the chopsticks in my hand trembled and the Red Braised Meat fell onto the ground. I looked at the Red Braised Meat on the ground in pity.


    But at this moment, I could clearly see that there was indeed a piece of meat on the ground. However, it wasn''t Red Braised Meat, but rather a piece of rotten meat with blood and maggots growing on it.


    A disgusting feeling suddenly emerged from his stomach.


    "Eat, why aren''t you eating anymore?" "Eat ¡­"


    Grandmother was still smiling as she looked at me, trying to persuade me to eat.


    I stood up and looked at my surroundings. Although everything looked real, the dust on the table and the cobwebs in the corner couldn''t fool anyone.


    My grandmother is a very diligent person, if she is at home, she would not let the family have this.


    Then, everything that happened now proved a problem.


    Everything in front of him was just a fantasy. His grandma was also a fake.


    "Grandma, I just remembered that I haven''t washed my face and brushed my teeth. Eat first, I''ll be right there!"


    I ran out of the house.


    "Lingyue, you''re back!"


    "Yo, the university students have returned home!"


    On the way out, I met a lot of people from the village. They were all carrying hoes, and it seemed like they were going to work in the fields.


    Everything was so real.


    The villagers were all simple and honest. When they saw me, they all greeted me, just like before.


    My doubt grew even stronger. What was going on?


    I clearly saw everyone in the village die yesterday?


    Walking to the front, it was still the same situation.


    After finding a corner with no one, I took the jade pendant and asked Qin Yize, "What exactly happened here?"


    "They are all dead, but they do not know that they are already dead. Thus, other than what you saw yesterday being true, everything else is fake!"


    Qin Yize''s magnetic voice sounded, but my heart fell to the bottom.


    I saw my grandma today. Did my grandma die as well?


    "My grandmother, she ¡­" No, I am sure your grandma is still alive. Lingyue, believe me, I will help you find your grandma ¡­ "


    I nodded. At that moment, the fake grandmother''s voice sounded from behind me.


    "Lingyue, have you washed up? It''s time to eat!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched, but in my heart, I was thinking of a way not to eat those rotten flesh. Also, since my grandma isn''t dead, then who is this person before me?


    What was her purpose?


    All this became misty, and it was as if I were in a big net, unable to see or get out.


    I turned around and smiled at the fake grandma. "Grandmother, I suddenly have a stomachache. I don''t want to eat anymore. You should eat first!"


    Saying that, I pushed my fake grandmother into the house.


    In the room, I saw another person who shouldn''t have been here. It was my grandfather, who had already died when I was eight years old.


    Seeing him, I widened my eyes in shock. I opened my mouth to ask, but he silenced me with a gesture.


    Pointing at my false grandmother, I nodded.


    After helping my false grandmother to a seat, I quickly returned to my room and locked the door.


    When he turned around, he saw that my grandpa had also followed them.


    When I saw him, I immediately asked, "Grandpa, why are you here?"


    His grandpa shook his head helplessly. "Something big happened in the village. Everyone died, but I didn''t see your grandma, so I came out to find them ¡­"


    "Then who are those people outside?"


    Gramps sighed and said to me, "Actually, she''s also your grandma, but she''s not complete. She only has one soul and one soul. She only appeared today. I think she was purposely arranged to appear."


    "Special arrangements?" "Who?" The more Granddad spoke, the more confused I felt.


    "Of course it''s the people who took your grandma away. It seems like all of this is for you."


    I nodded. I felt the same way.


    Gramps looked at me benevolently, then looked at my stomach, "Lingyue, the child in your stomach, do you really want to give birth to him?"


    "I don''t know either!" My hands subconsciously rubbed against my abdomen. He is Qin Yize''s child, and also mine, although I don''t have that kind of motherly feeling.


    But he had protected me, and he had been in my body for so long that I could not remain indifferent.


    "Grandpa doesn''t know whether this child is a blessing or a curse to you. If you don''t want it, then just let it run away!"


    Grandpa sighed.


    I stood there dumbly and didn''t reply for a long time.


    "Protect yourself well, I''m going to find your grandma. Take care of yourself, remember, don''t go against the heavens ¡­"


    After grandpa finished speaking, he disappeared.


    I stood in the room and looked through the glass at my grandmother''s busy figure.


    Grandma, where are you?


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, my phone rang.


    Taking out my phone, I saw that it was an unfamiliar number. I hesitated for a moment before answering it.


    "Hey ¡­"


    "Hey, Lingyue, I''m your father. I heard that you were on vacation, so you should go back to your father''s house. I heard that something happened in your grandmother''s village ¡­"


    Dad?


    My gaze slowly tightened!


    The corner of my mouth curled up into a mocking smile. I didn''t have a father since I was young, and my grandma even treated me as a bane. If it wasn''t for grandma, I would have died.


    Then Dad got a new wife.


    Just like that, his relationship with his maternal grandma was cut off.


    Now you actually call me and ask me to go home... How ironic ¡­


    "No need, I have a place to stay!"


    My tone was a little impatient. After I finished speaking, I was about to hang up when my father said his final words to me the moment I hung up the phone.


    "Your grandma is here too!"


    "What ¡­"


    "Du, du, du ¡­"

 C117

    I held the phone slightly stunned for a moment, a bit confused why at my father''s house.


    However, now that I know where my grandmother is, my mood relaxed a lot.


    At this moment, a person suddenly appeared in front of me.


    He was dressed in white, and in his hand, he was holding onto a Judge Pen. He walked in front of me, and knelt down respectfully to pay his respects.


    "Bai Miao greets Young Empress, I wonder if Young Empress can let me meet him!"


    I nodded. "You can get up!" With that, he took off the jade pendant on his neck and gave it to Bai Miao.


    Bai Miao held the jade pendant and said a few words to Qin Yize before he came out. Very consciously, I walked a few steps towards the distance.


    They didn''t know what they were talking about.


    After a while, Qin Yize came to my side and handed his jade pendant over to me.


    "Qing Qing, something happened in the Underworld. I need to leave for a period of time, take good care of yourself, if you have any urgent matters, exchange them with your husband using the jade pendant ¡­"


    I nodded, wanting to ask him what had happened. Before I could open my mouth, he had already turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared from my sight.


    I sighed, a little disappointed.


    Thinking about my grandma, I packed my stuff and set off. My father''s house is on the other side of the mountain and we need to climb over a mountain before we can arrive at the foot of the mountain.


    It was easy to say, but only those who actually lived on the mountain would understand. Going up or down the mountain was not easy at all.


    But there was no other way.


    I had always known where my father''s house was, and more than once I had climbed the hill and sat at the top of the hill, looking out at it.


    But I never went back.


    This time, it was because of Grandma that I had to step into that place.


    After more than an hour of walking, I finally arrived at my father''s house.


    There were two pear trees in front of their house, directly opposite the door, and at this time of the year, huge pears were hanging from the branches, and when I passed by the trees, I could even smell the scent of pears.


    Standing in the doorway, I hesitated, then stepped through the door.


    When I came in, the family was eating together, and the first person to see me was my grandmother, a gray-haired woman who was about the same age as my grandmother.


    However, compared to her grandma, she was not as kind.


    Seeing me come in, he raised his eyebrows, stared at me angrily, and slammed his chopsticks on the bowl.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Grandma''s actions successfully caught the attention of everyone in the room.


    The woman my father married into the family looked at me and was puzzled. I didn''t understand why my grandmother was so angry. I thought this family had never mentioned my existence to her before.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Calm down, who is she?"


    At this time, Father stood up, and said with a smile: "Lingyue is here, quickly come and sit!"


    She came over and pulled me into a chair.


    He then glanced at Grandma, "Mom, don''t be angry, I called Lingyue to come over!"


    "Why did you call her here? "Sworn star, my family life has finally gotten better. Why did you call her back?"


    Grandma was still unhappy, and she gouged me out with her eyes before angrily turning her body around.


    I didn''t say anything. When I came, I already guessed that they would be weird if they didn''t have such an attitude.


    "Mom, Lingyue is my daughter after all, how can you say that to her?"


    His father didn''t look too good, so he was a bit rude to his grandmother.


    "Hmph, I won''t admit that I have such a granddaughter. Back then, I didn''t bury her in a pail and suffocate her to death. That was already considered her good luck ¡­"


    Maybe it was because Grandmother was too angry. His mouth grew short, and he began to recount the events of the past.


    I saw my father''s face change.


    Grandmother finally shut her mouth and did not say anything else.


    At this time, a vigorous and forceful voice resounded in the room, "Damn old granny, what are you blindly competing for? Lingyue is your grandson, and I was the one who told San Hua to call Lingyue back! "


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man with a bun and beard walking out of the house. He was holding a horsetail whisk in his hand.


    From his tone, I could roughly guess that he was the grandfather that I had never seen since I was young.


    However, looking at his current state, I felt that he didn''t look like an expert who had achieved enlightenment, nor was he like Mu Chen who had eliminated harm for the masses.


    Even though he''s my grandfather, I can''t give him a good evaluation.


    When my grandfather walked out, he looked at me and smiled. His eyes lightly glanced at my stomach. My heart shuddered.


    "Since you''re back, you should stay at home!"


    I ignored him and turned to my father. "Where''s my grandmother?"


    "Your grandma is not in a good condition right now, so you can''t see her right now. However, I''m currently treating her, so I believe she will soon recover!"


    It wasn''t my father who answered me, it was my grandfather.


    My gaze tightened and I turned to look at him, who was now wearing a beard and looking at me without knowing what he was thinking.


    "Your grandmother''s soul is now incomplete, and I don''t know where the soul and spirit went!"


    When he heard my question, he frowned and answered.


    I knew what he said was true, because before I came, I saw my grandma''s soul and spirit, but where did my grandpa go? Did he know that my grandma was here?


    After some thought, I told Grandfather everything I saw in the village.


    His grandfather nodded as a light flashed in his eyes, "That''s great. Girl, you rest first. I''ll go find your grandmother''s soul right now!"


    At this point, the woman my father married back home finally regained her senses.


    She walked over and affectionately held my hand as she said with a smile: "That''s right, Lingyue, since you''re here, I''ll stay. This aunty will arrange a room for you right now!"


    I frowned and didn''t say anything more, but I kept having the feeling that something was wrong, but I couldn''t say what was wrong.


    At night, he lay on his bed and felt that someone was saying something.


    "Why did you keep her?"


    "How are we going to find out about her if we don''t stay? "Look at her body full of Yin Qi. I''m afraid she isn''t a complete corpse anymore ¡­"


    "¡­"


    I could no longer hear what they were saying.


    His mind was also in a daze ¡­


    However, a voice kept reminding me to leave ¡­

 C118

    At night, I slept in a daze. I felt as if my hands were tied together and then placed on a stretcher. I didn''t know where I was going to be carried.


    When I came to, I was in a cave.


    There was no light, but because I''d been seen by my mother, I could see everything inside.


    I was tied up and tied to the stone wall of the cave. Not far away from me, there was a unconscious person lying on the ground. When I looked carefully, I realized that it was my grandmother.


    He couldn''t help but twist his body and start shouting, "Grandmother, grandma, you woke up grandma ¡­"


    No matter how I shouted, my grandmother lay there motionless, and I felt very uneasy.


    I tried to break free of the rope, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t break free.


    At that moment, I saw a flash of light and footsteps outside.


    I stopped moving and continued to lie on the ground, pretending to be unconscious.


    Not long after, the footsteps arrived before me.


    "Why isn''t this damned girl awake yet?" This voice belongs to my father. Although I am not close with them, I still remember the voice I heard today.


    "What''s the rush? He''ll wake up soon!"


    The person who spoke next, I could tell, was my grandfather. I didn''t understand why they brought me here.


    However, they had a hunch that they definitely had bad intentions.


    "Father, do you really want to use her to cultivate the Tao Arts?"


    "What? You can''t bear to part with it?" It sounded like my father was hesitating, but my grandfather was not merciful at all.


    Tao Arts?


    What Tao Arts?


    Those who needed servants to cultivate, were probably not as simple as the Tao Arts.


    "No, the reason why I did so much back then was to make Li Xiaolan leave on the fifteenth of the seventh month. I''ve prepared so much for her, what''s there to be reluctant about?" "My wife is even willing to part with it, what else is there that I can''t bear to part with ¡­"


    "Humph, that''s good! Get her in there for me. "


    Grandfather coldly snorted and said.


    I heard their conversation, and my breathing quickened with anger.


    All these years I have not understood why my mother went to the lake to give birth to me, now I understand.


    I''m afraid this was all arranged by them.


    Are they still human?


    People said that ghosts were scary and could harm people, but some people were even scarier than ghosts.


    I have two monsters right in front of me.


    "Hehe, I''m awake. Stop pretending!"


    Perhaps it was because he heard my breathing, my grandfather chuckled and looked at me with eyes as distant as distance.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the ugly faces of the two people in front of me. I spat a mouthful of saliva on their bodies.


    "Are you still human or not? So it turns out my mother was killed by you. You''re just animals. No, even animals are inferior ¡­"


    "Pa ¡­"


    Dad got angry after getting scolded by me. He slapped me on the face, knocking half of my face to the side.


    There was a sweet taste in his mouth along with a thick smell of blood.


    I looked at him, glowered...


    I thought that this was the time I was born and that I had killed my mother, but I never thought that all of this was intentional.


    That... What was their goal?


    "Hmph, it''s fine if you find out. You won''t be able to live much longer anyway. Hmph, why don''t you take action and bring him to the pill room ¡­"


    Grandfather coldly snorted and ordered my father.


    After that, my body was released and I let my father carry me on his shoulder. I don''t know where my grandfather activated a mechanism, but a light appeared before my eyes.


    It turned out to be a door. Father carried me and slowly entered through the door. Then, he walked down the stairs step by step.


    Finally, in one of the rooms, I was thrown to the floor without pity.


    I was in so much pain that my eyes were hazy with tears. When I opened my eyes, I found that there was a huge furnace beside me that was similar to the one used by the Old Lord Taishang in the television.


    The room was surrounded by dense white bones. There were piles of them, piles of skeletons, and even hundreds of cities.


    When I saw this, I was terrified.


    They really are devils.


    There''s still a fire under the pill furnace and it''s still burning. I saw my grandfather continuously add medicinal herbs from the plate beside the furnace.


    Sensing my gaze, he looked up at me with an evil smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Do you know why I kidnapped you?"


    "You should not know!" As he spoke, he glanced at the pills in the furnace and grinned.


    "For the sake of refining my Purple Gold Cultivation Pill, I have really spent a lot of effort. Look at these medicinal ingredients," Saying this, he grabbed the medicinal ingredients and walked in front of me. He introduced the Tianshan Snow Lotus, a Myriad Spirit Ganoderma, to me in a similar manner ¡­


    They were all the same, and each one was very precious. Presumably, the reason he hadn''t been at home all these years was to search for these things.


    "Oh, and you, you''re my most important ingredient!" When he spoke of me, his tone became extremely haughty.


    "Born at the 15th of July, born with a daughter, destined to find a ghost as her husband and then give birth to a ghost embryo. After six or seven months, the ghost embryo can take its flesh and blood and use it as a guide to refine a Purple-Gold Cultivation Pill."


    "You must not know what a Purple-Gold Cultivation Pill is, right?" Before I could react, he replied, "This Purple-Gold Cultivation Pill is an essential item for cultivators. It can extend one''s lifespan, doesn''t age, and can also increase one''s magic power ¡­"


    With that, his grandfather went crazy.


    "I''m about to succeed!"


    "Sanwa, why don''t you hurry up and make me a bowl of blood. If you don''t succeed soon, it will be a waste!"


    "Yes sir!" Sanwa was my father''s nickname. It seemed that she had two uncles before my father, but none of them survived.


    Dad came in with a shiny knife in his hand. He didn''t hesitate to grab my hand and put it away.


    He cut my wrist and blood spurted out like a column.


    I was in pain, and I clenched my teeth tightly. Blood was slowly flowing out of my body, and my entire body seemed to be in a trance.


    When the bowl in his hand was full, he tightly bound my wrist with gauze.


    At this moment, I was in so much pain that I was on the verge of collapsing, but I just couldn''t pass out ¡­


    This feeling made me feel desperate and unwilling.


    I haven''t found my grandmother yet, how can I be at ease?


    Even if I die, I don''t want to be the one to be drawn in by these two perverts in front of me.


    Thinking this, I gritted my teeth and forced myself up. With a fierce smash, I knocked the blood from my father''s hands onto the ground.


    With a "pa" sound, the bowl shattered as well.


    Dad was so angry that he raised his hand and slapped me.


    I couldn''t hold on any longer, so I fainted ¡­

 C119

    When I woke up again, I was awakened by the pain in my wrist.


    When I struggled to open my eyes, I saw my father bleeding from my other wrist.


    Fresh blood flowed profusely as my eyes blurred.


    At this moment, I especially missed Qin Yize.


    The image of Qin Yize''s beautiful face also appeared in his mind.


    Am I going to die?


    He shook his head to clear it, and when he looked up at his father, his eyes were full of double images.


    It was laughable to think that she still called him father even now.


    Such a person is the devil. He is no longer worthy of me calling him father.


    His real name was Huang Zhiyong, and his grandfather''s real name was Huang Chengyun.


    From this moment on, I decided to call them by their names.


    This time, in order to prevent me from knocking the bowl over again, Huang Zhiyong was extremely careful. After filling the bowl with blood, he handed it over to Huang Chengyun.


    Huang Chengyun held it in his hand and sniffed it, then took a deep breath greedily. It looked as if it was extremely delicious.


    I couldn''t help but curse the pervert again.


    The wound was still bleeding.


    Huang Zhiyong looked at it, picked up my arm, pointed the wound at his mouth, and started to suck.


    A sizzling sound could be heard from his mouth.


    I was dizzy with pain.


    Abnormal ¡­


    Qin Yize, save me, if you don''t come soon, I''m going to die.


    I unconsciously thought of Qin Yize''s name in my mind. Before I fainted, this was my only thought.


    When I slowly woke up, I saw the rope around my body. I also saw Huang Zhiyong and his son, the father and son.


    I know they tied me up, but what I don''t understand is why they didn''t do it when I fainted, but when I woke up.


    Seeing that I had woken up, Huang Zhiyong immediately called out to me. The father and son duo smirked as they walked towards me.


    Seeing that Huang Zhiyong was holding another blade and bowl, my body subconsciously shrank back. Are they still going to let me bleed?


    Sure enough, just as I finished thinking, I heard Huang Zhiyong saying to Huang Chengyun: "Father! "That damned girl has finally woken up. Our immortal pills are going to have a chance. It''s been so many years since we last met!"


    Huang Chengyun looked at me with an evil smile, his eyes filled with greed and determination, "I never thought that even after you fainted, there would still be a protective barrier, looks like your damned husband set it up for you!"


    A barrier?


    A light bulb lit up in my head. I looked at the jade pendant on my chest and thought, This should be it.


    The Yin marriage between Qin Yize and I was recognized by the heaven and earth. It can be said that our souls can be connected, and since that jade pendant is intelligent, I can be considered its master.


    It''s normal for it to protect me.


    However, at this moment, I felt that my thoughts were laughable. So it turns out that they weren''t pitying me. Seeing that I had fainted but hadn''t made a move yet, they were unable to do anything to me once I had fainted.


    I looked at the jade pendant. I don''t know where Qin Yize is right now, but if he doesn''t appear, I''m really going to die here.


    Just as my imagination was running wild, Huang Zhiyong was already walking in front of me with a knife in his hand, his eyes filled with excitement.


    Huang Chengyun stroked his beard and said smilingly: "Since it''s already time for the Yin Fetus to enter, we can just directly take it. At that time, you will have endless blood!"


    Behind me was a large pillar, and now my hands were tied behind it.


    took the blade from Huang Zhiyong''s hand and walked over to my side.


    This blade was not like the one that cut his wrist. It was about twenty centimeters long, five centimeters wide and curved.


    It didn''t look like a normal knife, but more like a butcher''s Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    If you kill me, you''ll definitely be able to kill this perverted father and son duo. Furthermore, in this remote place, even if you kill them and turn them into bones, no one will be able to discover you.


    Thinking about this, I immediately knocked my head backwards. My body was locked in place, so I had no other choice but to faint again. Didn''t they say that if I fainted, I could activate the barrier?


    Right now, this is the only method that can save me!


    But when Huang Chengyun saw my actions, he laughed out loud, "I knew you would do this, but I will give you another chance right?"


    After I said that, I realized that they were really a foot tall and a foot tall. They had already wrapped the pillar with licorice, and as expected, when I hit my head on the pillar, I found it was soft and could not even pass out except for a slight pain.


    Right at this moment, Huang Chengyun couldn''t wait any longer, he used the blade to cut towards my stomach, and I already saw Huang Chengyun''s sword piercing into my stomach.


    He felt a chill, but it didn''t hurt.


    But looking at Huang Chengyun''s painful expression, I saw Huang Chengyun trying to pull out the blade, and when I looked at it, I realized that it was only the tip of the blade. It had crawled into my stomach, but could not pull it out no matter how I pull it out.


    Huang Chengyun shouted loudly, "What are you waiting for? "Come and help!"


    Huang Zhiyong immediately put down the bowl and ran over. Both of them held onto the handle of the blade and pulled with force, but Huang Zhiyong''s foot still had not moved an inch as he stepped on the cave wall behind me.


    In the end, Huang Chengyun was already old and did not use much strength, but he was already panting from exhaustion.


    However, the older he got, the craftier he became. Seeing Huang Zhiyong still trying to pull the dagger out with all his might, a ruthless look flashed across his face.


    However, he looked to be deep in thought as he said to Huang Zhiyong: "Sanwa, you can''t pull it out, why don''t you push it in! As long as it''s not injured, Yin Fetus s will be fine. "


    After Huang Zhiyong finished listening, he was prepared to use all his strength to insert the stone into the furnace. Huang Chengyun rested for a while to catch his breath, then came over.


    Just at this time, Huang Zhiyong stabbed in with all his might, only to see that a ray of gloomy blue light shot out from the blade''s mouth, directly shooting towards Huang Zhiyong and Huang Zhiyong, and causing the blade to fly out as well.


    With a bang, both Huang Chengyun and Huang Zhiyong heavily crashed onto the ground and fainted.


    The blade that was sent flying also stopped by Huang Chengyun''s side.


    Following which, I saw a layer of light slowly appear around me and the rope instantly disintegrate into powder.


    Looking at this scene, I was elated. I touched my stomach and knew that it was the baby that was saving me. "Thank you, darling!"


    After saying that, I resisted the dizziness and held onto the pillar as I slowly stood up. I looked at the father and son of the Huang family who had fainted, then quickly ran away.


    As I ran, I saw that Huang Zhiyong had stabbed a knife into my stomach. At this moment, there was no wound at all, I even suspected that no such thing had happened, and the wound had completely healed without a single scar.


    Looks like the child in my womb is indeed strong, as expected of Qin Yize''s son.


    After exiting the cave, I ran towards the village entrance.


    Along the way, many villagers looked at me curiously. After all, I''ve never been here before. The village is very complicated and always running on the wrong road, but I''m also very anxious. Who knows when those two abnormal father and son will wake up!


    If you catch me again, I won''t even have a chance to run.

 C120

    It might really be my crow''s beak. By the time I reached the village entrance, I found the father and son waiting for me. In addition to the father and son, there were also a few able-bodied farmers with ropes in their hands.


    As soon as I saw them, I turned and ran back, but I couldn''t avoid their eyes.


    It was unknown who shouted, "Where are you!"


    Then a group of people rushed towards me.


    I immediately sped up, choosing the path that was difficult to walk on. However, this way, my speed slowed down.


    Huang Chengyun and the others followed closely behind. As they chased, Huang Chengyun even hypocritically shouted, "Lingyue! My granddaughter, why can''t we talk about this at home? Don''t run away! "


    She pretended to cough and scold Huang Zhiyong.


    "It''s all your fault!" "Hurry up and chase after my granddaughter. If something happens, don''t come back to see me!"


    When the others saw the old tutor like this, they immediately sped up.


    As he chased after me, he urged, "Ninny, if there''s anything you want to say, you can''t say it properly. You should go home and bask in the sun with your old man first!"


    "Yeah, what are you running for?"


    "¡­"


    The corner of my mouth twitched. These two father and son really know how to act!


    Not only that, Huang Chengyun purposely tensed up and fell to the ground. He cried with tears and snot all over his face, cursing Huang Zhiyong in his heart.


    I had been on the road all day, dripping water, and being tortured by the father and son.


    Where could he run past the village men? Before he ran far, he was caught.


    As I struggled, I shouted, "I am not Huang Zhiyong''s daughter. Let me go quickly, or else I will be killed by them ¡­"


    Those few men just smiled and didn''t believe me. "Hahahaha!" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!


    One of the older ones immediately tried to persuade me, "My daughter! Don''t be silly, a few days ago your grandpa and your grandpa told us that the girl that he lost previously has returned. When you meet someone, you will tell that your grandpa is really happy. "Be good and go back ¡­"


    At the man''s words, my heart was filled with despair. I had wanted to get some sympathy and help from them.


    I didn''t expect them to already have made preparations in advance and were on guard against me ¡­


    Without waiting for me to react, he dragged me back to Huang Zhiyong''s house.


    Huang Chengyun had already returned home. With one hand holding the walking stick, he knelt in front of me with tears streaming down his face, "My daughter! It''s all your fault, you useless old man (Dad). These few years, we''ve been looking for you. It''s been really tough on us! Forgive your father! "Stop running ¡­"


    I really admire this old man. His acting is almost as good as the film and television prizes.


    I still didn''t give up and loudly said, "Fellow villagers, I was nearly killed by the father and son duo when I was young and now you still want to kill me. Even my mother was killed by them. I beg you, please save me ¡­"


    Just as I said that, Huang Zhiyong ran in and knelt down on the ground a long distance away. He knelt next to me, supported Huang Chengyun on one side and tried to pull him up, while saying with tears pouring down like rain:


    "Father!" Get up quickly! It was all because his son was unfilial! You''re not in a good condition, get up quickly! "


    Huang Chengyun actually kneeled towards me and said: "Lingyue! Ah! My good daughter, forgive your father and grandfather! "It''s our fault that we lost you. Those years without money, your mother died early due to illness. It''s also our fault, but it''s all over now!"


    Then he began to cry again.


    Huang Zhiyong was even more outrageous. Ashe cried, she begged me for forgiveness.


    "Lingyue! No matter how much wrong father is, you should at least understand your unhealthy grandfather! It''s all father''s fault, if there''s anything you need help with, just come at your father and tell your grandfather to get up! "


    These two people''s acting was quite good. In this short period of time, their neighbors had been attracted by the father and son''s crying sounds.


    The neighbors tried to persuade him at once.


    To point at me is simply to say that I am not filial or anything.


    I really couldn''t stand it anymore, I pointed at Huang Chengyun''s nose and started to shout, "Huang Zhiyong, Huang Chengyun had long ago broken off all decorum, what are you pretending to be right now? What kind of play was this? "Use whatever other tricks you have ¡­"


    Just as he finished speaking, he saw Huang Zhiyong stand up, point at my nose and say with a displeased expression: "Huang Lingyue, you''re too naive. Even if what happened that year is our fault, you shouldn''t say such things to your grandfather, right? Go! I''d rather not have a daughter like you. "


    You think I don''t want to go? Didn''t you say that you won''t catch me when I got to the village entrance? But now, you''re the one who said that if I don''t leave now, I''ll be a fool.


    As soon as I said "go", I started to walk out.


    However, the people from the village stopped me and tried to persuade me at once.


    Huang Chengyun cried again, "Ah, three children! You useless thing, do you still want to be wrong? Fellow villagers! Bring my granddaughter into the house! It''s been so hard to find it. Even if you throw it away, I won''t be able to die with regret! "


    After saying that, a few women came up to catch me, and was about to send me to Huang Zhiyong''s room.


    I was also worried and forcefully shook them off. "He really isn''t my father, my father and mother have already died, please let me go! "I was tricked by them. Please, let me go ¡­"


    "Granddaughter! Blame it on your worthless father! But I''ve finally found you. How can I let you leave? "


    When the few women heard Huang Chengyun''s words, they directly sent me to Huang Zhiyong''s room and even locked the door with good intentions.


    Before leaving, he shouted at me through the door, "My daughter, your father was fortunate enough to find you, don''t be angry!"


    All of you have been deceived by him, do you know?


    I was convinced of the Huang father and son''s acting. Not only did it not take much effort to catch me.


    He still retained the good reputation to leave him.


    It really was killing two birds with one stone!


    It was only when the courtyard quietened down that the Huang family walked in with a smile on their faces.


    Huang Chengyun looked at me with a beaming smile, "What a good granddaughter! He had to be obedient! "Grandpa will not mistreat you!"


    I spat towards Huang Chengyun.


    In the end, he was tied up again.


    Huang Zhiyong looked at me, but started to worry. "Father, she has a monster in her stomach, we can''t cut it off at all! How do I get Yin Fetus? "


    Huang Chengyun pondered for a moment, then nodded his head. He turned around and said to Huang Zhiyong, "Third baby, rise!"


    With that, he saw Huang Zhiyong move over to the table. On the table, there was a red cloth, and on it, there was a picture that looked like a skeleton.


    They saw Huang Zhiyong bringing out yellow paper, pen and ink, and a few other objects that I have never seen before. This altar is completely different from the one Mu Chen used.


    It seemed like both the good and evil were different!

 C121

    Then, he saw Huang Zhiyong cut his wrist with a knife and placed his blood into a bowl.


    Seeing that he was more than ready, Huang Chengyun started to make his moves.


    Mu Chen told me before that as long as it is the right path, the altar would first have to look like a altar, the altar cloth would be yellow, then they would have to burn incense, and the three pillars would be filled with Divine Incense.


    First of all, it could strengthen the Dao Qi and Yang Fire, and second of all was that the Big Dipper Supreme Force was the way to communicate with the gods, allowing them to feel the sincerity of the gods.


    Now, looking at Huang Chengyun in front of him, he saw nothing, and furthermore, he started drawing talismans just now, using black colored ink.


    It seemed like Mu Chen was right. Basically, drawing talismans with ink and adding human blood was not a proper Dao Sect.


    Seeing that Huang Chengyun had drawn a few talismans casually, Huang Zhiyong took out a large black seal.


    Huang Chengyun sealed the seal and saw that the s that Huang Chengyun had drawn were coiled around.


    Huang Chengyun was still chanting, and the more he recited, the thicker the Black Qi became.


    Huang Chengyun shouted loudly, "Done!"


    I saw two wild ghosts enter two of the symbols.


    Looks like the evil methods the father and son duo used, were they the little imps? Could this be the Shadow Mountain Sect that Mu Chen mentioned before?


    Mu Chen said that no one should be offended by the Yin Mountain Sect, but it was not because of how powerful the techniques of the Yin Mountain Sect were, just that all the people in the Yin Mountain Sect were villains, they used techniques that were hidden behind the backs of the people, all of them were techniques to suppress ghosts, and all of them were evil, making it impossible for people to guard against them.


    Seeing the current situation of the Huang Family father and son, I felt that it was just as Mu Chen had said, they must not offend the Shadow Mountain Sect.


    Huang Chengyun took the talisman and directly stuck it onto my body, but the moment I placed it on the talisman, it immediately turned to ash, which made Huang Chengyun who was drawing the talisman and Huang Zhiyong who was looking at it a little unable to believe it.


    The hundred spirit runes from before, how was it useless today?


    Huang Chengyun began to study again, and asked Huang Zhiyong to find their so called helper.


    From the looks of it, those who were able to mingle with them were not good people.


    Huang Chengyun was still drawing runes, thinking that it was a problem with runes.


    Not long after, Huang Zhiyong opened the door and stuck his head out, "Father, Taoist is here!"


    I laughed in my heart, how dare these bunch of evil people call themselves Taoist?


    Huang Chengyun heard Huang Zhiyong''s report and immediately walked out.


    Just as he walked out, he heard Huang Chengyun laugh loudly, and with a hint of evilness, his voice sounded out, "Dao Friend Ling Yun, it''s been a few days since we last met, and you seem to be getting more and more confident."


    I could hear him through the door.


    Hearing this so called Taoist Ling Yun said, "My friend is too kind, I wonder what business do you have for me?"


    I thought it sounded strange, that even when they talked, there was a sense of scheming and conspiracy.


    He faintly felt that something was wrong, but what was wrong? But I can''t remember.


    "To be honest, I have a spell I would like to ask Taoist!"


    "I don''t dare to ask for guidance, but there''s a difference between the factions. I can just take a look!"


    After hearing what they said, I suddenly remembered that Taoist actually called him a good friend and not a good friend, which meant that they were not in the same sect.


    But even if they were not from the same faction, weren''t they now also in the same faction? What''s the difference?


    Thinking of this, I, who seemed to have some hope just a moment ago, now felt despair again.


    Hearing their conversation outside, I too, couldn''t figure out what this so-called Taoist Ling Yun really was.


    He could only quietly listen to the Huang family''s father and son play until the end.


    Sure enough, the father and son of the Huang family were indeed good actors.


    Huang Chengyun''s sigh came out again.


    "To tell you the truth, Taoist, I recently met a very powerful Yin Fetus, and it is still in the stomach of a woman. If I don''t destroy it quickly, I''m afraid the consequences will be severe, and even the entire village will be affected. "Why is it that my magic power is shallow? Even though I have used all of my skills, I am unable to do anything about it. That''s why I''m here to discuss it with fellow daoist."


    I really wanted to laugh when I heard it in the house. I just said I was his granddaughter, and now I''m a woman again.


    He spoke so righteously.


    I admire it, but fortunately I wasn''t raised in this family.


    As expected, Taoist Ling Yun was tricked, and after pondering for a while, he revealed the method.


    "This Penniless Priest has only heard of it and has not used it until now. Remember, if you can or can''t do it, I can''t guarantee ¡­"


    Huang Chengyun said again and again: "Taoist is saving a people, even if it means sacrificing my life, I will not refuse. I ask Taoist to be straightforward!"


    "Yin Fetus s are formed by the combination of Yin and Yang. They are already a heaven-defying action, so if one wants to break through, they have to go against the will of the heavens. However, Yin Fetus s are also yin. But for the Yin Fetus''s master, it is basically impossible to cast any spells close to him. The only way is for us to use Yin to counter it ¡­ "


    After Taoist Ling Yun finished speaking, he stood up and took his leave.


    After Huang Chengyun thanked Taoist Ling Yun, he hurriedly left.


    Huang Zhiyong still did not understand, and asked: "What should we do next?"


    Huang Chengyun laughed, "Three children, do you remember that there was a execution ground in our village?"


    "Isn''t that the willow tree at the village entrance? What''s the matter?"


    "Alright, go and prepare. We''ll go to the execution grounds tomorrow."


    Hearing his tone, Huang Zhiyong still did not understand, but he did not ask anymore.


    Just a grunt.


    Then I heard his footsteps leave.


    They only locked me up, not tied my hands and feet. Thus, when I was hungry, I ate a few chocolates that Qin Yize gave me.


    In my heart, I was thinking of a way to escape. After looking around, I couldn''t find a single exit. I couldn''t help but feel discouraged.


    In the blink of an eye, the next day came. Early in the morning, I was kidnapped by the Huang father and son pair and brought to the execution grounds.


    Along the way, seeing Huang Chengyun and his son bringing me along, many people looked curiously as they didn''t know what to do.


    When we left the Huang Family, before we even arrived at the execution grounds, we already discovered a large group of people following us.


    He didn''t know what the Huang family was up to, so he headed straight for the execution grounds.


    Everyone in the village knew that this place was used for killing in the past, so the adults didn''t allow the children to go there. However, it just so happened that it wasn''t that far from the village entrance.


    It was said that in the past, there were several times when the children would be frightened where they went to play. When they returned at night, they would be crying and making a ruckus, so the adults wouldn''t let them come.


    After being brought to the execution ground by the Huang Family father and son, Huang Chengyun kneeled down in front of the villagers, who were enjoying the show.


    Kowtow, several people wanted to help Huang Chengyun up, but they were all stopped by Huang Chengyun.


    Huang Chengyun said with tears streaming down his face, "Fellow villagers, my Huang Family has let you down! I didn''t expect this to be such a disaster for you all! "


    After hearing half of what Huang Chengyun had said, many people started to become curious. What exactly was it that was affecting them?


    He felt that those who could hold their tongue, would be people who would have more status in the village, and would step forward to support Huang Chengyun, who was crying quietly.


    "What''s wrong with you? If you have something to say, just say it. We''ll think of a solution together!"


    With that, Huang Chengyun looked at them and then looked at me. He lowered his head and sighed. This was utterly humiliating to our Huang Family, it was truly a shame to our ancestors!


    This, was the granddaughter that he brought back yesterday, and she was actually pregnant with a Yin Fetus. Her physique was originally special, and she was born in the fifteenth day of the seventh month.


    "For the sake of the people of the world and our villagers, I have no choice but to endure the pain and bring my granddaughter out. I don''t mind dying, but my family can''t let down our fellow villagers ¡­"


    After speaking of Yin Fetus s, those few people who came forward to settle the matter with them had disappeared into the crowd.


    Huang Chengyun looked at the surrounding people who were discussing with each other and said: "Fellow villagers, I will give everyone an explanation. This is also the purpose of my visit today, please be at ease."


    Someone in the crowd spoke up.


    "Since we are going to kill the Yin Fetus, and your granddaughter is still your granddaughter, we won''t say anything. If the Yin Fetus was born, we will all die, we don''t agree!"


    "Right, I don''t agree!" "I don''t agree..."


    After that person said that, a lot of people from below began to protest. Yesterday, they had even agreed to call her ''daughter'' so affectionately. Today, they all wished that they could kill me immediately.


    He was a good fellow villager, but that was normal. After all, who wouldn''t be afraid of death when it came to matters related to them? Human nature is selfish.


    Huang Chengyun snapped a willow branch and came to my side, then started to whip me. I was pressed down by Huang Zhiyong and could not move.


    But Huang Chengyun wasn''t really fighting, he was just using a willow branch to lightly lick my stomach, and that''s all.


    Was it to convince the others? This didn''t seem like his style!


    When I looked carefully, I was immediately given a jump. I saw that Huang Chengyun''s willow branch was covered with Yin Qi, and it was already noon, so the entire execution ground was surrounded by Yin Qi.


    I suddenly thought of what the Taoist said yesterday about ''using the Yin to tempt the Yin and then dealing with the Yin'', and I had a bad premonition in my heart.


    However, it was too late. I realized that my body was slowly becoming immobile.


    My stomach was also rolling back and forth in pain, causing me to feel some spasms ¡­

 C122

    This feeling made me anxious. Although this child wasn''t what I wanted, I usually didn''t feel his presence.


    But I know he is.


    Furthermore, he had saved me more than once. As a mother, how could I bear to watch my child be killed before my eyes?


    Since ancient times, the execution grounds had always been a place of murder.


    Hearing Mu Chen say this, the first taboo of the Dao had a mention of "sleeping without words, killing without words during the afternoon, fighting without words during the night, not talking about ghosts or gods" mentioned, and no one dared to talk about killing during the afternoon.


    Because in ancient times, when criminals were killed, it was noon at a quarter to one, which was at noon, at the most noon.


    As the saying goes, the Yin is the Yin, and the Yin is the Yang. Thus, at noon, the Yin Qi is at its strongest. The reason why they chose this time to kill the prisoners was to allow the prisoners to quickly enter the Yin Valley and enter the cycle of reincarnation to leave the Sea of Bitterness.


    It seems that Huang Chengyun had deliberately chosen this time as preparation. A person with an extremely yin constitution like mine is, at this moment, the weakest of the body.


    When the sun was at its brightest, it was not only me, but also the child in my belly.


    No matter how powerful he was, he was still an unformed fetus, and my stomach continued to ache.


    Every time Huang Chengyun hit the willow branch on my hand, I felt the pain in my stomach increase.


    The premonition in my heart was growing stronger and stronger, as if something was slowly fading away.


    No!


    No!


    Even if the child in my belly isn''t human, I can''t bear to see him hurt.


    I don''t know where I got the strength from, but I suddenly stood up, used my shoulder to knock Huang Chengyun away, and then started to run.


    "Quick, catch him! Don''t let him escape!"


    "Hurry up!"


    I somewhat underestimated the power of what Huang Chengyun had just said. As expected, people are selfish and blind, no matter what, as long as they threaten their own safety, they would mercilessly kill them.


    I had only run a few steps, but Huang Chengyun had yet to speak, when the villagers already took the initiative to attack and caught me.


    In order to prevent me from escaping, they tied me to the willow tree. As I approached the willow tree, I saw that there were a lot of ghosts hanging on the tree.


    They looked at me with a wistful expression, not just towards me, but the villagers as well.


    My body was bound.


    Two ghosts approached.


    "Another human has arrived!"


    The ghost dressed in white said in a high-pitched voice.


    "What humans, I think they''ll be the same as us soon!" Another ghost that was wearing a set of green clothes said in a cold voice.


    "That''s true ¡­"


    "She looks a little strange!" The ghost dressed in green said.


    The man in white looked at me and sized me up before nodding. "It is indeed a little strange. He isn''t dead yet. His yin aura is even heavier than ours!"


    I didn''t say anything as I curiously sized them up. From their clothes, they should be old ghosts that had died hundreds of years ago.


    "There''s something good in her stomach!"


    After a while, the ghost dressed in green spoke.


    "Wa, it seems to be true!" After saying that in surprise, she became even more interested in me. "What is the background of this young lady?"


    "If you want to know, why not just ask me?"


    I looked at their pale smiles and made up my mind.


    The white robed ghost was so frightened that he immediately fell down from the tree. He looked at me in terror. "Qingming, she can actually see us!"


    I was amused by his teasing look. The expression on the ghost called Qingming, who was dressed in white, turned serious.


    I was about to continue speaking, when I saw Huang Chengyun bringing everyone towards me.


    He glanced at them and said, "All of you, hurry up and hide. That evil Taoist is very powerful!"


    Seeing that they didn''t have any intentions towards me, I reminded them in a low voice.


    The two ghosts looked at each other, then disappeared.


    Just as they disappeared, Huang Chengyun had already arrived in front of me. When he looked at me this time, his face had already turned gloomy and cold.


    He reached out his hand and broke a handful of willow branches. Then, he started to whip me.


    "Huang Lingyue, if you do not repent and question the protection of this Yin Fetus, then don''t blame your grandfather for not showing mercy!"


    It seemed that he really had put his heart into it this time. The pain of the willow branch hitting my body made me gasp continuously, and the pain in my stomach became more and more obvious.


    Under Huang Chengyun''s enticing slaps, I felt that the child in my stomach had slowly stopped struggling.


    I felt my nerves tighten. Was the baby dying?


    I quickly soothed the baby in my stomach, and the baby seemed to sense my thoughts. It moved a little towards me, and then it stopped moving.


    Huang Chengyun and his son became anxious, it was not easy to lure them out, but now they were stunned, how could they be willing to do so?


    The child was indeed young, and this time I was tied to a willow tree.


    It didn''t take long for me to feel that the child in my belly had a sense of isolation...


    Just then, Huang Chengyun took out a bag of red powder from his back, preparing to sprinkle it onto the child when he comes out.


    Looking at that color, I already had the answer in my heart. That thing should be cinnabar.


    Red sand, even yang items, was commonly used in talismans drawn by exorcism.


    When I saw the cinnabar, I couldn''t help but recall the words that Taoist Ling Yun had said yesterday.


    Huang Chengyun observed my body, a smile of satisfaction appeared on his face, and the hand holding the cinnabar slowly rose.


    "Don''t hurt him, don''t ¡­"


    I kept shaking my head, trying to stop Huang Chengyun''s actions.


    "No, no matter how much blood you want, I''ll give it to you. Don''t hurt him ¡­"


    "Hmph, what do I need your blood for. You went against the heavens and gave birth to a ghost embryo, and I did it for the sake of the common people of the world. Lingyue, don''t blame Grandfather for being ruthless!"


    "What a joke. You clearly did it for your own selfish desire, but yet you say it in such a dignified manner. You really don''t feel ashamed!"


    When I looked at Huang Chengyun''s ugly face, I felt disgusted.


    "Nonsense, I can''t tolerate you!"


    Huang Chengyun became angry from the embarrassment. It was probably because he was worried that I would continue speaking, but he raised his hand and sprinkled the cinnabar onto my head and stomach.


    I felt like I couldn''t move, and my child couldn''t move either.


    When Huang Chengyun put down the willow branch in his hand, he smugly glanced at me. When he turned around, he immediately changed into the appearance of a kind old man.


    He said to the villagers, "Fellow villagers, just now, I had already taught this foolish granddaughter of mine a lesson. She is still young and doesn''t understand, please let her go. I will let the Yin Fetus in her stomach go once I return home ¡­"

 C123

    Huang Chengyun said as he rubbed the tears that did not come out from the corner of his eyes, looking like he was about to cry.


    I felt even more sick.


    However, I didn''t even have the ability to move. I could only watch as he acted beside me.


    As soon as his voice fell, the villagers standing below the stage were unwilling to accept his words.


    While bearing with the egg in his hand, he smashed it towards me, at the same time saying to Huang Chengyun:


    "No, you have to do it in front of us. What if you are too soft-hearted and can''t bear to do it?"


    "Yes, we must kill the Yin Fetus in person ¡­"


    "Kill the Yin Fetus, kill the Yin Fetus ¡­"


    Huang Chengyun cried even harder as he looked at the villagers, but I could see clearly from his side that not only was he not hurt at all, he had an expression of complacency.


    At this time, the village chief, who looked kind, stood up and walked towards Huang Chengyun. Looking at Huang Chengyun, he began to advise him sincerely.


    "Old Yellow, I know that this girl is your grandson. You cannot bear to part with her. This is human nature. However, for the sake of the people of the world and our villagers, you must be ruthless."


    "That''s right. If you don''t dispose of that thing in front of us, we won''t believe you ¡­"


    As the cheers from the audience grew louder and louder, Huang Chengyun took out his blade as he shouted.


    He looked like he couldn''t bear to do it. He took a deep breath, but I could see the ruthlessness in his eyes.


    Huang Chengyun held onto the blade, and the sharp blade and sword landed on my flat lower abdomen. This time, it didn''t look like the last time, where I couldn''t get through, this time Huang Chengyun used a little force and pierced through my skin.


    "Ah ¡­" I cried out in pain. When the villagers saw this scene, many of them couldn''t bear to look away. They didn''t dare to watch what happened next.


    Huang Chengyun said to me while crying, "My child! Don''t blame me for being heartless! Grandfather did it for your own good! "


    After saying that, Huang Chengyun turned his face away from me and pretended that he was not willing to part with me, he used the blade in his hand and pulled hard, causing a cut to appear on my stomach.


    Blood gushed out and the air was filled with the thick smell of blood.


    At this moment, the two ghosts also came out. Upon seeing this scene, the ghost in white exclaimed, "Oh my god, how could there be such a shameless person!"


    After he finished speaking, he struck out with his power towards Huang Chengyun.


    The ghost dressed in green also rushed over, but he didn''t deal with Huang Chengyun. Instead, he was trying to think of a way to save me.


    Caught off guard, Huang Chengyun was blasted away by the power of the white-robed ghost.


    The entire audience was in an uproar. The villagers had not opened their eyes yet, so they naturally could not see what was happening on the stage. Most of them had blank expressions.


    Huang Chengyun also did not think that he would be attacked in broad daylight. Obviously, he did not open his eyes, and after he finished chanting the incantation, he opened his Heaven''s Eyes.


    He saw the white clothed ghost in front of him. The Peach Wood Sword in his hand was stained with cinnabar as he pierced towards the white clothed ghost.


    The white clothed man dodged, avoiding Huang Chengyun''s attack.


    When Huang Chengyun''s attack failed, he became ruthless.


    The ghost dressed in green tried to rescue me, but when it approached me, it was hurt by the cinnabar on my body.


    With a bang, he was bounced away. When I turned around to look, his body had already turned transparent.


    From the looks of it, he was going to be burnt to ashes.


    I felt a burst of guilt in my heart. We clearly didn''t even count as strangers, but they ended up joining themselves in order to save me.


    This was the world. Sometimes, people were not even as good as ghosts.


    Just as I was in a daze, the white-clothed ghost man landed in front of me. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you!"


    He raised his head and looked at me with a serious expression.


    However, there were not many difference between their bodies and the male Ghost Messenger s dressed in green, and they slowly became transparent.


    Huang Chengyun pointed the sword at him, frowning at them, his mouth revealing a mocking smile: You are Lingyue''s ghost servants?


    Heh heh, what a joke.


    Huang Chengyun actually used the word you two.


    The blood in my stomach was still flowing, and all the strength in my body seemed to have been sucked out.


    His consciousness also became blurry.


    The two ghosts didn''t say anything, but a familiar voice entered my ears.


    "They are not, I am!"


    Hearing that voice, I struggled to open my eyes and look towards the direction of the voice.


    Qin Yize''s red official''s uniform was incomparably enchanting, yet it also made people feel shocked and ice-cold.


    Seeing him, I smiled faintly.


    "Qin Yize, you''re finally willing to come. If you still don''t come, I''m going to die!"


    Separated by the crowd, with just a glance, I could already feel the coldness on Qin Yize''s body.


    When he heard me, he looked at me, and when he saw my bleeding stomach, his expression changed.


    He teleported to my side.


    "Who are you?"


    Huang Chengyun looked at Qin Yize with a face full of caution. He was about to attack when Qin Yize raised his sleeves and flung Huang Chengyun away.


    With a bang, he crashed into a wall not far away.


    Everyone present was shocked and curious. They didn''t know who Qin Yize was, but they did know that he had come for me.


    Naturally, he was unwilling. He picked up the egg and vegetable leaf in his hand, and threw it towards us while cursing.


    Qin Yize frowned and waved his sleeves, then I saw a yellow wave spread out from me.


    The vegetable eggs didn''t land on my body and bounced back due to the yellow light.


    Qin Yize''s entire body was releasing a cold aura.


    "All of you deserve to die!"


    Just as he finished his words, he shot out a dark blue ball of light from his hand towards the villagers.


    Those who were hit by the ball of light were instantly frozen.


    With a wave of his hand, Qin Yize untied me from the willow tree and inspected the wound on my stomach.


    With a wave of his hand, all those who had been frozen in place were cut in half at the waist, not a single drop of blood flowing out.


    He saw the villagers rolling on the ground with their upper bodies. His eyes were still open, and his expression was still the same as when Qin Yize came here earlier.


    I opened my mouth wide and looked at the dead villagers on the ground.


    Looking at Qin Yize, Qin Yize only glared at those who were already dead.


    This also included Huang Chengyun and his son.


    Huang Chengyun looked like he couldn''t even make it.


    They deserved to die, but those villagers ¡­


    I didn''t know what to say. I was very touched by the fact that Qin Yize became the champion, but because of this, I had shouldered the debt of many names, making it difficult for me to breathe.


    Even though they were a little foolish and had been bewitched by Huang Chengyun, they were still innocent after all ¡­

 C124

    But this still didn''t surprise me the most. After Qin Yize finished all of this, he carried me out of the village.


    On the way out of the village, I saw half a body strewn all over the place.


    Qin Yize''s face was ashen, but he still did not speak.


    The hand holding me was very forceful and tight. Step by step, I walked out. Just as I reached the village entrance, I heard a clap of thunder.


    With a "pa" sound, a large lightning bolt landed in front of Qin Yize.


    This caused Qin Yize''s face to change, he raised his head to look at the sky, and his expression became even more gloomy.


    Just as we were about to take a step forward, another clap of thunder fell in front of us. The sky was filled with the sounds of thunder, and it felt as if it was right above our heads.


    This was not a rainy day! The sun is above us.


    This was the sound of thunder in the clear sky! This was a very unusual phenomenon,


    Furthermore, Qin Yize felt an indescribable pressure from above his head. Carrying me, he quickly walked out, and the sound of thunder continuously fell as he walked.


    Qin Yize sped up and brought me to his maternal grandma''s village.


    He then used his hand to lightly touch my stomach that had been cut, and the wound on my stomach disappeared.


    Qin Yize placed me on the ground. With a serious expression, he said to me, "Qing Qing, you rest here, I''ll be back soon!"


    After saying that, I flew away. I was alone at my maternal grandma''s house and saw that everything was the same as usual. It was just that I didn''t have anyone that I cared about.


    However, he could no longer see his grandma''s staggering footsteps or the figure of her busy state in the kitchen.


    Since I was young, I have always been by my grandma''s side. She was the one who raised me from a baby until now, but now, my grandma is in danger because of me.


    That day when he met his grandma in the cave, she was unconscious. He didn''t know if she was still alive or not.


    I don''t know when Qin Yize will be able to come back either. If he is by my side, I can ask him to help me find my grandma ¡­


    But...


    Just now, Qin Yize''s face was extremely solemn. Adding the lightning and thunder, I guessed that it was because Qin Yize killed those innocent villagers and angered the heavens.


    He wondered if he would be punished in any way.


    Just as I was worrying, the thunder rumbled, one after another.


    Qin Yize, you must be alright.


    I have nothing left now, no one to rely on, only his husband.


    Thinking about this, I feel that I''m really pitiful ¡­


    Even though the wound on his stomach had been healed by Qin Yize, it still hurt a little.


    At that moment, I felt someone behind me. Just as I was about to turn around and look, I was knocked unconscious.


    When I woke up, I was no longer at my grandmother''s house.


    The house he looked around at was not the white of his maternal grandma''s house, but was made of loess. There were tiles on the roof, which was also black.


    The room smelled of tobacco, as if the house had gone overboard.


    Suddenly, the door opened. The person who had come did give me a fright. I hadn''t seen Ouyang Ziyun for such a long time.


    When Ouyang saw that I had woken up, he smiled and went in to close the door.


    As he walked towards me, he sat down beside me and looked at me with concern. "Yanyan, are you alright?"


    I shrank back in fear. When Ouyang Ziyun noticed that I had healed my wounds, the smile on his face instantly disappeared.


    "Are you that afraid of me?"


    "I... "Ouyang ¡­" I shrank back, not knowing what to say.


    Ouyang Qi''s face became gloomy and cold, he stretched out his hand and pulled me into his embrace, "Yanyan, why did you do this to me? "Why?"


    My two hands continuously pressed against Ouyang Qi''s chest, wanting to push him away.


    His mouth was constantly explaining to him, "Ouyang, I''m really not your Yanyan, I''m really not your Yanyan, but Danshen is your Yanyan!"


    "You still want to lie to me now?"


    Ouyang Qi held onto my body tightly, his tone becoming incomparably cold. It could be seen that the Ouyang currently before me, was no longer the Ouyang that I had first seen.


    "No, I did not lie to you. This is true, did you forget, I have the same fate as Danshen ¡­"


    Towards Ouyang Ziyun, I didn''t want to hurt him at all, not only because of Danshen, but also because of myself.


    No matter what happened, he didn''t do anything to hurt me, but how could I bear it and let him keep misunderstanding me?


    Danshen was still waiting for him.


    I know, Mu Chen definitely have a way to protect Danshen''s soul.


    "Enough, so what if their destinies are the same? "Even if it''s the same for all of you, she''s not you. I''ll only assume that you''re one."


    "Ouyang, why are you doing this?"


    I was a bit discouraged. Why was this Ouyang Ziyun so stubborn?


    He was afraid that if he knew the truth, he would feel excruciating pain.


    However, I had forgotten that he was not a living person. Of course, Ouyang Ziyun''s reaction was much greater than I had expected when he found out the truth.


    However, all of this would come later.


    At this moment, I looked at Ouyang Ziyun. I urgently wanted to explain myself to him, but he didn''t give me the chance to do so.


    "Have a good rest. If you need anything, just call me!" Ouyang Ziyun was wearing the same clothes as the first time I saw him in the cave.


    Dressed in a red robe, he looked like a handsome man. I think that if he wasn''t a ghost, I would probably be infatuated with him.


    After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and walked out.


    When I heard the door close and lock, I knew I was being held prisoner.


    It was only now that I realized the changes that had occurred to Ouyang He in the past were really getting bigger and bigger. I had even seen the Black Qi on him earlier.


    Furthermore, I could clearly feel that fear coming from the depths of my heart.


    I couldn''t sleep at all. I leaned my back against the wall, hugged my knees, and sat tight for the whole night.


    Only later, when the sky was about to brighten, did he close his eyes and take a nap.


    However, there''s one thing that''s better. When I''m hungry, I don''t have to worry about not having anything to eat. As of now, I don''t really want to eat anymore.


    As long as I''m hungry, I want to eat the chocolate Qin Yize gave me.


    After this ordeal, the baby seemed to need more energy.


    I rubbed my stomach, took out the chocolate Qin Yize gave me and ate three of them in one go. Only then did I feel less hungry.


    At this moment, the tightly closed door opened again. I turned around and saw Ouyang Ziyun walking in again. Ouyang Ziyun was not the only one who came in, there was a person following behind him.


    He lowered his head and covered his face, making it impossible to clearly see who that person was.


    However, looking at his attire, I subconsciously linked him to Black Robe.


    And this time, Ouyang Ziyun''s aura was also off.


    He came over and looked at me with an evil smile.


    My heart palpitated and I subconsciously wanted to escape. After looking at the door that wasn''t closed, I abruptly dashed out of bed and headed towards the entrance.


    I only took two steps when my arm was grabbed. It''s Ouyang Ziyun.


    Ouyang Ziyun grabbed my hand, stared at my pulse, and said, "The heavens really are helping me!"


    After saying that, he bit my hand and fresh blood immediately sprayed out. Ouyang Ziyun took my wrist and placed it next to his mouth, and started sucking on it.


    "Sssii." I was in pain and subconsciously wanted to retract my hand, but Ouyang Ziyun was holding on to me so tightly that I couldn''t move at all.


    "Ouyang, let me go!"


    But he didn''t have any reaction,


    Another man with his face covered came straight at me, took a knife from behind his back, and stabbed me in the stomach.


    I sensed his purpose, apparently for the child in my womb.


    I immediately began to struggle, but Ouyang Ziyun did not let go of my hand.


    Seeing that the person''s knife was about to land on my stomach, I cried out in alarm. I didn''t know where he got the strength to break free of Ouyang Ziyun''s restraints.


    His body flashed as he dodged the man''s blade.


    After his attack failed, a trace of coldness appeared on the corner of his mouth as he charged towards me once again.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, their attacks were about to land on me.


    A pen suddenly appeared in front of me, blocking my path.


    Then, a black figure and a white figure appeared in front of me.


    They started fighting with Ouyang Qi and the man.


    I took a closer look and discovered that they were actually two of Qin Yize''s judges, Bai Miao and Chi Yan.


    Bai Miao and Chi Yan have been fighting battles with Qin Yize for a long time, so their skills are not ordinary as well. I have seen Ouyang Hua City Mistress before, but these few times, I felt that they were much stronger than before.


    Ouyang Ziyun alone had fought with two judges, and the two judges were entangled and unable to escape. However, the masked man took advantage of this opportunity and started to use his knife to cut my stomach again.


    Bai Miao noticed this, and exchanged a glance with Chi Yan, then broke through his attack.


    He quickly arrived in front of me. "Don''t be afraid Young Empress, we will protect you!"


    I nodded, unsure of what to do.


    The judge found a few more Ghost Messenger and started to fight with Ouyang Ziyun, and the two of them started to walk towards me.


    The masked men were still closing in on me, but the judges were already there.


    He reached out his hand and hit the masked man, and the mask fell to the ground. It was the dead Huang Chengyun.


    Didn''t Huang Chengyun get killed by Qin Yize? Why did he appear here again?


    He still came to retrieve the Yin Fetus! How despicable!


    Seeing that Huang Chengyun was exposed, Ouyang Shuo quickly rushed over and started to fight with Chi Yan.


    At this moment, Huang Chengyun''s entire body was filled with Black Qi, and the eyes he looked at me with were also filled with anger and greed.